On Astral Tides Book 9: Masquerade's End

ShipTeaser

Copyright © 2019 by ShipTeaser, this edition, first compiled .epub edition, Book 9: Masqerade's End © 2025

All rights reserved.

No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without written permission from the publisher or author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law.

Any similarities or differences to people, either living or dead, companies, religions, countries and so forth are merely that. Similarities and differences. This story is set in a parallel mirror to our world, and while there are many similar points, the people/countries/religions represented here are not indicative of their real-world counterparts, and they do as the story requires. Just as there are no secret magical cabals of Shinto and Buddhist priests, orders of magical Catholic Knights, or Chinese Cultivators, the people portrayed here may well resemble real people at times, but they are not them, and I make no judgement on any politics, religion or philosophy, only use them to tell a story mixing the familiar with the fantastical.

Cover/Internal Art provided courtesy of Standard Diffusion AI via OpenArt, model AWPainting.

Contents

Foreword And Apologies For The Botched Launch

A Brief Summary Of The Story Last Time

1. Three Hundred And Sixty-Five – Contains R18/Adult Content

2. Three Hundred And Sixty-Six

3. Side One Hundred And Thirty-Four – Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan

4. Three Hundred And Sixty-Seven

5. Three Hundred And Sixty-Eight

6. Three Hundred And Sixty-Nine

7. Three Hundred And Seventy

8. Side One Hundred And Thirty-Five – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

9. Side One Hundred And Thirty-Six – Takatsukasa (Fukumoto) Hinata

10. Side One Hundred And Thirty-Seven – Shiratori Himeko, Shirohime

11. Three Hundred And Seventy-One

12. Side One Hundred And Thirty-Eight – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

13. Extra Three – Tsumura Motoko, Hori Natsumi and Hyacinth – Contains R18/Adult Content

14. Three Hundred And Seventy-Two

15. Three Hundred And Seventy-Three

16. Three Hundred And Seventy-Four - Contains Status - Akio 15, Shiro 2, Hyacinth 4, Grulgor 2

17. Three Hundred And Seventy-Five

18. Side One Hundred And Thirty-Nine – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor / Prince Henry Windsor

19. Side One Hundred And Forty – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor / Prince Henry Windsor

20. Three Hundred And Seventy-Six / Side One Hundred And Forty-One - The Queen Of The United Kingdom

21. Act One Finale - Part One - The Chaos Begins

22. Act One Finale - Part Two - Labyrinth Of The Heart – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

23. Act One Finale - Part Three - Send Me An Angel

24. Act One Finale - Part Four - Send Me A (Better) Angel

25. Act One Finale - Part Five - The Tower

26. Act One Finale - Part Six A – Aftermath

27. Act One Finale - Part Six B – Aftermath

28. Act One Finale – Part Six – Extra – Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan And Shiratori Himeko - Contains R18/Adult Content

29. Act One Finale - Part Six C – Aftermath

30. Interlude One - Oshiro Sapphire Aiko

31. Interlude Two - The President Of The United States Of America

32. Interlude Three - Izumi Kana

33. Interlude Four - Irena Alexandrovna Kuznetsova

34. Interlude Five - Media Circus

35. Interlude Six – Families

36. Interlude Seven - The Waiting Dead

37. Interlude Eight - Prime Minister Abe Riku

38. Illustrations

39. Afterword

Foreword And Apologies For The Botched Launch

Yes, this time we have a foreword, and it’s important! Firstly, I’d like to apologise for the incorrect version of Book 9 going out for pre-order. While it doesn’t change it happened, I would like to say it’s not actually my fault, as the ‘zon demanded ID from me, locking my account just as I was about to upload the final, edited version.

I did engage with their customer services, desperately trying to get the proper version uploaded, or the pre-order pushed back until I could verify my ID (I could only get the required ID the day the file for launch locked, which was too late) or even asked them to cancel it, despite that surely costing me sales. But their customer services barely understood what I was saying, or their own policies, so my pleas fell on deaf ears. I’m sorely temped to add the correspondence chain here, to show how I suffered, but that won’t change anything.

Anyway, the final version is here, and really, the only parts that you ‘should’ reread are Chapter 365, which has the adult scene added, Chapter 374, which now has the status sheets properly there, and Act One Finale – Part Six – Extra – Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan And Shiratori Himeko, which is the added lewd scene between Akio, Shaeula and Shiro. The rest is just some polish and the proper formatting.

Again, I apologise for this oversight. I love OAT and wish it to be the best it can be, so seeing the launch go so wrong, and it not being within my control, hurts. I would ask if you rated me low stars due to the shoddy launch, please reconsider your reviews, as it hurts the story going forwards and isn’t representative of its quality.

Okay, onto the foreword part. So, this is the end of Act 1 of the story. I’ll talk more about that in the afterword, but… firstly, a disclaimer. I know there’s one in the copyright page, but who reads that, right?

Basically, I started writing OAT in 2019, so the world is a snapshot of how it was then. It’s not our world, and the people here aren’t the people they are in our world, but similar. Yet they will do as the story needs to, because they are just that, characters in the story. Likewise, there’s no secret Catholic orders with hidden Bibles, or mysterious orders of shrine priests and maidens in Japan with magical powers. So please let the story speak for itself. I don’t put my, or indeed any politics or beliefs into the story, or make judgements, other than in-story politics, which is very different to making real life points or analogies.

I’m here to tell a fun, Light Novel-style harem story, with as much depth as the real world has. That’s all.

Anyway, that aside, I like to think that this Act ends with quite the bang, so, hopefully you’ll enjoy, and once more… do forgive me the botched launch, it was beyond my control, and the ‘zon gave me nothing, I’m just a small fish, they don’t care about us creators at all, only our money, it seems…

A Brief Summary Of The Story Last Time

After defeating the clone of the golden-eyed devourer, Matsumuro Tsukiko was unfortunately still slain, but in defiance of her Definite prophecy, Akio managed to save her spirit, her spirit-light now cradled by Kin Restoration, and in the future, her return is perhaps assured.

Taking stock, Japan was reeling from the deaths and disaster of Kyoto, and Akio joined forces with the Prime Minister of Japan to help calm the unrest, as well as deal with Nie Ling and the other Chinese prisoners.

Motoko and Natsumi, with the blessings of their parents, who were troubled by the dangers of this new paradigm, were allowed to finally become one with Akio, their love consummated, and they will accompany Akio to London to see Princess Eleanor.

Though not all is well with the nobility. Tired of always being asked to give, and being denied suitable respect, and worse, Hinata not being treated as she deserves, Akio and Hinata finally run out of patience, and they demand their due. Takatsukasa house. Hinata is declared heir, and her uncle is sent to enforced seclusion as he cannot accept the changing times.

Meanwhile, Ixitt has been working away in the Boundary, and has developed groundbreaking new battery and power generating technologies, based on aether and Etherites. Of course, translating that to the Material will be challenging, but Ixitt is striving towards that, using every tool at their disposal.

After Tsukiko’s funeral, which is marred by protests and marches, which Akio decries and tries to disperse, work continues on Healing Shiro’s grave injuries, with aid from Bintara, the Bitan, a powerful Yōkai. In addition, work proceeds on strengthening Suzuki Haru’s grasp on Kyoto, her Territory enhanced to Rank Three.

Akio meets Shiro’s allies, and Suzu and Bunta accept Akio as their leader, becoming Vassals, while Arisugawa Arisu is more guarded, but agrees to work with him.

Finally Healed, back to her stunning best, Akio and Shiro finally take their relationship further, Akio and Shiro making love all night, though Shiro, in her jealousy of Eri, her having taken many of Akio’s first times, proposes a rather embarrassing solution, and their night ends in both embarrassment and deep affection.

Research continues on Chakra networks, Daiyu’s Cultivator one a very interesting contrast, and enhanced weapons and armour are also made by Ixitt and Bjarki, equipping and strengthening everyone. Motoko and Natsumi, freshly empowered by Lovers’ Link, get in some training before the trip to London, strengthening themselves.

Before they depart though, Akio, moved by advice he receives from Kana, accepts Daiyu as his Dao Companion, respecting her beauty, poise and determination. But this draws ire from the others, aghast at the way he has been treating Kana. Finally facing up to his true feelings for her, which is that Kana’s flirty charms make him feel comfortable, relaxed… and his genuine affection and respect for her, he finally asks her to be his girlfriend, and she accepts, though she wants a slow, leisurely girlfriend experience, rather than rushing to marriage like the others.

With some final matters handled, Akio, Hyacinth, Motoko and Natsumi, accompanied by Motoko’s family, Shige Fujiwara, his granddaughters and their bodyguards, depart for Britain, and the Royal gala that will serve as both Motoko’s noble debut, and the chance to persuade Princess Eleanor that Tsukiko’s prophecy is true, and she is in grave peril, from betrayal and treachery…

Three Hundred And Sixty-Five – Contains R18/Adult Content

We were taken through London in a pair of limousines, and while everyone with us was used to travelling, Hyacinth was the exception, as she gawped in wonder at everything we passed. I too was curious, seeing the differences between London and Tokyo, but my excitement was tempered by the thought of the evening’s activities.

Luckily none of the girls were tired, the boosts from Chirurgery keeping them fresh, but other than Tsumura-san who had undertaken the procedure, the other members of our party were starting to tire. I should probably insist on Chirurgery for Fujiwara-san, Ichijou-san and Takatsukasa-san at the least. We don’t want any disruption in Japan right now by one of them falling ill or worse, whether they have reservations or not.

On arriving at the Savoy, which was a very impressive hotel, the impeccably dressed staff took our luggage, which consisted of a ludicrous amount of clothes for the girls, as well as a number of suits and smart casual wear for me. Then we were met by Major Sasaki, who saluted when he saw us.

“Good evening Akio-san.” he greeted us brightly. “I trust your flight was pleasant?”

“Sure was. Not cattle class like you all no doubt flew.” I laughed.

“We are wasting enough taxpayer money putting us up in such a luxurious hotel, but we need to be on hand in case of emergencies. Besides, I think the British want us all kept in one place so they can keep an eye on us.” He looked at the girls with me and smiled reassuringly. “Rest assured, there won’t be any trouble, but you can rely on us if there is. Consider this a little piece of Japan right now.”

Natsumi giggled, while Hyacinth merely tilted her head, puzzled. “Akio, what is the fooooool saying? If trouble comes, will we nooot be protecting him?”

Now Motoko was laughing too, despite trying to hide her smile behind a hand in a refined, lady-like fashion. I rapped Hyacinth on the head gently, scolding her. “Now, the Major is a professional, Hyacinth. It’s not good to be mean. Sorry about that.” I apologised. “You performed well in Kyoto, I hear. So, is the Lieutenant not able to make it?”

“No, Lieutenant Nakano was tasked with staying behind. We can’t deprive Japan of too many defenders, not with the situation so tense. Though he did complain bitterly about the lack of a free holiday. Really, why did he even become a soldier?” Major Sasaki sighed.

“To get girls, he said.” I joked, before slapping him on the shoulder reassuringly. “Don't worry, we’ll try to make your job easy. Make sure that Fujiwara-san, and Motoko’s family are protected. I’ll look after the others.”

“That’s reassuring.” he agreed, before we entered the hotel. As I did so, Fujiwara-san stopped me.

“For this evening, wear something tasteful. Expensive, but not overbearing.” He looked at Motoko then. “Motoko-chan, would you be able to prepare the suitable clothing for him? Your own dress should be matching him, showing off your best qualities without looking vulgar. We are representing Japan, we must look the part. Be ready by… seven, that should suffice.”

“Of course, Fujiwara-sama.” Motoko agreed. “What of Natsumi and Hyacinth?”

“I am not bringing Honoka or Miyu, so…” Fujiwara-san frowned.

“I’ll stay and watch them. Hyacinth, can you stay too? I’d feel safer with you here.” Natsumi asked, gracefully relieving us of the trouble of making a decision.

“Yes, I would feel safer too.” I agreed, and though Hyacinth pouted, she nodded, so I patted her head, rewarding her. “Good girl. Well, once the dinner is over, tonight we can all have fun together.”

“Yes, we are going without bodyguards as a show of respect. Normally again that would be unthinkable, but with you here, we should be secure.” Fujiwara-san continued, and I agreed. “Very well then, we shall all prepare ourselves. Tonight is but the first step, but an important one.”

You don’t need to tell me that. As I took the key to our suite from the Major, I noticed Hikari-san looking at us, her expression resigned yet not unpleasant, and I smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ll… take good care of her. I promise.”

“That’s what I am imagining.” She sighed, much more friendly after the time we spent talking on the flight. “I should think you’ll have little time for frivolities right now. Women take an age to get ready, you’ll be waiting around a lot during your life, Akio-san.”

“Please, call me Akio like I suggested earlier, mother-in-law.”

“Fine. Akio, Motoko. We shall see you at seven.” Yeah, Motoko’s mother is very elegant. I need to be on my best behaviour to fit in…

“This room is gorgeous. Makes my Las Vegas suite look tame.” I laughed, examining the massive four-poster antique bed, easily large enough for all four of us. The wardrobe was a walk-in, so it was sizeable enough for the many dresses and suits we had brought. Hyacinth was humming to herself, putting them away, hanging everything up neatly. There had been a minor bit of confusion when the staff had insisted on unpacking our luggage, but Hyacinth was desperate to serve, her instincts burning, so I soothed things over with my Charm and Majesty.

“The bathtub is big too.” Natsumi smiled. “Room for us all if we squeeze up close.”

“That sounds a plan.” I laughed. “But unfortunately I only have time for a shower before later. Perhaps when we return.” I could hear the sound of running water as Motoko was cleansing her body before she would change. Natsumi had agreed to help with her makeup, though noble daughters seldom wore much, but as this was a special occasion where we were trying to impress, every little helped.

“I look forward to it.” Natsumi grinned. “On a trip as Motoko’s bodyguard, with my dear fiancée. It could only be better if I was announced as yours too, but I guess it’s too soon.”

“Dooo not fret, mistress Natsumi.” Hyacinth soothed, admiring the pretty dresses as she hung them up. My suit and the dress Motoko had chosen were already out, laid on the bed ready for use, along with suitable jewellery and accessories for us both. “We knooow. And soon all will too. Until then, Hyacinth thinks you should enjoy knooowing what others do not, that you are loooved.”

“Oh Hyacinth!” Natsumi laughed, giving her a hug from behind, surprising her. “You’re so right! Well, it’ll be just us girls this evening. We can have some fun, and then when Akio and Motoko return… a different kind of fun.” She licked her lips, and Hyacinth giggled at that.

“Yes, a maid must warm the master’s bed, it is knooown!”

“That’s for later. For now… be careful.” I spoke meaningfully, and Hyacinth stopped her laughter.

“Trooouble?” she asked, and I shook my head.

“Probably not, but I think we should be careful. Out of curiosity, I wondered if we were in any Territory here. As we passed by the Tower I felt the real-world effects of a Territory. And as expected, it feels like there’s a couple here, actually, overlapping. One’s a Rank Three, I’m sure of it. The other feels much weaker, so likely a Rank Two. I could force my way in, I’d imagine, but it’d take a lot of my aether. Anyway, there’s no point courting trouble. I’d guess that it could be Princess Eleanor’s. After all, Buckingham Palace is nearby. Well, we shouldn’t be in any real danger, just… be on alert, all right? Hyacinth, if it comes down to their safety, or that of any intruder…”

“I will choooke and strangle them, have nooo fear!” Hyacinth promised.

“Listen to Natsumi.” I told her. “Natsumi, you have a cool head. If you think Hyacinth needs to attack, say the word.”

“You can count on me!” she promised. As we chatted, the sounds of running water stopped, and then Motoko came out, wrapped in a towel, her long hair still damp.

“You can use the shower now. Natsumi, can you help dry my hair?” she asked, and Natsumi nodded, but she had a wicked grin on her face.

“Of course. But first… some preparation for later.” She reached out, tugging at the towel, which opened, revealing Motoko’s lithe, trained body, her modest but shapely bust and even her private areas. Motoko went red, her skin flushing even down to her chest, but she merely kept smiling and sat down on a chair, pulling up her loose, damp hair.

“Ah, I expected a bigger reaction.” Natsumi teased, winking at me. “I suppose it is too late to worry about being seen by you now. We’re already yours. Just… consider it something to make you remember we’re waiting back here.”

“You’ve become bolder since our second time.” I observed, and Motoko frowned at that, so I went and gave her a kiss. “Don’t worry, your time will come. Tonight.” I promised.

“I shall hold you to that.” she agreed, her flush intensifying, as Hyacinth laughed loudly.

“I’m going to rinse off. I’ll see you shortly…”

“You look rather fetching.” Motoko observed, as I inspected myself in the massive, full-length mirror the room came equipped with. I was wearing a suit in a subtle dark maroon, and my hair was freshly styled by Natsumi, who after sorting Motoko’s hair into a rather attractive braid, had done mine, taming my somewhat wild locks. In contrast, Motoko was wearing a light green gown, with a high collar but exposed shoulders and bare arms. She looked incredibly classy, and the addition of subtle golden jewellery rounded out the ensemble, as well as a pair of emerald enamelled heels, which she walked in with practised ease.

“Damn, you look gorgeous.” I praised her, once more realising just how lucky I was.

“We are nothing, it seems.” Natsumi commiserated with Hyacinth, and I shook my head.

“I know you’re joking, but… tonight Motoko shines, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Of course. Well, I’ll have my turn and I’ll take your breath away, I promise.” Natsumi smiled charmingly. “Anyway, it’s time. You should go.”

“You two have fun with Miyu and Honoka-san. We’ll see you later. So, Motoko, shall we go?” I offered my arm, and she took it elegantly with her own, her smile radiant.

“I would be delighted to, Akio, my dear fiancé.” With those graceful words from her, I escorted her out. My Charm was on full blast, and with Motoko having five points of her own Charm, she was far more radiant than ordinary women her age. Even in the high-class hotel we were in, we were attracting envious and surprised looks. Motoko walked with her back straight and her head held high, her upbringing leaving her a model daughter, and I matched her, revelling in the whispers of “Who are they?” or “Surely some rich businessman from Asia and his partner…” that followed in our wake.

The doorman greeted us with a polite nod, and I thanked him in my flawless English, surprising him a little. I passed him some money as a tip, remembering that unlike Japan, there was a tipping culture here, if not as prevalent as in America, and we moved to the waiting limousine, where Fujiwara-san, Tsumura Katsuro-san and Hikari-san were already inside, leaving my father-in-law Minoru-san waiting. On seeing us, he nodded appreciatively.

“You pass muster, Akio.” He too was calling me without honorifics, as it would have seemed strange otherwise to our company tonight. “As for you, daughter…” he exclaimed, his face proud. “Gorgeous.”

“I know, right?” I replied proudly, and he gave me an exasperated look.

“If Motoko was this docile and elegant all the time, she would have been engaged before ever seeing you, Akio. Of course, seeing her like this, I do feel perhaps we raised her right after all.” He let the doorman open the door for him, while I opened one for Motoko, stepping inside after her. When the door was shut, the limousine pulled off into the London traffic, while I listened to Hikari-san praise her daughter for her dress and hairstyle.

“I must say, you definitely do look a perfect couple.” she conceded to me, and I nodded.

“No complaints from me. I know good fortune when I see it, and having Motoko in my life certainly qualifies, so I pray nobody tries anything foolish this trip, or they’ll regret it.” I was watching the lights of London pass us by through the window, and in the reflection of the glass I saw Motoko smile beautifully, so I reached out a hand and clasped hers tightly. Yeah, not letting go. Ever. Not Motoko or any of them. That includes… my Eye flared, just a tiny, almost unnoticeable glimmer, and the faint spirit-light was visible for a moment.

“So, for the itinerary, while we have a moment.” Fujiwara-san spoke, drawing our attention. “We will be dining at a steakhouse which is frequented by the great and the good of London. The Prime Minister is often found there at weekends. Though not tonight.” he continued. “No, tonight it would be problematic to meet with him, so we shall have to make do with the Foreign Secretary, Gerard Hunter. Also in attendance will be Katsuro-san’s opposite number, the Secretary of State for Defence, Penelope Morgan, and several senior Civil Servants. In addition, Sir Roger Vance, chairman of the company BAE, the most powerful military manufacturer in Britain, and the chairman of Barclays Bank, one of the biggest and most powerful banking arms in Europe, Jeremy Staveley, will be in attendance.”

“Those are some big names.” I observed, and Fujiwara-san chuckled.

“Obviously. When Kira or I visit, it is always a significant matter. Kira is well acquainted with Sir Roger, after all, Ichijou Heavy Industries is also a big player in the international arms industry. As for Jeremy-san… let us simply say we have both cost each other money a few times. He is ahead of me, but not by much. Perhaps this time the tables will turn.”

“So, what is it you want me to do?” I asked, and he looked at me searchingly.

“I am here to represent Japan’s interests. So do not compromise them and we will be fine. As for your own interests… having the ear of the powerful is never a bad thing. The question is, how much of your hand do you reveal, and for what in return?”

Motoko squeezed my hand, and at her reassurance, I relaxed. Yeah, no need to panic. Sure, these are big-shot government ministers, but then I rub shoulders with the same or higher in Japan all the time. “Well, obviously we need to start making moves to prepare for China. I’d also like information sharing, and obviously support regarding the Princess.” I mused.

“Then what can you give up? These people will not bargain easily.” Tsumura-san laughed. “Miss Penelope is quite the rottweiler, I have experienced her bite during negotiations before.”

“Information for information. We have a knowledge advantage due to my Eye, Tsukiko-san’s visions, and Yasaka-san. We can leverage that. As for other options… we’ll see. Let them ask for a price and I’ll see if I want to meet it.”

“That’s one way to negotiate. Now, this is what I think…” Fujiwara-san explained, giving me his advice, and as we talked, the limousine reached our destination, a restaurant floating on the heart of the Thames, at the centre of Canary Wharf, London’s famed financial district…

“It’s been too long since you graced our shores with a visit, Mr Fujiwara!” Mr Hunter called warmly, reaching out for a handshake. We were all speaking English, luckily all of us were more than capable. “You shouldn’t be such a stranger.”

“Katsuro, I heard about the mess in Kyoto. Must be damn rough, you handled it well though, made those Chinese look like fools.” Mrs Morgan crowed. “And this is your son, right? And his lovely wife, so…” She paused, and all eyes at the table went to us. “…this is your granddaughter, Miss Motoko, I believe? And her fiancé? Recently engaged.”

“That’s right.” I responded smoothly. “I am Oshiro Moonstone Akio, but of course, do call me Akio, I don’t stand on ceremony. And yes, I have the honour to be Motoko’s fiancé.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you all.” Motoko smiled charmingly. “Yes, Akio is my dear fiancé. I understand arranged marriages are not so common in the United Kingdom, but I have no complaints or objections, in fact, I sought him out myself, as he is a man I respect deeply, and love too.”

“I see.” Mrs Morgan shrugged. “Well, it’s not like we don’t have it here, a lot from the Indian and Pakistani community partake in arranged marriages. Seems to work out all right for them. Anyway…” She introduced the others, Sir Roger was an older man, about the age of my father, still strong-looking and keen-eyed, while Mr Staveley was a dark-haired fit man of similar age, with a firm grip on his handshake. Then there were two Civil Servants, fairly non-descript, ordinary Western men, who were only introduced as David and Andrew.

“Got to have some bean counters here, otherwise the press will scream about 'secret dealings' and 'underhand plays'.” Mrs Morgan scoffed. “One’s from the Treasury, in case we need to talk… finances. The other is from the Office of the Chief Whip, to keep us honest.”

“I’ll order the wine… will Miss Motoko be drinking? It’s legal to drink with a meal once you're sixteen here, not at twenty like Japan, not that anyone would bother us here.” Mr Hunter asked, and at my nod, Motoko gratefully accepted.

“I often drink a little at parties. Grandfather and father both believe I should learn early, so I do not make mistakes when I am attending in my own right.” she explained, earning approval from Mr Hunter.

“Can’t beat the steak here.” Mrs Morgan observed, flicking through the menu. “So, you know I’m bad at beating around the bush, so let’s cut to the chase…” She rattled off a number of British idioms. “He’s one of them, right?” She stared at me closely, eyes narrowed. “We’re calling them Gods' Chosen, damn foolish name. Going to have to come up with a better one, or we’ll have the religious troublemakers rioting in the streets for blasphemy. Oh, don’t worry, the staff here tonight are all elite. They won’t hear anything or see anything. Multi-billion dollar deals are decided here all the time, it wouldn’t work with loose lips sinking ships.”

I exchanged a glance with Fujiwara-san and Tsumura-san. As neither seemed concerned, I merely scanned the menu, taking my time. “Oh, I think I’ll have the fillet. Medium rare, with the side salad, and hot peppercorn sauce. Whatever wine we are drinking will do. Motoko?”

“I shall have…” She placed her order, and then when she was satisfied, I nodded.

“Well, since you know so much, not that I’d expect the Defence Minister to be unaware… you should also know why I’m here.”

“Not really, and that’s the rub.” She snorted sourly, and I could see Mr Hunter was allowing her to be his stalking horse, feeling me out, while the others watched. “The Queen has invited you to the Palace, it seems, and the Prime Minister, great blustering man that he is, won’t tell us anything. I mean, having Mr Fujiwara and Katsuro here meet the visiting dignitaries, their family and lovely granddaughters in tow, not so unusual, but now? I call bullshit. Ah, the wine…” Andrew uncorked the bottles and poured us all out glasses of the red, fragrant liquid. Motoko took a sip and smiled, which was good enough for me, so I followed suit. Yeah, it is definitely expensive. It has a memorable taste.

“I need to see the Queen.” I answered simply. “And as for why… just know it’s for your benefit.”

“Look, we both know about the damn Yanks and their underhanded shit.” she continued. “Gerard’s been going bald over it.”

Mr Hunter snorted at that, though he let her carry on.

“Well, I can’t say I’m overly keen on letting foreign Gods' Chosen into the country. Let alone… three. Your granddaughter too, it seems, Mr Fujiwara.”

“Yes. I am so blessed.” he allowed.

“That’s a joke. You might not be aware, but we’ve established the estimated death rate to be twenty-four percent already. That’s quite the dangerous role, no?”

“Yes, the start is always the hardest, most dangerous part, where the unlucky and those lacking prudence will fall.” I allowed. “So, I’ll offer you an answer. It’s not the Queen, but Princess Eleanor I’m here to see.”

“Oh? Taken a fancy to her, despite such a lovely young fiancée on your arm?” Mrs Morgan scoffed, though I saw the flicker in her eyes. Bullseye.

“I’m sure your Princess is indeed a lovely young woman, but Motoko is the one for me.” I grinned, leaning over and lightly touching her bare shoulder, so she leaned into me, careful not to disarray her hair, and I gave her a soft kiss on the forehead. That done, I smiled. “You surely know the Princess is like me, right? How could you not?”

“Now then, I’ll take over.” Mr Hunter sighed. “Of course we are aware. All the senior Ministers and important figures are in the loop. Big Business too. I imagine you found out similarly, Mr Fujiwara?”

At that I held in a wince, knowing that I had revealed myself to Hinata like an idiot. Even though it had all worked out, I still felt stupid at how trusting I used to be. “Something like that, yes.” he affirmed. “Those of us with great power and many subordinates find out much before the common people.”

“Same here.” Mr Staveley confirmed. “Though when I did find out, I had a rather different interest…”

“So, the question is, our Prime Minister knows what is going on, I’m sure. Why do you need to see the Princess? Japan should have enough of your own Gods' Chosen. Even if you lost three to Chinese aggression.” Mr Hunter pressed.

“You’re well informed.” I retorted, irritated.

“Of course.” Mr Hunter sighed. “It’s our job to be. Though we aren’t like the Americans, we have no intention of causing trouble.”

“Let me be blunt. This is more an act of… brotherly goodwill.” I lied. Technically it is, but Tsukiko-san said we need Princess Eleanor alive, or else Japan and the world will suffer too, and may be destroyed. But it’s definitely an act to save the UK too, after all, last I checked they were part of the world as well.

“I’m half British myself, lived here until I was five or so. My mom is a proud Brit. So…” As I considered my next words carefully, I let out a little aether, checking the surroundings. Yeah, I’ve not been picking up anything abnormal… Glancing over at Motoko, I smiled at her, and she returned it. My mind made up, I spoke…

“Visions? Of a danger to the Princess that threatens her life and Britain? Hard to believe.” Mrs Morgan observed, in-between bites of her steak. Motoko and I were enjoying ours, and watching her eat so gracefully was always fun for me. Seeing me looking at her daughter so tenderly, Hikari-san raised one eyebrow at me, which I ignored, merely smiling slightly. I had given the British delegation a very abridged version, leaving out a lot of the details.

“I heard this Diviner of yours died to the Chinese. You must be furious.” Mr Hunter suggested, and I agreed.

“More than you know. But luckily she was a brave soul and dedicated to her God, so she left us a number of prophecies. And she was right about Princess Eleanor being a Chosen, wasn't she? So it stands to reason the danger is real too.”

“If the Princess were to be killed, and it was discovered to be some internal threat… ugh, yes, it doesn’t bear thinking about. I see things clearly now.” Mr Hunter continued. “I’ll still be keeping an eye on you all, and won’t feel safe until you and also our American guests are out of the country.”

That piqued my interest. “Americans?”

“Yes. Well, Quid pro quo and all. Though…” he glared at Andrew and David. “…this never happened, understand?” At their nods, he spoke.

“A Gods' Chosen from America, as well as one of their top brass, is attending to formally apologise regarding the… incidents. They’ll also be attending the Queen’s gala, along with the Prime Minister, Princess Eleanor, Prince Henry, and a lot of our own Gods' Chosen. So they can’t pull anything dangerous if they want to get out safely. The Queen spared no expense gathering the Princess a squad of elites.”

“I see. That is interesting. Thanks. To fair trades.” I raised my glass.

“Yes, if only all our allies could be as easy-going.” Mr Hunter snorted. “So, now we know each other’s intentions, it is time for the fun part… personal business.”

“Right.” Sir Roger spoke. “Mr Tsumura, I’ve heard rumours that Ichijou Heavy Industries is gearing up for a new project. Would you happen to know anything regarding it? Whispers on the wind make me think it might have to do with Chosen matters.”

“I’d need to ask my grandson-in-law about that.” He smiled, and I nodded.

“It so happens I know a thing or two.”

“Well, in that case, I’m sorry, my dear…” he addressed Motoko. “Can I borrow your fiancé for a bit? I’ll return him shortly.”

“Please do. I miss him when he is gone.” she agreed charmingly. “And I was dearly looking forward to a meal with him. But, for the esteemed chairman of the famed BAE Systems, I shall concede.”

“Damn, you have yourself a winner here.” he laughed, and as I acknowledged that, he leapt into action. “So, obviously, information is limited, and not just our government, but Japan’s, America, and all the major powers have been intending to keep matters under wraps as long as possible to get a handle on the situation. Therefore if we were to gather too much information, the government would be suspicious as to our intentions. Most major multinational businesses, or at least any with a board worth their salt, will have an inkling of matters, but those of us in military and security technology find the situation most concerning. I’m sure you can guess why.” His smile was polite, but I detected intense curiosity behind it.

“Of course. I can’t speak for every Chosen, but I’m acquainted with a number. But putting that aside and looking purely at the Kyoto theatre…” I went on to point out that while conventional weapons were still effective against most Chosen, there were some that rendered a lot of guns and bombs useless, for example, the ice wielder, whose armoured ice would easily repel all but the strongest munitions. “…so wars of the future might well change. I suspect you are aware, but it’s likely to become the sort of stage where a single elite combatant is worth more than a squad of regular soldiers, no matter how well equipped.” Of course, I’m hoping to change that with Chirurgery and whatever Ixitt can cook up for us…

“Yes, that strikes to the heart of it. As far as I am aware, there’s none of these Gods' Chosen that can survive a Brimstone missile to the face, travelling at four hundred and fifty metres a second. I think that wars will still be decided by planes, tanks and warships. But…”

“I wouldn’t be so sure.” Well, even running Body Enhancement, I can’t react to something travelling that fast, but… I’m not too far off, I can already dodge bullets from rifles and handguns. “If you must know, I have entered into an agreement with Ichijou house. But obviously the details are classified. You understand, right?”

“So, is your area of expertise military then? No wonder you are engaged to the Tsumura lady.” He nodded at Motoko, who was having a polite conversation with Mr Staveley. “I suppose it would be too much to ask your Gods' Chosen ability?”

“Of course, way too much.” I responded dryly, and after that we merely talked a little more, feeling each other out further, and in the end, we decided to keep in contact, and as I was agreeing to pass on a message to Ichijou-san for him personally, some talk from both Mr Staveley and Mrs Morgan caught my ear.

“…so, you don’t know who is the Gods' Chosen in Japan that can heal? I only heard about it recently, from an acquaintance in the African mining and minerals industry, but apparently his daughter recovered from incredibly advanced, terminal cancer and is now a picture of health…” His tone sounded desperate, and I could see Motoko trying not to glance at me and give anything away.

Meanwhile, Mrs Morgan was still acting as the front for her colleague, and now she was talking to Fujiwara-san, her expression intent. “…so, these laws your Parliament passed. Quite interesting. We had ourselves a good time going over them. Planning for the future is a smart move. The Prime Minister even proposed we do the same, not that we could get away with it. Compared to the Japanese news media, our press are a bunch of carrion-feeding vultures with noses like bloodhounds and ears like bats. The moment we implement a law governing ‘ether and other special resources’ they’d start digging. We’ve already had enough troubles.”

“We were simply fortunate. The late Lady Diviner enabled us to prepare thoroughly.” Fujiwara-san dissembled adroitly, his decades of experience at the top and his nobility allowing him to handle her deftly.

“All the more reason to loathe China then.” she nodded. “Well, one law did cause a stir, even made our useless tabloid rags take note. The special passport and polygamy law. There were some rather amusing articles, I must say. I’ll be frank. Gerard here could tell you just how we see Japan. A loyal friend and ally, but one that is insular and unwelcoming of immigrants. So to see this scheme… and polygamy, of all things…”

“Perhaps the Diviner foresaw a need for it.” Fujiwara-san suggested.

“I see, so then, subject change. The topic has got rather heated.” She glanced over at Mr Staveley, who was looking tormented, face bloodless and pale. Luckily Hikari-san and Minoru-san had taken over the conversation, freeing up Motoko, who was now glancing at me, troubled.

“It’s fine.” I rubbed her shoulder again. “Have another drink. I’ll detox you if you need it.” I whispered, and she nodded gratefully.

“…they say when Fujiwara or Ichijou house sneezes, Japan rolls over and Asia catches a cold. Well, we had heard about a reorganisation of the third major house in Japan, Takatsukasa. I hear that those owners of Nichibotsu Technology are taking over. Big company, world leading. Not a bad choice. There was just one thing though…” Mrs Morgan smiled triumphantly. “…news travels about marriages of such important people. I was sure the daughter of Nichibotsu was engaged to a man born here in England. That’s the sort of news people notice. And his name was…”

Yeah, once she mentioned polygamy I knew this was coming. “…me.” I spoke, smiling. “I’m engaged to Hinata too.” Beside me, Motoko nodded calmly, despite the uncomfortable looks I was getting.

“Really? You have a lovely young thing like Miss Motoko here, and you’re not satisfied?” Mrs Morgan scoffed.

“It is not that.” Motoko defended me, rather annoyed. “I would that you do not speak carelessly of matters you do not know, Mrs Morgan.” Motoko drained her glass, before looking her in the eyes, gaze intense. All conversation at our table had stopped. “Akio originally rejected our arranged marriage. He is not one that seeks recklessly, he chooses his partners carefully! But…” She smiled at me then, blindingly beautiful, made even cuter by her pink, alcohol-flushed cheeks. “…when Akio sees you, he truly sees all of you, and he will help you become your best self. Thanks to him, I have my dreams firmly in my sights, Hinata too, and Shaeula, and…” She trailed off as Mrs Morgan raised a blonde eyebrow.

“More? Well, isn’t he a carnivore. But… I can see you really love him.” she sniffed. “As for you…” She turned to me. “You’ll be marrying into one of the big three as well, plus support from the house that governs the military of Japan? Just who are you? You’re not just an ordinary Gods' Chosen, if such a thing exists…”

I glanced at Fujiwara-san and Tsumura-san, who nodded. Taking a deep breath, I pulled Motoko close, as she was a little distressed from Mrs Morgan’s tone. “I am who I said I am. But… consider me the Gods' Chosen of Japan, if you will. I have the ear of the Prime Minister, the nobility, the faith, and the Imperial Family. As for the laws… I helped shape them, though other than the polygamy law, they aren’t set up for my benefit, but for the benefit and stability of Japan and the world. Consider the law a token of how much the government trusts me, and my commitment to making all those I love happy. They would have been prepared to be concubines or unofficial partners, but I would never be satisfied with that.”

“Oh Akio. You always know what to say. Natsumi is still planning our wedding dresses…” Motoko beamed.

“You think I’m being unfair? Well, I don’t much care. Seeing the smile Motoko is giving me now means I’ll defend the new laws to the death. I’d also appreciate it if you watched your tone. Motoko is getting distressed.” I finished, my glare showing my displeasure.

“Leave it, Penelope.” Mr Hunter conceded, sighing. “I get that as a woman you’re more sensitive about that, but look at her. She’s accepted it.”

“She’s just a child. The daughter of Nichibotsu too. There’s something about it I don’t like…” Mrs Morgan began, only to be interrupted.

“I am not a child. I am a woman!” Motoko declared, her upset giving way to cold anger. “I have fought monsters, killed them with spear, sword and bow. I have trained until my body bled, my hands were calloused. I set aside my pride to reach out and grasp what I wanted, even if it cut my flesh. Have you done the same, can you say that? Besides, Akio… we often take advantage of him. So enough with your false pity! Just because you do not understand our way of life does not make it wrong! We all wished for it, and we will all make it work. If there are hardships, we shall overcome them, together, as a family!”

As she leaned into me, red and trembling from her speech, I nodded. “It does them all a disservice to say what I’m doing is wrong. All I need to think about is their happiness. And so I had the law changed. I don’t need anyone’s acceptance except ours and that of our families, but… the world is changing. Old customs will surely adapt, or they’ll die out.”

“Well said.” Mr Hunter clapped his hands together, breaking the silence. “Penelope, legally Miss Motoko here would be able to marry with parental consent, which she clearly has. And while bigamy is most definitely a crime here… they aren’t legally married yet. We’d have heard about such a wedding. But… there was one thing far more important.” His eyes narrowed, and I realised Motoko had let something slip. She had too, as she looked at me, stricken, but instead I brushed aside a strand of her hair and kissed her gently on the lips, tasting wine and a faint hint of strawberry, perhaps her delicate, modest lipstick.

“Sorry, Akio.” she whispered in my ear, but I shook my head.

“it’s fine.” I’ll swing my negotiations to this angle now.

“I had heard that the Japanese were very reserved regarding physical intimacy in public.” Mr Hunter laughed, interrupting his questioning. “But then, you are half-British too, Yes? Us Brits are similar in that regard. Perhaps your boldness is… oh, never mind. So, Miss Motoko, it sounds to me like you are a Gods' Chosen too. If so, not having that fact declared is a serious breach of the agreements made…”

“I am not.” Motoko insisted stoutly.

“Really, but you said…” he began anew, only for Motoko to shut him down.

“I swear on Japan and the honour of Tsumura house, on my spear, sword and bow, that I am not. Though I told no lies.”

“Then how…” His eyes went wide, putting the pieces together. “The chairman of Nichibotsu Technology recovered his mobility, the head of Takatsukasa house recovered from his long, debilitating illness. Rumours of miraculous recoveries have spread through the circles at the top of the political and financial worlds, hidden from the public. And at the heart of that… is you. A Gods' Chosen the Japanese would even change the law for and give their fine daughters.”

I suppose if he’s holding one of the Great Offices of State, as I believe they call them here, he’s no fool. Well, better to be known for Ether Healing and Chirurgery than combat prowess, I suppose…

“You’ll forgive me if I don’t leap to tell you all about what I can do, I’m sure.” I retorted. “But yes, Motoko is not a Chosen. But she is as brave as any. And…” I smirked. “You have a few soldiers posted around the building. Prudent I know, but if they don’t pull their guns, I’m confident Motoko could easily take them all.”

“In that case…” Mr Hunter looked at Fujiwara-san. “…a Gods' Chosen who empowers others somehow and can heal. I can see why the…”

Mr Staveley interrupted us suddenly, knocking over his wine glass. As the blood-red liquid stained the tablecloth and his sleeve, he didn’t even notice.

“You’re the healer that can cure cancer? I begged the Prime Minister to find me one when I first heard of the Gods' Chosen, but he said the one he knew of can only heal wounds, not disease! I… please!” He stared at me, wide-eyed and desperate. “I only came tonight to find out about the Japanese healer. My wife… she has Acute Myeloid Leukaemia. A particularly aggressive form. The treatments have failed, but they were just … ugh.” He started to cry. “There was no hope, not until word started spreading that if you knew the right people in Japan, then…”

“I think I’m going to have to step out.” I spoke softly. “I’ll leave you all to talk. Motoko… keep an eye out, all right?” I put a hand on her shoulder, letting aether purify her drunkenness. “I think they won’t be dumb enough to try anything. If they do, they’ll regret it…”

“How rude. We’re not the Chinese or the Yanks.” Mrs Morgan sniffed, offended. “Us Brits believe in fair play. We would hardly hold your young fiancée hostage. So… what do you plan?”

“A demonstration, I suppose. Mr Staveley… is your wife nearby?”

“Yes… yes she is. Our apartment is in Mayfair. She’s there with twenty-four seven care. You… you’ll help her?” he asked, clinging to hope.

“I’ll take a look. I don’t promise. But if I do, I’ll need payment, else it’s not fair to those others I’ve charged.” I warned.

“Fine. I don’t care.” He clung to the hope in front of him. “Let’s go! My driver will speed us there!”

I think we got a few speeding tickets on that short journey. Once inside the very impressive penthouse apartment, I looked around. My sensitive hearing could pick up the hum of medical machinery and the breathing of several people.

“I’ll just go… tell the nurse to take a break for an hour.” Mr Staveley stammered, his face a mixture of hope and despair. I nodded, moving to hide behind some furniture, and moments later a statuesque nurse left, a doubtful expression on her face.

“We have a little time. My wife… she’s sleeping. It’s the only time she looks at peace.” He sniffled, eyes red, and I totally understood. If it was a person I cared about who was so ill, I’d be devastated myself.

“So, you say there’s a healing Chosen here in the UK?” I asked, as we opened the door, revealing his rather skeletal wife hooked up to a number of monitoring devices and a drip containing terribly potent pain relief.

“Yes. I don’t know why, but the Prime Minister said she apparently can’t cure diseases.”

“Yeah, those are tricky. Regenerating flesh isn’t so tough, though a whole limb is a challenge.” I agreed absent-mindedly, as my Eye flared amber, causing Mr Staveley to gasp.

“What is that?” he asked, and I told him firmly it was a secret, merely a diagnostic tool.

“Yeah, that’s very bad.” I murmured sadly, seeing her advanced cancer. “I’ll be honest, I’ve never tried anything so challenging before.” I’m not buffed up either, but… I remember what it felt like to be buffed…

“Is it hopeless? I can pay…” he began, and that left a bad taste in my mouth.

“I’m not holding out for more money. Like I say, I take payment because I need the money to help protect Japan, not because I’m greedy.” On the way here I had explained the sort of prices I had taken for my help. Obviously he was unable to give me shares in Barclays as an investor, but he was able to offer a substantial sum of five million pounds and a number of his own shares, probably worth that again.

I do feel bad taking money from grieving people, but… like Hinata says, to soothe my conscience, when all this is out in the open I can have charitable days where I Heal the poor sick for free. I guess this is the price of a miracle, and I do need all the money I can get… “It’s just this is damn aggressive, and her internal organs are close to entirely ruined…” I listed off the damage, and he gasped.

“That’s largely what the doctors say.” he admitted.

“That’s good, means I’m on the right track. The main thing is… if I can save her, it’s going to look like a miracle.”

“I won’t say a word. Only those who were with us at dinner know you were here. If I break my word… well, I’m prepared for anything.” he promised, deadly serious, and I liked his resolve.

“Good. I respect a man who would do anything for his wife. I would too.”

“Wives, in your case.” he managed, and I nodded.

“Yeah. So I know how you feel. Now, let me get started.”

Aether surged from me, and she groaned, shivering and sweating. First I reinforced her internal organs, regenerating scarring and damage, strengthening failing heart valves, and flushing the damaged veins and arteries. Split Thoughts roared, and my concentration deepened.

“Uh… can I speak?” he asked, nervous, and I nodded.

“Yes, this isn’t the hard part yet. I’m just strengthening her body, repairing the damage. Dealing with the Leukaemia is the issue.”

“So, who do you bank with?” he asked, and I shrugged.

“Chase Midas Gold, primarily, though a lot of my assets are in Japanese banks and the government itself now.”

“I see. You should diversify. And trusting an American institution seems risky in these times. If… if you are as great a healer as I believe, then you will be sought after internationally. Staying tied to one country is foolish. You should disperse your financial risks. I am happy to help, as an extra service.”

“I’ll ask Hinata. She’s managing my finances.”

“You mean the girl from Nichibotsu? Isn’t she still in school?” he cried, surprised, his face twitching every time his wife moved or moaned.

“Yeah, but she’s a smart cookie, and her grandfather is helping her. She was the one who instituted the Healing business for me, and gathered the initial clients. I’ve made a lot of money and assets.”

“And I hope… you make more.” he insisted fervently. “Very well. I’ll give you my contact details, I look forward to hearing from her.”

“All right. Now I need to concentrate, so quiet please.” I declared, having prepared enough. Split Thoughts were working to control many flows of aether, but also half of them were turned into my own body, feeling and understanding what I was doing. As I worked, lost within her body and my own, I struggled at first, the Leukaemia proving stubborn, but as it receded, me patching up the damage behind it, squashing the renewed spread it attempted, I finally understood the breakthrough I was searching for.

Your Skill, Ether Healing has advanced from Rank 8 to Rank 9 and has crossed the second wall, reaching the third pinnacle. You can now utilise Adherence with greater ease when performing acts of healing, and your Aether can be used to fortify Adherence when used in such a manner. All your resistances increase still further, and your Material and Spiritual bodies do not suffer from abnormal states such as cancers, Chakra degradation and capillary failure naturally, only under extreme stress. The natural ravages of ageing are slowed slightly. [Class: Imperious] [Type: Artifice]

I finally have you now… with my renewed understanding of both Material and Astral bodies, it was only a few more minutes before she had been restored to a pristine state of health. She was still thin, undernourished and weak, but…

“I’m done.” My Eye flashed, and I couldn’t see any further damage. “Can I take your car back to the restaurant? I think… you might be too busy explaining this to come back with me.”

“Really? I’m not dreaming?” he asked, and I shrugged.

“You’ll know soon enough, but the vitals have stabilised, right?” I pointed to the machines, which were now displaying much healthier numbers.

“I… if it’s true, I’ll never forget this.” he promised.

“Fine. Like I say, I feel bad charging you such huge fees, but…”

“No, I understand. Miracles don’t come cheap. It’s something I can pay off in a year. For more time with my wife… that’s nothing. I’ll thank you until the day I die. If you need support with anything here in Britain, just say the word.”

With that done I thanked him and slipped out, seeing the nurse standing outside, fidgeting restlessly. Nobody saw me, so it should be fine. Well, I guess this might make the papers tomorrow…

“So, I’m curious.” Mrs Morgan asked as I returned. Several more bottles of wine were half-finished, and Motoko was looking a little tipsy again, as she flashed me a relieved smile. “Has a miracle happened tonight?”

“I believe it has. It wasn’t easy, but she’ll recover.”

“The papers will have a field day. Nothing excites them like a miraculous event. That or something terrible. Happy news and tragic news. That’s what our tabloids love. The Kyoto invasion is still a hot topic. So… how much?”

“That’s an indelicate question, Mrs Morgan. But… five million and some shares.”

“I’m guessing that’s not in yen?”” she asked, and I nodded.

“Damn, that’s thirty-five years of my basic salary just in cash. Not bad for an hour’s work.” she praised, before smiling at me wickedly. “Well, the British taxpayer thanks you for your benevolence.” I must have looked a little confused, as she clarified. “You earned it here so have to pay UK taxation. Though to be fair, I’m sure that he’ll minimise your tax bill through all sorts of clever loopholes. Bankers.” She snorted sourly. “Even so, I daresay we’ll walk off with a million or so.”

I see. I suppose that’s fair. “Consider it my contribution to my mom’s homeland then.” I agreed, and she laughed at that.

“Akio, was it hard?” Motoko asked, and I nodded.

“Yeah it was, one of the hardest yet, she was so frail. Even Miss Lindiwe had a stronger body. But…” I leaned over and whispered something in her ear, and Motoko’s smile bloomed.

“What was that about a nine?” Mr Hunter queried, having caught that part. I merely smiled, while Motoko answered for me.

“I fear that is a secret. Needless to say, Akio is even more amazing.”

“She’s done nothing but gush praise for you.” Sir Roger laughed. “And Katsuro here likewise. I can see you are a lucky man. A match made in heaven, so to speak.”

“I think so. I still kick myself that I was nearly idiotic enough to turn her down.” I admitted with dry embarrassment, and Motoko blushed at that, kissing me on the cheek, leaving a faint smudge of lipstick. “So, have we reached a conclusion?”

“We have.” Sir Roger agreed. “I did wonder when the US sold some fighter jets to Japan whether something was up, but on hearing it was compensation for their wrongdoings it makes sense. But if they are selling, it can only be because they anticipate great technological breakthroughs, making that hardware obsolete. BAE systems will approach Ichijou Heavy Industries for some collaboration works. In exchange… I am prepared to offer you a one percent stake in BAE systems just for mediating a successful deal. Not a bad trade, right?”

“Of course, should any joint projects require your… expertise… then the same deal as Ichijou-sama gave should be required.” Motoko spoke up, and Sir Roger winced.

“Ten percent. Now I’m curious as to why a healer would gain the favour of… no, I think I get it.” He looked at Motoko then, a sparkle in his eyes showing he had realised something important. “There’s more to this.”

“There is, but again, I don’t want to disclose too much of my ability. I’m sure you can understand.” I dissembled.

“That's enough of that.” Mrs Morgan sighed. “I’ll report to the big man in Number Ten that I think closer ties with Japan are desirable, and that China needs to be watched carefully, as well as their usual allies like Russia and North Korea.”

“And I shall start pushing for a more favourable trade deal with Japan.” Mr Hunter agreed. “I trust that if Fujiwara house supports it, the Japanese government will have no objections and it will pass swiftly?”

“None, though we will need provisions for ether, Etherites, and other resources on the list, as well as acceptance of our special passport holders, and exemptions from prosecution on bigamy charges for said holders.” Fujiwara-san delivered my demands, before listing a lot of his and the Diet’s own.

“Well, I’m sure the Prime Minister will have a field day trying to push those through without the tabloids going crazy. But… we’ll make a start.” Mr Hunter promised. “All right, now the hard talk is over, how about dessert?” He smiled then. “And Miss Motoko can go back to telling us what she loves about you. It was rather amusing to listen to.”

As Motoko blushed, hiding her face in my chest, I laughed, stroking her hair. Fine. I made the connections that Fujiwara-san advised me to, advanced Japan’s goals, made some cash… but above all, the Rank in Ether Healing is the most precious gift I received. And now… I looked down at Motoko, as she snuggled into my chest, smelling faintly of wine. Well, we do have a rather nice bed in the suite…

“Welcome back.” Natsumi greeted us. She was wearing a silken dressing gown in a modest white, but the sheer fabric clung to her body alluringly, and as she moved to greet us the robe fell open, exposing a vast expanse of her bare cleavage and her body, similarly to the way Motoko had with her towel earlier. On seeing my gaze, Natsumi giggled.

“Akio and mistress Motoko are back. How did it gooo? Well, I hoopoe?” Hyacinth bustled in, still wearing her modest maid outfit. She had a tray of snacks ready, and despite having had a very nice steak dinner, I still felt a bit hungry after my Ether Healing, so I grabbed some.

“This is good. What are they?”

“Sausage rolls, pooork pies and pickled onions. Very British, Hyacinth was tooold.”

“We had a nice dinner with Miyu and Honoka-san.” Natsumi still struggled calling them so informally. “We talked about nothing much, just Hanafubuki, Hinata and a few other things. Hyacinth told us quite a lot about some of your exploits we didn’t know much about, like battling an Unseelie Duke. The tale was quite shocking.”

“I feel like I missed out.” Motoko grumbled, having sobered up again thanks to Ether Healing.

“Hardly, you were on a date with Akio, as his fiancée. That’s a win.” Natsumi denied her.

“I was with my family, Fujiwara-sama and some very important British people. It was not relaxing at all. But still fun, I admit it. I never dreamed of this, back when I dreaded a marriage that would separate us, force us to cast down our weapons.” She snuggled into me, her kisses leaving more lipstick on my face. “Now that is over…”

“A bath? I am all sweaty.” Natsumi fanned her robe, making sure that I could see glimpses of her nipples and pussy as she did so, her smile teasing, and as I glanced down I could see she was already damp.

“Yes, I would like that too.” Motoko turned around, asking me to unzip her. Normally she’d ask Natsumi, but I knew why she was asking me, so I pulled at the zipper, watching as she stepped out of her clothes, wearing pretty green underwear to match the dress.

“Please, help me with my bra.” she asked with a teasing grin, so I unlatched it, and as her modest yet shapely breasts spilled out, I couldn’t resist grabbing them. Motoko shivered at my touch, mouth open, so I stuck my tongue in, and we tangled ourselves together greedily, my free hand snaking down to her panties, rubbing at the rapidly growing damp spot.

“No fair. Me too.” Natsumi cried, pressing her naked body against mine. Hyacinth was not to be outdone. She had doffed her maid outfit as she was filling the bath, and had managed to get water all over herself, her cute white negligee-style underwear soaked and transparent, her hard nipples on show. Seeing me watching, she turned, her ass wiggling at me, slit clearly visible.

“Look at me too.” As I parted lips with Motoko, Natsumi dived in, and I could taste her flavour. As her tongue sought mine, I pulled down Motoko’s panties, and I had a hand at her crotch, as well as Natsumi’s. I toyed with them, stirring the outside of their slits, occasionally lightly brushing their clits, and as I parted from Natsumi, saliva linking us for a moment, I returned my tongue to Motoko’s mouth, only for Natsumi to thrust hers into the mix as well. I was shocked, two tongues fighting each other to tangle mine, their heads knocking together as they giggled and slobbered, and once we were done, I hugged them both tightly, the feel of their sweaty skin irresistible.

“Shit, you two girls are cute.” I paused. “Hyacinth, you too, no need to try and appeal to me. I love you too!” Hyacinth was twisting into lewd poses, her soaked silk cloth hiding nothing.

“So, shall we take a bath? Though the order is wrong, as I think we’ll need another soon.” I teased, as they flushed, their reactions still adorable.

“Well, tomorrow.” Motoko allowed. “For now…” She looked at Natsumi fondly, but with an unusual hint of jealousy. “…I too shall have Akio embrace me again!”

“Aww, seeing you so envious of me is cute.” Natsumi breathed happily. We entered the bathroom, and I pulled the soaked underwear from Hyacinth, kissing her soundly until she made happy noises and her knees went weak. The bathroom was warm, so it was no hardship to wait naked. I let the girls strip my suit, and they made a game of it, touching my body from my face, nipples, stomach, thighs and ass to my dick. Hyacinth then hung up Motoko’s dress and my suit, before we all entered the bath together. It was surprisingly large, and despite our earlier observations there was easily enough room for us all, but we huddled together, a ball of skin-on-skin contact, kissing and caressing each other, making observations about the differences between us all.

“So, I…” Motoko was holding my penis gently in the water. “I confess, I am not sure what to do. I was never taught to please a man, and last time, you did all the work. But I have no wish to remain passive. I want to please you!”

“I had a little more instruction from Shaeula, but I’m not an expert.” Natsumi shook her head. “But I’m also eager to learn!” she promised cutely.

“Hyacinth knooows. Though I am not as lewd as mistress Eri nooor Mistress Shaeula. I have my thoooughts about mistress Shiro tooo.” She giggled loudly. “But… we should use ooour mouths. It is fun.”

“Oh yes, I did that too.” Natsumi agreed. “It’s a strange taste, but Motoko should get used to it.”

“Wait a minute. The bath is not a good place for it. It’s a nightmare to clean up. The… sperm, well it solidifies and gets stuck everywhere.” I warned.

“Hyacinth will clean it all up, dooo not worry. But…” Her smile was sly. “If we drink it all, nooo problem!”

In the end I let them talk me into a game. They would each take it in turns, thirty seconds to fellate me in the water, while the other two would kiss me and fondle me. Then the one who I came in the mouth of had to drink it all down, not spilling a drop, or there would be a penalty. Though I did insist on the penalty being nothing too bad, I don’t think that was what Hyacinth had in mind anyway…

“Yes, gooooood, just like that.” Natsumi was sucking my dick, a happy expression on her face, tongue rolling down my half-submerged shaft. Motoko was kissing me fiercely, brown eyes dreamy, while Hyacinth was using her hair to tickle me, while groping my ass, her fingers sometimes toying gently with my asshole.

“It’s hard to do right, but…” I shivered as Natsumi’s tongue swept my glans, her hands squeezing my balls. “…I like it.” she cried happily.

Motoko, jealous, bit my lip as we kissed, pushing my hands to her chest. Needing no further invitation, I toyed with her, flicking and stroking her nipples, squeezing her breasts gently. She let out a moan, her kiss becoming more fervent, and then Hyacinth declared it was time. With a flushed face, Motoko slid down to my dick, eyes spinning, and then gathered her courage, swallowing up as much of my cock as she could, gagging a little as it struck her throat. I was going to give her encouragement, but my mouth was filled by Natsumi’s tongue now, and she guided my hands to her breasts, while her own hand was gently playing with herself, her arousal driving her crazy.

“Mistress Motoko, yooou should use your tongue like sooo…” Hyacinth demonstrated by snatching one of my hands from Natsumi’s chest and sucking on the fingers lewdly, her expression dreamy. Replicating the movements, Motoko started to twine her tongue around my dripping cock, her facial expression complicated at the taste.

“Careful, dooo not bite, that would make Akio wither!” Hyacinth giggled, giving Motoko further instruction, the feeling of my tongue, fingers and dick all being sucked on like lollipops at the same time irresistible.

“Time tooo change.” Hyacinth said at last, and she was devouring me once again, head moving up and down rapidly, her experience greater than the other two, water splashing, her tongue like a snake. Motoko looked up at me, eyes shining as she licked my nipples, letting Natsumi keep kissing me, so I took my now saliva-soaked fingers and started caressing Motoko’s pussy, making her shiver.

“I love this. I never thought… it would be so fun. All together… with Natsumi, Hyacinth…”

“I know why they keep it from us at Hanafubuki.” Natsumi giggled, separating her lips from mine for a moment. “If the others found out these pleasures, then yes, many noble daughters would sully their honour, houses would fall.”

“Nonsense.” Hyacinth declared, her mouth still bulging, her words indistinct. “It is good because it is Akiooo! Never forget that. Ooother men… I dooo not need them.”

“Nor do I.” Motoko agreed, and Natsumi nodded. As Hyacinth declared the change, Natsumi back on my cock, I was now kissing Hyacinth, tasting a mixture of my own flavour and hers.

“I just need you.” Motoko declared to me, her eyes earnest. “I do. Not just because of what you have given me, prevented me losing. But… I now know what love is. When we are apart, I find myself wondering what you are doing, what you are thinking. And… whether you think of me.”

“Me too!” Natsumi agreed, in-between her sucking. “So, never think we are unwilling. If my parents tried to call off our engagement now, I’d just run away.”

“As would I. But… I am pleased mother respects you now.” Motoko smiled warmly, before Natsumi moved her head, and Motoko was going down on me again. I endured several more circuits of the three of them, until finally I could hold it no longer. Motoko’s eyes going wide as I gushed a great flow of cum into her mouth.

“Hurry nooow, swallow it all!” Hyacinth cheered, as I poured out more and more. Yeah, with the volume I put out nowadays… this isn’t exactly fair…

Motoko was gagging now, though her eyes were deadly serious as she gulped at my flow, not forgetting to still lick my shaft with her tongue, increasing the pleasure. As she began to falter, Natsumi cheered her on too, but in the end it was too much, and she choked, my cock slipping free, even as some more cum shot up into her hair and down her chest. She coughed, spraying cloudy white fluid into the bath, before she swallowed one final time.

“I am afraid I lost.” she muttered, before smiling, licking my sperm from her lips. “Well, no matter. It does taste rather strange, Natsumi, I confess. But… somehow I do not dislike it?”

“I guess it tastes of love?” Natsumi titled her head, thinking, before grinning. “So, you lost. Since Hyacinth now has to clean the bath, you get a penalty. What is it, Hyacinth?”

I’ll put a stop to it if it’s anything too bad, though Hyacinth wouldn't do that, she loves everyone. I had worried prematurely as expected, as Hyacinth winked at me with her brilliant silver-purple eyes. “Simple. Since mistress Motoko spilled the preciooous seed of Akio, she needs to be pumped full ooof it. Akio will fill you up, until yooou are spilling like this. Nooo protests!”

Natsumi gave Hyacinth a grateful look, knowing that Motoko was fretting about being the least experienced of the three of them. “Yes, that sounds a good punishment. Motoko, if it hurts still or you get scared, you have to grin and bear it, all right?”

“This seems rather kind for a penalty.” Motoko smiled, understanding. “But I thank you. Hyacinth, you are quite kind. Natsumi, you too.” As Hyacinth blushed and denied it, Natsumi merely smiled back at her best friend.

“All right then.” I stood, grabbing Motoko in my arms. With a princess carry, I took her to the bed, laying her down gently, naked and dripping. Damn, I ruin a lot of sheets nowadays… oh well… “First I’ll loosen you up a bit, since this is only your second time.”

“If you think that best.” Motoko conceded, trusting me implicitly. I gently started caressing her breasts and clit, the little bean growing redder and more engorged. She shivered and moaned as I did, and her embarrassment from having Natsumi and Hyacinth watching over her, observing, left her flushed and burning with arousal.

“I feel strange, what… what is this?” Motoko gasped, and as I hadn’t attacked her clit during our first sex, the sensations were new to her.

“It’s the part of us that brings a lot of pleasure.” Natsumi laughed. “Just give yourself to it and have fun. It’s not scary, not with Akio.”

“I… I feel strange. Like before, a white light is coming, a wave… but… it is so intense!” She gasped, tears gathering in her eyes from pleasure. I kissed her deeply, before sliding my tongue down her chin, neck, over her breasts, making sure to suck on the nipples, playing with her clit and pussy all the time with my fingers, before I arrived at her ruby bean. Sucking on it, her back arched, fingers clutching the sheets, and water splashed my face, sour and sticky. Her moans were rapturous, and as my tongue and fingers intensified, she finally let out a shriek of pleasure, even her toes twisting as she came, her pussy glittering with spilt liquid.

“Uh… what… so… ahn, uh... strange.” she muttered weakly, and I gently sucked on her tongue, kissing her, entwining our fingers together, lying against her, until she regained her poise.

“Mistress Motoko looooooks so happy.” Hyacinth gushed.

“I am. Exhausted, but happy. So…” Motoko began, but Hyacinth wasn’t done.

“Now, penalty, penalty! It shooould feel very good, now that you are loosened up, I prooomise!”

“Yes, you lost, Motoko.” Natsumi grinned, sticking out her tongue. “So… you get the prize!”

“I… welcome it.” Motoko gasped, still crimson and sweating from arousal and pleasure. Her moist brown eyes watched as my dick regained its fervour, and as I pushed my hot glans to her slit, she stared at me, her expression bright. “Once more, affirm to me I am yours, Akio!” She reached out and circled my back with her arms, and I slid inside her, my cock parting her pussy, breaking in. She barely flinched, the release of her orgasm having numbed her to anything but exhausted pleasure, and as my glans slammed against the entrance to her womb, she gasped. “Kiss me?”

“With pleasure.” We entwined our tongues, and after we parted, I started to move, my body sliding backwards and forwards in a pistoning motion, our bodies slapping together wetly. Motoko was moaning lewdly, her body spasming, her walls wriggling, trying to grasp my dick, and soon our hoarse gasps were coming together, blending into one. Hyacinth and Natsumi were talking, but all I was focussed on was Motoko. We kissed again, and my hands kneaded her breasts and ass, and soon my body felt as if a hot, molten ball was within me, waiting for release.

“Motoko, I’m… soon…” I gasped, and as we kissed she bit my lip savagely, tongue darting inside.

“After today… I know… my parents, they accept… us happily.” Motoko gasped. “Dye me with your… colour! I want… the white wave!”

Damn, she’s so hot… “Of course, I want you to feel it, feel how much I like you, love you!” I sped up, my hands groping her, our breaths mingling, as her love nectar splattered onto the sheets. Moments later, my body spasmed, and I discharged a gushing stream inside her. Motoko squealed, feeling the hot liquid filling her womb, and her kiss was savage.

“Like a fire inside me. Is this what love is like? Father, mother, grandfather, your Motoko is a woman!” she half-sobbed, half shouted, face crimson. I continued to thrust into her shuddering womb, filling it until a trickle of cum and love juice foamed out around my dick, and as I pulled free, Motoko gasped regretfully, seeking a final kiss, which I gave her happily, tongues licking each other’s teeth, lips and gums.

“I feel empty now.” Motoko observed sadly as I pulled out, though her hand went to her belly. “But so warm inside.”

“Yes, that was something to see.” Natsumi's face and body was crimson, filled with lust seeing Motoko make love so passionately.

“Yes, but… Mistress Motoko did nooot reach release.” Hyacinth observed. Her expression turned sly, and she reached a finger down, wiping cum from Motoko’s pussy and licking it. “This taste, Hyacinth loooves it. But… punishment is nooot over. It is still not gushing like in the bath. Gooo again.”

Natsumi paused, looking at Hyacinth and Motoko, before smiling sweetly. “Oh yes, I think you’re right, Hyacinth. Motoko needs more punishment.”

They are very kind, they just want Motoko to climax through sex again. Well, I don’t mind… “Motoko, are you all right?” I asked, and she nodded proudly, hair sticking to her sweaty, flushed naked body, her eyes showing her happiness, and her understanding of Hyacinth’s and Natsumi’s intentions.

“I am a warrior, and your fiancée. I never go back on my word.” She grinned weakly. “Shaeula would be angry if I did. So, have at me. I can take it!”

“That makes it sound like I’m forcing you.” I teased her, and she pouted, skin reddening further.

“It is mean to make me say it.” She grimaced, but then she laughed. “But… it is no punishment. This is a joy. A joy we share. I feel very close to Natsumi and Hyacinth now, more than ever. So… make love to me once more. Let your seed gush from me as I promised… ah?” She was surprised as I hauled her up and slid her onto my cock, so she was sitting, facing me. I was poking her deep inside, and she squirmed, her body still tender from her first orgasm, and near a second.

“This way, you control the pace.” I grinned. “And I…” My hands were stroking her thighs, back and ass, while my mouth was at her breasts, sucking her nipples greedily.

“I… ahn… see.” she moaned, quickly understanding. She began to rock up and down, each time she fell gasping as my dick hammered her deeply. Soon she was sliding up and down like a piston, my cum and her love nectars splattering, lubricating our join. I bit lightly on her nipple, and she groaned, speeding up.

“Yes, this is… fun. It does not have to be… ahn… always the man… in control… ahn, ah!” She was delighting in exploring our bodies, her hands in my hair and stroking my chest. As she enjoyed herself, I decided to help her, and I started moving myself, dick scraping her inner walls, looking for her sweet spots.

“What are… ahn, that… oh…” At first she was merely gasping, but then when I found a centre of her pleasure, which I targeted relentlessly, her rhythmic motion became lax, erratic.

“It’s even better when we work together.” I grinned, and she kissed me again, her tongue thrusting deep into my mouth, to which I responded. My cock was burning, and through the sensitive glans I could feel her walls trembling, hot and sticky, with every thrust from me and rocking motion from her only amplifying the surging tide within us.

“I… this is… too much. No, it is... ahn, oh... yes, perfect!” she murmured, her words a jumbled mess, her eyes locked on mine, as if we were the only people in her world. The voices of Natsumi and Hyacinth who were watching fondly faded away, and I concentrated my all on Motoko.

“Let’s come together. Are you ready?” I asked her, and she nodded as if her head would fall off.

“Yes, please. I think… that is how... ahn, uh… I want it to be!”

“Well then…” I sat up too, hugging her, our bodies continuously colliding, and as my twitching cock dug out the deepest regions of her trembling pussy, she gaped, drool running from her mouth, which I licked up gleefully.

“I loooooooooooove you!” she cried, squirting love nectar in a flood, moments before I replied with a shout.

“And I you! Motoko!” My dick convulsed, showering her insides with another cascade of white liquid. Her already loose womb sought it, gulping down, and each squirming sensation crushed my dick, forcing more cum out, filling her anew. Soon the volume was overspilling, the sheets spread with a sticky white puddle, and as the waves of pleasure subsided, Motoko sagged against me, kissing me wildly, half-conscious, my nose, cheeks, chin and lips all greedily slurped at.

That was intense. As Motoko slowly calmed down, I looked at the sheets, which were soaked. Then my gaze strayed up, to where cum was drooling out in a pearly tide. “Motoko, it didn’t hurt, did it?” I asked, a little concerned, as we had gone hard, despite it only being her second session of sex, but she shook her head, wiping damp hair away from her eyes, so she could peer into mine, expression serious.

“No, not at all. It was nothing but fun.” she insisted languidly. “I feel… drained. Exhausted, but happy. Warm. Your love… it is a grand thing. To think we nearly missed out on this, Natsumi. Through our pride and his. But we did not. Truly, I am happy from the bottom of my heart. It feels full. As does…” She touched her abdomen, eyes wide at the volume of sperm drizzling down from her.

“Yes, watching made me feel warm too. Down here.” Natsumi grinned, using two fingers to open her pussy, showing the writhing, damp pink walls, her thighs already drenched. “As for feeling full… now it’s our turn, right Hyacinth? I think Motoko’s punishment was a success.”

“Indeed.” Hyacinth was also ready, looking at me lustfully, panting like an animal, licking her lips with her pink tongue. “Mistress Motoko, take a rest, yooou are well filled, to the brim, spilling ooout. Now… Hyacinth wants it. But… mistress Natsumi, yooou first. Hyacinth is good, she can wait, yooou see!”

Motoko roiled to one side, and we exchanged a lingering, passionate yet languid kiss, tangling tongues slowly, caressing each other. Then Natsumi clambered on top of me, hands grasping my cock, stroking it, restoring it to life. “Thanks, Hyacinth. Next time I’ll let you take the lead, but… seeing Motoko be soiled like this makes me feel hot inside. I need Akio’s love, his penis…” She squeezed, and I was now fully erect, marvelling at my recovery speed once more. “…to scrape away that itch.”

“Natsumi, I shall be watching.” Motoko promised, and Natsumi shivered.

“Hearing that makes me burn all the hotter. I want to try that position too.” As she lowered her body onto my cock, my dick piercing her tight folds, slit scattering nectar to join Motoko’s, I exchanged a look with Motoko, one filled with warmth and tender affection.

Reaching out, I grabbed her hand, my other hand reaching for Hyacinth, so the four of us were joined as one. Yeah, I might die tonight, but… what a way to go… My idle, joking thoughts were then driven from my head as Natsumi began to ride me, my dick wrapped in her sucking pussy…

Three Hundred And Sixty-Six

Sitting in the Thames Foyer restaurant of the Savoy, overlooking the river, we enjoyed a hearty breakfast, Motoko on one side of me, Natsumi on the other. They were both casually dressed, in smart t-shirt, jumpers and long pants, as the late autumn air in London was rather chilly. Hyacinth was sat with us as well, still in her modest maid ensemble.

“This is not bad.” Motoko observed, taking a bite of the breakfast pastry. “Sometimes having Western food for a change is a treat.”

Natsumi agreed, nodding, her mouth full and cheeks puffed out like an adorable squirrel. The two of them were radiant this morning, as well they might be, after all the enjoyment we had in the bath and on the bed last night. On seeing their happy faces, Hikari-san had appeared resigned, a complicated expression on her face, before asking Motoko if she had been satisfied.

That was quite mortifying. Still, the reason that Motoko was so happy wasn’t purely down to our lovemaking, but that I had confirmed her Lovers’ Link had reached the same Rank as Natsumi. She had been a little down about the discrepancy, so that, coupled with becoming one with me again, had blown away the shadows of her anxiety.

“So, what will you all be doing today?” Tsumura-san, Motoko’s grandfather asked. “There is another meeting planned this evening, with some politicians and businessmen on the other side of the political spectrum. It would hardly do to direct all our efforts in one direction. Until then, you should be free. Are you going to do some sightseeing? London is rather nice.”

“Actually, I’m going to visit my grandparents. I haven’t seen them since I was a kid, so I thought it’d be nice.”

“I of course shall go too.” Motoko insisted, and Natsumi echoed her. Hyacinth didn’t have to say anything, everyone knew she would accompany us.

“Yeah, I’d be more than happy for you to meet my family. Although…” I looked rueful. “…I’m not sure what I’ll tell them. Thanks mom, you’ve left me a mess to clean up.”

“I would have liked to come too.” Miyu spoke, surprising me. She was eating with her grandfather and Honoka-san, mostly a Japanese meal that the Savoy had laid on especially for their esteemed guests. “But grandfather wishes to take us to see the same sights we did the last time we were here, to observe what has changed.”

“I am looking forward to it, Miyu-sama! It is a lot of fun spending time together.” Honoka-san smiled cheerfully. Behind her, I detected that her bodyguard Koga-san was a bit annoyed, while Michiru-san seemed triumphant. Damn, those two ninja sisters sure are competitive with each other, on behalf of their mistresses…

“I have made the arrangements for you. The Savoy prides itself on being able to get anything a guest requires done with minimal fuss. Your helicopter will be waiting at nine sharp. The distance is trivial, less than a third of Tokyo to Kyoto, so the journey will be swift.” Fujiwara-san declared, and I thanked him again. Yeah, we could catch a train, I checked the schedules and it’s easy enough, but this way there’s the convenience, and also I’ve taken to heart his words about safety from the flight here. Speaking of safety…

“You need to be careful out there. London is a big city, there are certainly Chosen around here and there.” I warned. “Miyu, you aren’t a fighter.”

“You need not fret, we will have Special Forces soldiers shadowing us. They may not be a match for those such as you, but they can buy us time. Major Sasaki will also be joining us.” Fujiwara-san explained.

“As for us, we are staying here. I doubt we would be targeted, but there will be Special Forces in the hotel so… you can enjoy your day, grandson-in-law, Motoko. We intend to make the most of ours and have some much needed rest.” Tsumura-san added, and Motoko blushed prettily. As he laughed at that, I nodded.

“All right. Well, the beauty of having a helicopter on standby is that I can dash back if there’s trouble. But it shouldn’t happen, right?”

“Yes, the British government is watching over us. If we were to come to harm on their shores, it would be a diplomatic disaster, and not what they need in these times of heightened tension with America and China. So, do enjoy your reunion.” my grandfather-in-law assured us.

“Thanks.” I replied dryly, still wondering how I would explain this to my grandparents. “Anyway, I’m not anticipating being there the whole day, so we should have an hour or two to look around London later.”

“We can do that any time.” Natsumi objected, having eaten her breakfast now. “But we can’t just meet your family casually.” Motoko nodded, as did Hyacinth, who was paler than usual, perhaps worrying they wouldn’t like her. I doubt that. Mom likes you just fine, Hyacinth. I don’t see why my grandparents should be any different…

“I would not mind seeing some sights, but… yes, Natsumi is right. This takes priority. After all…” Motoko smiled at me. “…on this trip, I can pridefully claim to be your fiancée!”

Yes, I suppose you can…

“So, this is that famous school, is it?” Motoko asked, clearly rather curious. “It has a reputation, even in Japan.” We were standing on the grounds of a private school. Since Motoko and Natsumi attended their own private academy, they were naturally interested in it. We had arrived at our destination after a brief, forty minute journey, and it turned out that this school had the best landing site for helicopters in the area, so here we were. The Savoy sure can pull strings since they got us permission to land here so easily. Or perhaps that’s the Fujiwara name in action?

We had been greeted by an impeccably dressed older man, wearing a suit I could tell was expensive from my own experiences. He had greeted us and offered a tour of the facilities, which we had declined, though since Motoko and Natsumi were interested, I made a mental note to see if we could make time if we were here again. This likely won’t be the only time I visit the UK. And in future, the itinerary may be more relaxed.

As we headed out, we were attracting some attention, as a group of boys of the same sort of ages as Natsumi and Motoko were playing Rugby under the watchful eye of a coach. However, Motoko and Natsumi were used to ignoring the inquisitive gazes of others from their upbringing and schooling, and Hyacinth, trailing along behind us like a proper maid, likely thought of them as mere bugs, so soon we were gone. Too bad. I know this school is full of the children of the rich and famous, who know high-class girls when they see them, but these two aren’t here for you.

“I got the address from mom. Seems like my grandparents live in the same house as before. It’s a bit over a mile away, according to the map. Want to walk it?” I asked them.

“Why not? This seems a pleasant little town.” Motoko agreed.

“Yes, it’s different to Tokyo. But… it seems all schools for the nobility are similar.” Natsumi observed, and I corrected a misconception, based on what I’d read.

“I don’t think it’s really a school for nobles, though there are likely a few noble kids here. It’s more for the rich and academically gifted, since I read they have some scholarships for poorer, talented students. And it now has both boys and girls in attendance, since the nineteen seventies.”

“I am not sure I would be comfortable with that. School with the sons of nobility… it sounds stifling.” Motoko mused as we headed off. There were a few people about, but they paid us little more than a second look as we passed them by, speaking in Japanese. We also saw other Japanese and Asian groups, tourists checking out the school, taking photos.

“If Hanafubuki did suddenly open to boys as well, it wouldn’t matter.” Natsumi giggled, taking my hand as we walked. Motoko quickly snatched my other, and seeing that, not to be outdone, Hyacinth grabbed the back of my jumper. “After all, we are already engaged.”

“I see. Well said, Natsumi.” Motoko agreed. “I suppose we can put up with them if we must, knowing that our lives are already decided, and we will want for nothing.”

We talked happily about nothing much as we headed down a hill, past an old Catholic church, and turned into a smaller side street. Soon we reached our destination, an old but well-kept end-terrace house, with a small but neat garden, the sound of a small waterfall tinkling away. Looking at it, I had a flash of memory from long ago. Yeah, this is definitely the place.

“I feel rather nervous suddenly, Natsumi. Do you?” Motoko spoke slowly, her footsteps dragging.

“It’s funny you should say that. I’m feeling a little worried myself.” she affirmed, only for Hyacinth to laugh uproariously.

“Why? Dooo not be foolish. There is nothing tooo fear. The mistresses are all good girls, I am sure yooou will both be loved!”

“You too. Don’t forget yourself.” I told Hyacinth, patting her head. “I’m probably the most nervous of all, having to untangle the mess mom left me. But… I’m not ever going to lie and deny my relationships to you all. That’s one thing I can’t allow, so… we’ll just push through it. I’m sure my grandparents are reasonable, after all, they raised mom, and she turned out okay. Even if she’s a bit wild at times…”

Steeling myself, I went to the door and rang the doorbell, the chime sounding very loud on this quiet suburban street. My keen ears could pick up voices, as we waited there in anticipation.

“Is it our grandson? Do you think he’s here?” a woman was saying, and a man answered a bit gruffly.

“Could be. Emily said he would be visiting today. I wish our daughter would call us more. There’s such a thing as mobile phones, isn’t there? Japan may be halfway across the world, but that shouldn’t matter… uh…” I could hear a chain being unlatched, and soon the door opened, revealing a white-haired man in his seventies, and a slightly younger woman with greying hair and clear blue eyes behind him. They were both casually dressed and rather handsome despite their advancing years, especially the woman, who had facial features very reminiscent of the two other women in my family, my mom and Aiko. They paused on seeing me, recognition on their faces, before I spoke, breaking the silence.

“Grandmother Evelyn, grandfather Jack, it’s been a while.” I spoke in English. “Sorry I haven’t been in touch a lot more, but… well, you know how it is.” I apologised. “So, can we come in?”

“My boy, it’s been too long!” Jack cried loudly. “You’ve got so big. And so handsome! Say what you like about your father, he was a good-looking man in his day. You take after him, it seems.”

“Don’t just stand there talking.” Evelyn chided him, realising that I had company. “He said 'we', dear. So, who are these lovely girls? And which one is Eri? They don’t look like the picture…” she asked doubtfully.

“I’ll introduce you, but…” I glanced next door, and curtains twitched in an upper window,

“Yes, better come in, Akio.” Jack agreed, scowling. “We have nosy neighbours. It’s a bit different to Japan, I hear. Oh, we have slippers by the door. Don’t normally have much call for them here in the UK, but… well, considering who our son-in-law is, we keep a number of pairs handy, more out of habit than anything else.”

“Do excuse me then. I am coming in.” Motoko bowed politely, before taking off her shoes and slipping on a pair of fluffy footwear. Natsumi was next.

“Greetings to you. I am pleased to meet you both.” She spoke rather more formally than was usual for her, doing likewise.

“Hyacinth greets Akio’s noooble grandparents!” Hyacinth drawled, and her tone and looks startled them.

“A maid? And… not Japanese? That hair…” Evelyn muttered, reaching out and touching it, marvelling at the green and purple strands within the black. “Is this dyed? It’s gorgeous in a punk sort of way. I used to be a bit of a rocker myself, back in the day, when I was still young and pretty.”

“Uh, are you all right, Hyacinth?” I asked, marvelling at how mom definitely took after her own mother. As Hyacinth giggled, Evelyn released the hair she held, her cheeks faintly pink. She apologised, and with that shuffled off to make some tea, while grandfather showed us to the small yet clean sitting room. Soon, I was perched on a sofa, sandwiched between Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth, while cups of tea were steaming on a table in front of us, Jack and Evelyn in their own sitting chairs, eyeing us curiously.

“So, introductions.” Jack repeated. “I must say, they’re all very cute. So, which one’s Eri, your fiancée?” He seemed a bit puzzled.

“I’m afraid Eri wasn’t able to make the trip. So I’m here with these three.” I started, steeling myself.

“This is Tsumura Motoko…”

“It is as Akio says. I am delighted to meet you, Mr Jack, Mrs Evelyn. I hope it is not too much of an imposition speaking to you so informally? But… I have great hopes you will find me likeable and accept me.”

“So polite.” Evelyn marvelled, eyes sparkling. “And such good English. My Japanese is terrible so I’m relieved! But… accept you?”

“This is Hori Natsumi.” I hurried on.

“Hello, I would ask the same as Motoko, grandfather Jack, grandmother Evelyn. Please feel free to call me Natsumi, as family.”

“Another very polite girl. You must have been raised right.” Jack observed. “But what’s this about family?”

Ugh, this is the worst part of being a harem man. Explanations… “And lastly we have Hyacinth. Just… Hyacinth. She’s a bit complicated, but she isn’t actually a maid so…”

“Charmed tooo meet you.” Hyacinth curtsied elegantly, flaring the hems of her long skirt. “I am Hyacinth, fooor that was the name Akio gave me. Dooo look kindly on me. And may this humble hooome be blessed.” As a surge of aether, fortunately not visible to my grandparents, left Hyacinth, sinking into the house around us, I nearly swallowed my tongue at her phrasing.

All right, I should have expected that, but it’s like all three of them are taking me at my word I’ll explain they’re with me… but Hyacinth really dropped me in it. I don’t mind explaining I have multiple women, but how do I explain Hyacinth’s origins? My thoughts processed in a fraction of a second, before grandfather spoke up.

“You gave her a name? I’m confused.”

“Me too. I mean, they’re all lovely girls, even if this one is a bit out of place…” grandmother agreed, eyeing Hyacinth. “…but, and unless I’m a fool, I’m not mistaken… didn’t their introductions all sound very much like girlfriends?”

Thank the Gods I planned ahead a little. Last night, when the business discussions had ended, over dessert we had some casual, relaxed conversation, and I had asked about the articles in the press regarding the Japanese laws. “Uh, grandfather…”

“Call me Jack. I can’t get on with all your Japanese politeness. We don’t stand on ceremony in this house.”

“All right. Jack. Do you happen to have a copy of the Daily Sun from four days ago?”

“Huh?” He was puzzled by my question.

“I think we do.” Evelyn nodded, smiling. “He says he reads it for the sport, but I think he likes the gossip.” she whispered loudly to us. As she went and rummaged in a side cupboard, she triumphantly pulled it out. “So, why do you want it?”

“Yes, I’m more concerned about these girls here.” Jack pressed, and Motoko and Natsumi tensed up, their faces falling slightly. Jack was perceptive enough to pick up on that, and he waved one big hand as an apology. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. You seem good girls, and you were kind enough to accompany my grandson all the way out here, so…” As he rambled on, I flipped through until I found the article, before beckoning Evelyn over.

“Japan, land of perverts! New law passed allowing harems, has anime become reality?” She read the headline, and I grinned a little shamefacedly.

“Japan passed a raft of new laws recently after the Kyoto tragedy, orchestrated by the Chinese menace that the Daily Sun has long warned about. Most curious of all was a scheme to allow holders of a special passport to conduct multiple marriage and…” Her eyes went wide. “…hold on a minute…”

Jack had frozen like a statue, only his eyes moving, back and forth between me and the girls sitting on the sofa with feigned calm.

“…Akio, are you saying…”

“Yes. I guess I am. Mom didn’t lie to you. I got engaged to my childhood friend a while ago. It had been a long time coming, honestly. She’s sorry she couldn’t be here this weekend to meet you both, but… Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth can be. Let me reintroduce them.” I took a deep breath.

“Jack, Evelyn, this is Hyacinth. She’s my fiancée. She’s… had a bit of a hard life, and wants to leave her past behind, so… well, Hyacinth is like a nickname I gave her.” I dissembled, sticking approximately to the truth. “But now she has adopted it. She really enjoys housework and chores and being helpful so… be nice to her, okay?”

“It is as Akio says.” Hyacinth allowed. “I dooo love the name. Hyacinth is Hyacinth, and nooow will always be, beside Akio and the ooother mistresses.”

“Then this is Tsumura Motoko, my fiancée. Her father and grandfather are important Japanese politicians, so she’s like the fancy girls that go to the famous school in this town, I guess?”

“I greet you again, grandparents-in-law.” Motoko was more composed now. “I dearly love Akio, and pray that you will be able to attend our eventual wedding.”

“And then we have Hori Natsumi. Her family is a rather old one too, they specialise in traditional cloth and clothing. She also goes to the same rich girl school as Motoko. In fact… they’re very good friends, who do traditional martial arts together.”

“I’m very happy to say, like Motoko, I’m Akio’s fiancée. If you need clothing for the wedding, suits and dresses, hats, whatever, I’d be more than happy to help you pick them out. Hori dresses and wedding furisode will be on every bride!”

“So there you have it.” I finished. “Oh, before you ask, no, this isn’t a joke. I’m not heartless enough to come all this way on a rare visit to see my grandparents, only to prank you both. Nor would I mess the girls about so.”

“I… see. I did wonder why Emily stopped talking about Eri recently and became evasive. No, wait, do I see? No…” Evelyn clutched her head, eyes swimming, while Jack’s hands were shaking so much his porcelain cup was clattering, tea spiling into the saucer. Seeing that, Hyacinth deftly grabbed it off him.

“Nooo spilling!” she advised, humming to herself as she took it away to clean the saucer, making a fresh mug of tea for him.

“So… wait, this doesn’t add up. Not that our handsome grandson can’t find such lovely girls… not that.” Evelyn waved her hands incoherently. “…but how do you even know them? Last I heard, you were a freelance programmer in Tokyo. That’s good enough to be proud of, but…”

As Jack took the fresh tea from Hyacinth, he thanked her timidly, before rebooting. “Wait, even that’s not the issue. Even if we accept this, the law was only passed recently. You seem like you know each other longer than that?” He got to the heart of the matter, pointing out the problem.

“True. Well, not to brag, but… the law was passed with me in mind.” I explained, and again their jaws dropped.

“What in God’s name…?” Jack crossed himself at the blasphemy he uttered. “…that makes little sense.”

“Sure, it doesn’t at first glance, but…” I rattled off my cover story, about how I had come up with a computer algorithm so valuable Japan needed to incentivise me to stay no matter the cost, and the girls backed me up, saying originally they were trying to keep me in Japan by proposing marriage, but that it quickly became a love match for us all, succeeding in the government’s aims… Well, it’s not too far from the truth. I have knowledge and power that is priceless, at least for now. So…

“…really is a beauty! Impossibly so!” Evelyn was saying. Motoko and Natsumi had their phones out, showing my grandparents pictures of them and the other girls, safe ones to show, anyway. Hyacinth was bustling about, humming to herself, enjoying some housework, and was currently doing laundry. She did join in the conversation occasionally though, which pleased me.

“Yes, I do find myself in awe of Shiro’s looks. Sometimes, it is a little hard not to lose confidence, Evelyn, Jack.” Motoko was saying, calling them familiarly as they had requested.

“I know, right? We’re very pretty, I admit it. Almost all noble daughters are, thanks to centuries of good breeding and our polishing at Hanafubuki.” Natsumi chimed in.

“There’s almost no articles or pictures of your school.” Jack observed. “But the few mentions say it’s like the Eton of Japan. Even our town’s famous school can’t compare. To think you’re genuine young ladies! I’m still in shock. But I promise I won’t spill any more tea!”

“Good. I like cleaning, I dooo, but it wooould be a shame to stain the rug!” Hyacinth advised.

“So, there’s Eri, the childhood friend. Then this Shaeula, she’s so cute! A Princess you say? From which country?” Evelyn pressed.

“That doesn’t matter. Shaeula’s just Shaeula to us. A cheerful, cheeky little scamp with big dreams.” I laughed, keeping calm.

“It’s so unbelievable that it has to be true! So, a rich young tech heiress too, and another ordinary girl he met in Tokyo, who lives at the local shrine. My grandson, the playboy!” Evelyn sighed. “I still can’t believe it. But… well, Taichi turned heads, and you know our Emily was considered a catch!”

“I still can hardly believe it. What sort of computer wizardry did you discover that makes you this valuable? And rich.” Jack asked.

“It’s complicated, and not really worth the time explaining. But… well, maybe you’ll read about me in some articles in the future.” Though probably not for the reasons I’m giving… “I collected a lot of advances of money from the government and big business, and I met with some important people last night to discuss it.” I continued, feeling a little guilty I wasn’t telling the full truth, but I had learned from my mistakes. I can still prepare them though. “So, I want you to accept some money. Mom would want you to be comfortable, now that the family is secure.”

“I don’t know. Taking money from our grandson hurts my pride a bit.” Jack muttered.

“Put aside your pride and do it for your family.” Motoko advised him kindly. “Peace of mind is a precious gift. And I believe you would wish to visit Japan, surely?”

“You’re right. I want to see our other grandchild, dear Aiko. How is she doing?” Evelyn asked, and I smiled, telling her Aiko was hoping to go to a Tokyo university to study sports science, as was her passion. Once we had talked about that, Hyacinth laid out cookies and cakes, as well as fresh tea, and talk turned to other matters.

“So, you are thinking traditional Japanese as well as Western dresses for the wedding? Both?” Evelyn was saying, looking at samples of Hori clothing on her phone. “It’ll be no expenses spared then.”

“Well, he is marrying a princess.” Natsumi giggled. “Besides, Motoko and Hinata are noble in their own right. And more importantly, I’ve always dreamed of seeing Motoko marry in clothing I made with my own hands. Me as well.”

“You really get on well with her, don’t you?” Evelyn pressed. “Isn’t that a bit… well, awkward, having to share the same man?”

“Not really. But then, our customs are a bit different, I suppose. Besides, I love Motoko, I love Akio, I like the others. Why worry if I am going to be loved and happy?” Natsumi shrugged.

Meanwhile, Motoko was talking to Jack, telling him tales of her Tsumura Arts. When she said cheerfully that I was skilled with weapons too, Jack looked at me askance. “An odd hobby there, Akio.”

“Not really? Aiko is Kyūdō mad, she loves archery. I took it up later in life, but I find it fulfilling.” I glanced at Motoko, a smile on my face. “Besides, Motoko loves it, and I want to share in the hobbies those I love enjoy.”

Her face reddened, and Jack smiled at that. To cover her embarrassment Motoko explained. “I confess, I wish to teach the Tsumura Arts to our children. I will not let them die out. And having Akio appreciate the Arts, knowing their value, it makes me very happy.”

“Thinking of children is a bit premature, right?” Jack snorted. “You should at least finish school, live a little bit first.”

“I know. Now is not the right time. But when that time comes, I wish to be prepared.” Motoko replied, face still pink.

“I see. It’s good to see that you are into Akio, it warms the heart of this old man.” Jack was smiling constantly now, as was Evelyn. “Young love is rather touching, don’t you agree, Hyacinth?” he addressed her, and she grinned.

“I am nooot as young as I look. But looove… it is a wonderful thing, I dooo agree. I never thought anyone wooould love me, that I cooould love again, but I was wrong.”

“It sounds like you’ve had a rough time of it. So… what attracted you to Akio?” he pressed her, and her smile changed, becoming a little sad.

“How cooould I not love someone who cares for me sooo? Hyacinth just hooopes I can give back enough to balance what I have received. That is my ooonly wish.”

“Nonsense.” Motoko retorted, a little angry. “Hyacinth, you are thinking about this all wrong. I too thought that I did not have anything to offer.” She spoke to Jack, and Evelyn was listening. “I pondered and searched my heart, and nearly gave up. But… it is not about who can offer what, or whether one is worthy. It is simply about whether one wishes to spend their lives together. And I wish to spend mine with Akio, and all of you.”

“Hyacinth doooes understand.” she whispered softly in answer to that. “But, I have tooo make up for the bad I did. I dooo not remember it well, but…”

“Nonsense.” Motoko disagreed. “That was not Hyacinth. You said it yourself, once you took the name Hyacinth, you became her, and were born anew. Hyacinth only has to be here with us, together. I would be sad if you were gone.”

“Me too! It wouldn’t be the same without any one of us. And sometimes we get new friends, like Kana…” Natsumi agreed. “And sure, I get jealous or worried sometimes, like when I think I’m not as beautiful as Shiro, or I don’t know Akio as well as Eri or Shaeula. But…” Her expression changed, face slightly flushed. “…I just have to think about what we’ve shared, and our bond…” I felt a tingle in my Kin Bonding, as Natsumi’s warm, loving thoughts reached me, and Hyacinth froze. I think… she can feel it faintly too, through me.

“…and I know, even if there are hardships, and times that we struggle, that it’s worth it, and I wouldn’t change anything.”

“Nor would I.” Motoko approved. “Akio may well have chosen the harder path, trying to love us all, hold us all within his grasp, but I will fight to remain within his arms, and to keep us all filled with joy. If we are this happy now, how much more joy will we see in the months, years, decades to come?”

“Yes. Hyacinth…” I addressed her seriously. “I don’t care about your past. You know that. I know all I need to about the girl called Hyacinth. You’re playful, kind to your juniors like Motoko and Natsumi. Last night proved it. You don’t mind risking yourself for those you believe in, and … I know I can trust that you’ll protect them. I’m never letting you go. None of you.”

I looked to Evelyn and Jack, my Majesty and Charm shining, making my words more believable. “This must be a lot to take in. I can hardly believe it myself. But… I’ve always been a bit hesitant when it comes to love. Eri… I should never have left her behind in Nishimorioka. Thank all the Gods I got the chance to rectify my mistake. And from there, well, my life changed thanks to… there’s no point going into details, but Shaeula entered my life, and I found I had feelings for her too. But loving two girls seemed horrible, selfish. Luckily… Eri and Shaeula are pragmatic, kind… they couldn’t bear to see the other suffer. So… we agreed to share. I felt bad, let me tell you.” I laughed, getting out my feelings. That was then. I’m now at peace.

I talked and I talked, telling my grandparents about Shiro and my long-buried feelings for her, of Kana and how she soothed my heart with her easy-going nature, of Hyacinth and how I first pitied her, only for her kindness and loyalty to win me over, of Hinata, Motoko and Natsumi, and how at first I tried to avoid them, only to somehow end up loving them. As the two of them blushed happily, I then mentioned one last girl, one who I hoped one day would be happy, even if she sought someone other than me, just so long as she was repaid for her service…

“That was some seriously heavy stuff, my grandson.” Jack said at last. Evelyn had teared up, mopping at her eyes with a handkerchief. “Well, for what it’s worth, you have my blessing. From the three girls you brought with you today, I can tell they are all ones I’d be proud to have in my family.”

“Thank you.” Motoko bowed. “That means a great deal to me.”

“Yes, I was worried. Explaining all this is hard.” Natsumi smiled. “But… well, we’re going to be true family soon enough.”

“I thank yooou.” Hyacinth finished for the girls. “All Akio’s family is kind. I like that. The wooorld is dark and cooold, but sooometimes there are good things to be fooound.”

“Oh Hyacinth! Call me grandmother! I’ll be your family! That goes for all of you girls!” Evelyn sniffled, blowing her nose, her eyes wet with tears. “Dear…” she turned to Jack. “We shouldn’t stand on pride. Not when we have a growing family. Before, a trip to Japan was too much, but… now I want to meet the others, see Emily and son-in-law Taichi again, see our precious granddaughter Aiko… meet all the families of these girls.”

“You’re right.” Jack sighed. “Akio, I’m proud of you. Of course, I’d be just as proud of you if you simply brought this Eri girl to see us, and you lived a normal life, without this breakthrough you made that led to all this. But, just like we gave Taichi our blessing when he made Emily smile, just as you girls smile when you look at Akio and each other… well, we give you our blessing. Motoko, Natsumi, Hyacinth… welcome to the family.”

At that, the girls were incredibly happy, and as Jack went to the fridge, fetching a beer for me and him to toast with, Evelyn dragged out an old family album, full of pictures of mom, father and me. “Take a look at this! Emily was a stunning young girl, here she is in her school uniform. And here’s Taichi when he first told us they were dating. Here’s Emily, her belly the size of a whale! And… look, wasn’t Akio so cute as a little boy, look at his red wellies!”

As the girls cooed over the pictures, I took a beer from my grandfather. Pulling the ring, we slammed the cans together. “Cheers. To my grandson and his insane bravery!”

“To my bravery?” I toasted back, a little confused. “Cheers!”

Taking a swig, the beer being a bit different to the Japanese beverages I usually enjoyed, I waited for Jack to speak. “Well, even one woman is hard enough to keep happy. And you’ve chosen a difficult road, Akio. If you make them unhappy, your life is going to be a living hell. Really, are you sure? You might end up hurting a lot of nice young girls…”

“I wasn’t sure.” I took another gulp of beer, enjoying listening to my grandmother talk them through old stories accompanied by faded pictures. Though I can do without her telling them about that time I fell in the nettles and wouldn’t stop crying for hours… “But the time for that hesitation is passed.”

I had said it before, taking my cue from Shaeula. But now I knew she was right. I could do it. If I had to be a hundred times better than anyone else, so that I could make each girl happier than she’d be with anyone else, I’d do it. I cherish them all, and the thought of not being there for them, not able to protect them from what’s coming… fuck that. No, I’ll make them the happiest they can be. Sure, I’ll make missteps, there’ll be fights, tears and sorrows, but for every one of those I’ll make a hundred, no a thousand joys. “Jack, another toast. To all of the girls, the best in this world and any other, and their happiness!”

“I’ll drink to that! To happiness, theirs, and yours.” he suggested shrewdly, and I nodded.

“I’m already happy. If I asked for more, then I’d be an ungrateful bastard.”

“True. Finding a money-spinning algorithm, having the law changed for you so you can marry a lot of girls… this time tomorrow I’ll probably believe this is a dream…”

“This is a dream, right?” Jack asked, looking at his banking app, Evelyn beside him, her face pale.

“Nope. That’s the least I can do, to make sure you’re both comfortable.” I know that auntie Hana has sent money to her parents as well, so… “But you need to make sure you visit Japan soon. Mom is dying to see you, and Aiko is jealous I’m meeting you again.”

“A hundred thousand pounds. That’s a lot of money…” Jack parroted, stunned.

“Do accept it. If you do not, we will all feel bad.” Motoko smiled, and that snapped them out of it.

“Of course. We wouldn’t want to be the cause of your sorrows.” Jack managed. “So… well, what’s your plans for the rest of the weekend?”

“We are attending a function in London.” Motoko replied cheerfully. “Business, you understand.”

“I want pictures of you in your dresses, dears!” Evelyn fussed, having been totally won over by the girls. Just like mom. The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, I guess. As the girls promised that, we prepared to leave.

“It was nice to see you again. Next time… well, it seems it won’t be so long, will it?” Jack shrugged, and I shook my head.

“It’d better not be. Come visit soon. Mom will be expecting it.”

“Motoko, Natsumi, Hyacinth… look after my grandson. Don’t let the money go to his head. Many people have been ruined by lottery wins or sudden inheritances. And since it’s money he earned himself, he could go crazy.”

As the three promised to watch me, we said our final farewells, and with that our visit had ended. As we walked back towards the school where our helicopter was, we talked a little about our day.

“Your grandparents are kind. They welcomed and accepted us so easily. I was concerned, I admit. I wished to make a good impression.” Motoko sighed in relief, and I nodded.

“They are, but humble and common. They never had much money. But from what I remember, and mom’s stories, they’ve always been kind. Besides, who in their right mind could dislike you three? If they did, I’d have to question their sanity.”

“I am grateful nonetheless.” Motoko insisted solemnly, and Natsumi agreed.

“Yes, and it was fun hearing all about you as a young boy, Akio. Normally we miss out on that, but I think even Eri doesn’t know some of these stories.” She smiled impishly. “She’ll be quite jealous when I tell her.”

“I was happy tooo. Family… I dooo not understand it well, but I like it. It pleases me. Hyacinth knooows I am not easy to accept. But yooou, the mistresses, nooow family… I do not feel so alooone anymore.”

“Come here, you three.” Ignoring the stares from the odd passer-by, I held the three of them in my arms as I walked. As the school approached, I smiled happily, enjoying the moment of closeness with them. “Well, really, what could they do? We were all there, the three of you in the flesh. I feel bad we lied about a lot of the details, and when the truth comes out we’ll all have to apologise, but… they let their daughter follow her heart and marry a foreigner, and move to a distant land, despite knowing we were all poor enough we might never see them again. So… of course they are kind and accepting.” And I am very persuasive nowadays…

“It has been a wonderful day.” Motoko agreed. “Following on from a wonderful night…” Her face was red, and I grinned.

“We should have a couple of hours to look around London before our engagement tonight. After that… why don’t we have another wonderful night?” At that the three girls agreed enthusiastically, and as our helicopter took off a few minutes later, I glanced back at the hometown of my grandparents. This place holds memories for me… hmm, it isn’t just Japan I need to protect, it seems…

Side One Hundred And Thirty-Four – Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan

“Yes, you are doing quite-quite well, sister-in-law.” I praised Selensha, who was struggling to integrate the jade wind energy that was swirling about the park where I had made my initial lair, back before Akio defeated me. Even now, the shimmering silver Ether Spires were drawing in the surrounding energies, funnelling wind to the Elemental Silo. We are gathering a respectable amount. Yes, perhaps soon…

I sniffed the air, the scent of the wind refreshing, but under it lay a tang of other energies. My Mystic Eyes shone a brilliant amber, and as I momentarily glanced at the sky, I could see vivid dark rainbows behind the endless silver lightning, faint trickles of dark unlight leaking free, dancing in the skies.

Perhaps this calm is beginning to turn. That would be most welcome, considering the delays the slowing has caused our construction. Putting those thoughts aside, I continued to use my Eyes to observe Selensha. Her body was suffering, emerald needles of wind energy piercing her network in unlikely, inappropriate places, and she was even bleeding, red and silver trickles flowing. On seeing that, Selensha ground her teeth, clutching at her ornate staff, the orange crystal atop it glowing brilliantly, and her internal water element surged, washing away the wind, beginning to repair her injuries.

“Not-not a bad effort.” I sighed, offering my own Healing, her body knitting back together, fur regaining its brilliant white lustre. “Sometimes I wonder just how-how my brother managed to win such a fine-fine female as you, Selensha.”

“I do often wonder, consider that myself.” Anna, my sister, was visiting from the Fae Realms, and had been watching Selensha train with a little guidance from myself. “I suppose Raggy is not so bad, not too terrible. Though he should not forget that I am still rather angry, quite furious about the trials he put you through before.”

“All-all water under the bridge, as the mortals say, Anna.” I replied calmly. “In the end, if brother Shaeraggo had not-not have been such a fool, we would likely have suffered greatly trying to secure our Territory and defeating our many-many enemies. And the Spring would never have been recaptured. Results do matter, my dear-dear Anna. And he has-has helped us greatly since. I hold-hold no further ill-will.” Ixitt, Bjarki and Hyacinth would not have been with us, most likely.

I glanced down at the rather fetching armoured dress Master Bjarki had made me, liking the way it both protected me and looked charming, the black cloth lined with shimmering dark scales of metal very pretty. It is a shame Akio did not have time to see me don it.

I had barely thought that before Anna had rushed at me, grabbing me in a hug. Even with my newfound abilities I was still no match for her in terms of physical strength and speed, though I believed my elemental aptitudes rather outstripped her. “Oh, my Ula, so cute, so adorable! Raggy is lucky to have such a forgiving, sweet little sister!”

“Please, let me go-go, Anna!” I squirmed in her embrace, and eventually she released me, eyes gleaming. Straightening my dress armour, I smiled. “Thank you. Well, from what-what I can see, Selensha, you are not-not too far from your goal.”

I detailed my findings, mostly about how the wind energy was not circulating to her heart Chakra, and was instead mixing in with the water in her sacral one, leading to the wind growing too powerful, and exploding within her, causing injury. “…so you must-must balance the flow. It is not-not trivial, I know. But… I like to believe myself a master of such!” I puffed out my chest proudly, missing the head pats I would likely receive after a declaration such as that were Akio here, so a sigh leaked from my lips.

“Do not be downcast, so disheartened, my Ula! Sister Anna is here for you!” my sister consoled me, and I smiled.

“I know. I am not-not down, not-not truly. I have many tasks to occupy my time. But… back to the matter at hand-hand. Mortals seem to have a far-far easier time adapting to elements, perhaps because their existence is plain, unaspected. Our aspects, they do surely-surely fight against what we try and achieve. However…”

My gaze was intense, and Selensha shivered, while Anna shuddered with a different emotion. “We know it can-can be achieved. In the past, more Fae managed, such as Princess Estalian and others. But most-most importantly… I stand before you as proof-proof positive. I did even overcome the earth that should-should be inimical to me, and now…” I gestured, and the ground exploded, though my earth element was far weaker than I had anticipated. Perhaps there is still more to do, to learn… “…I command many elements.”

“So, are you saying mortals will surpass us, Ula? That I cannot tolerate, will not allow. If the war returns, the Seelie Court will surely be in grave peril, deadly danger!”

I shook my head. “That will not-not happen, never. Akio and those he has allied with would fight with us against other mortals, I am quite-quite certain. But we have other strengths, sister Anna, Selensha.” It was gratifying seeing them listen to me carefully, considering I used to be thought of as merely arrogant and weak. “I believe that mortals find it far-far easier to change themselves, but we Fae and others like us, such as Yōkai, we have inherent strengths, born stronger and most-most gifted. They are blank-blank canvasses, whereas we are already beautiful artworks, yet…” I gathered my thoughts. “…blank canvasses can be painted, and already beautiful artworks can surely-surely be further improved upon. We, none-none of us, have found our limits yet.” Every day I discover more that we can do.

“You motivate me, Ula! I shall never let you go so far, too distant ahead of me. I have my pride as your sister to think of! I will surely master a second element, break my limits, shatter my boundaries.” She was pumped up, and I was happy to see it. I gave her encouragement, and as she once more grabbed me for a hug, my new maid-in-training, one of the many interchangeable daughters of Ixitt, rushed in.

“Princesses, Lady Selensha, Grulgor has come to see you. I asked him to wait to check it was fine and he did, but…” She wiped silvery sweat from her brow and I grinned.

“Why yes, Grulgor has-has become almost embarrassingly well-behaved recently. Did he say what he wished-wished to discuss?”

“No, I forgot to ask. Forgive me!” my maid replied, mortified, and I waved it away with good humour.

“Please simply do better next time. You may-may allow him entry.”

Anna bristled, reaching for her spear. Even though we were now in alliance with Duke Formor, and he had stopped his provoking of my father, my sister still did not trust Trolls or Giants, and the fact Grulgor had been sent to the Boundary of Japan to kill me was another strike against him. Though, it is most strange that I now trust Grulgor with my back in battle. Akio is right. Today’s enemies may be tomorrow’s friends. Well, those who are not beyond redemption, of course.

Moments later, Grulgor traipsed in, his body a twisted mess of wounds and torn flesh, craters gouged out of his sturdy body. Even as we watched in disgust, his flesh was bubbling and regrowing, his regeneration, which was abnormal even for Trolls, rapidly repairing him. My thoughts paused, as I observed something strange.

“Little princess would notice, Grulgor knew.” He laughed, massive teeth grinding. “Yes, Grul has done it!”

My Eye picked up a haze of orange around him, and he frowned, water splashing, and the pace of his regeneration increased, even some of his old scars and wounds that had regenerated improperly beginning to break down, orange mist rising.

“Wait, water healing?” Selensha cried, stunned, and I nodded.

“Well, it seems like Grulgor has-has defeated you, sister-in-law. Rather shameful. I do expect you to try much-much harder.” I teased her, smirking at her chagrin. Anna was glaring at him, her eyes cold, and I shrugged, amused. “So, how-how did you succeed? You look quite-quite the fright still.”

“Grulgor brute-forced it. Grul is still not too smart. Grulgor tried with the little twin girls and it helped a little, but…”

“Ah yes, none amongst them has-has mastered the water yet. An oversight.” I sniffed. “So, you simply destroyed your body with failures, and fought until you finally-finally succeeded? A very Grulgor way to do it, i do-do suppose. Regardless, congratulations. Akio will be most-most pleased. I know I surely am.”

“Grul wanted you to know. Now Duke Formor will have no choice but to send more and more Trolls and Giants for training here. Grulgor thinks that will make us safer, no foolish foe would try and crush so many powerful Fae.”

“Now you are quite-quite the sly tactician.” I laughed, approving. “Our training should come at a modest-modest cost. We will use the forces we receive as labour. Now, I think you should rest-rest and heal. You will scare the mortals looking like that.”

Grulgor laughed and agreed, walking out, mostly regenerated, earth and water element boiling within him. I turned to my surprised sister and smiled. “See, Anna, my point, it is surely-surely made. If even Grulgor can master it, how can you and brother Shaeraggo, and you-you, my dear sister in-law, not-not? But I am not-not cruel. Selensha, you can do what Grulgor did with your healing, but I do not-not like seeing you hurting. We will find the twins. I know wind well indeed-indeed. As for you, my sister…”

“I shall not be left behind, fall away!” she declared, resolute. “If the brute can master water, surely I can-can too. I would prefer flame, to match Talaisha better, but…”

“Yes, we lack flame element, so you would need-need to use our stocks in batteries. It is not-not easy, only those with great intellect such as Ixitt would succeed that way. Yet fret not-not, my dear sister. After all, I have mastered wind, flame, water and earth. You can-can too!”

Yes, the twins will be happy to help sister Anna and Selensha. Perhaps I shall drag my foolish brother along too, for he is also floundering, I do believe… Well satisfied, I enjoyed the diversion this was bringing me, already starting to miss Akio. He will return soon, and then we can advance our plans…

“Most excellent. These are quite-quite perfect.” I nodded happily, inspecting the saplings planted by the Plantkin Primal Forest had sent us. “Now, I would be most-most grateful if wood element could be used to grow them to maturity. These are not-not sacred Rhyming Trees, it should be possible, no?”

Ala, the head of these Plantkin, who I was acquainted with thanks to the Ring Gate pair we had secured for Kyoto, frowned at me, her face of woven vines and fronds surprisingly expressive. “That seems a waste of energy. These trees are healthy, they will grow into wonderful trees in time.”

“True. But these-these trees have another purpose. Yes, they are quite-quite healthy, but I wish for them to bear fruit soon and often. I am not-not expecting your brethren to exhaust themselves for free-free though.” I paused, allowing her to hang on my every word. “No, for those who aid me, I shall-shall offer priority passes to the Spring, to soak their roots in the sacred Spring of Clear Reflections. Have you not-not seen it? It is refilling very nicely, and the water shines so prettily, full-full of delightful…”

Ala gulped. “Fine. I shall consider it, as will some of my other kin. So, the lands around the Spring, they are not as before…”

“Of course not-not. I promised Primal Forest better than before, if he aided and supported me.” I puffed out my chest, adopting a regal pose. “The flows-flows of earth and water element the Spring was famous for are beginning to return. It is a shame-shame no Rhyming Trees have sprouted, but it is clearly too-too much to ask after the many hundreds of years of Myconid filth infesting the place. It was-was enough of a miracle Asha survived.” One day when the Tree Asha dwells in bears seeds, perhaps we can reforest… but Rhyming Trees fruit so rarely…

“Yes, her Tree and the other, I weep to see them healthy. It is a deed that has endeared you to Primal Forest.” Ala agreed.

“Excellent. I too have great-great respect for Primal Forest and all-all he has achieved over the millennia. Well, you see, these-these trees are bearing many delightful fruits. We also have vineyards, fields full of vegetables and more-more, plus of course trees bearing nuts, and many-many flowers, for both beauty and their nectars and saps-saps.” I paused. “Of course, ordinary trees, oak, ash, elm, yew… trees the Fae dearly-dearly love, they too have been planted, as home to wildlife and many Pixies, Sprites and more, as well as…” I grinned, thinking of the success that had just happened. “…regardless, I want good-good harvests. Bountiful harvests.”

“The flowers do bloom beautifully.” Ala admitted, remembering a field of Fae roses she had sown recently. “The Spring will be a delight.”

“That it will. And functional too-too.” One more reason for the larger oak and elm trees was that terraces could be erected similar to Asha’s Tree, for cafés, bars, viewing platforms and more. The Spring will be a wonder of commerce and beauty, and a fitting monument to me. And the produce, all the alcohol and drinks and more we can make will flow, to the Seelie Court, the Night Parade, and anyone else who wishes to trade. Wealth comes our way, as well as support. And luxury fit for a princess such as me, of course.

“Princess, are you well?” Ala asked as I had stopped speaking, and I coughed, embarrassed.

“Yes, I was lost-lost in thought. Well, I must be going. If you can-can spread my offer, any who aid in the fortifying of the orchards and fields will be most-most handsomely rewarded.”

As Ala departed, I headed for my next destination, in the shadow of the hill that crested the Spring. Soon I could see several large trees, between which hung a large hive, a number of shimmering Mirror Bees busily constructing further fortifications. On seeing me, the scouts buzzed over happily.

“I see all is well-well, is the Queen here?” I asked, and soon she buzzed out. It was not the Queen in Akio’s Territory, but since the Hive had joined us, it had been allowed to expand, all natural enemies gone, and a new Queen had been birthed. Such was a difficult situation, for new often competed with old, but I had the solution, and offered the Spring and its abundance of nectars, pollens and saps as a bounty. For fair exchange of course.

The Queen buzzed at me, not using words, but I understood well enough.

Yes, great ruler. I am well. The Hive is building apace. My workers are spawned, though perhaps we require more soldiers? I worry.

“No need. None-none shall harm you in my domain.” I promised. “I stake my reputation upon it. No, continue to spawn more workers, keep only the bare-bare minimum of soldiers and drones for your needs. Harvest the nectars, grow-grow strong, and bring forth honey, jelly and sugars for us.”

I shall. I am grateful I do not have to share land with my mother, it would be troubling. I have no wish to fight her hive. Here we can be free to grow.

I continued to talk for a while, establishing our plans. Wooden barrels had been set up for filling, and I hoped, with the Spring so full of flowers and the bees able to forage without worry, spawning workers en-masse, to be able to produce on an industrial scale. After this, I must see the Pixies that have moved into the south. Faerie dew and Faerie nectar are also worth their weight in precious metals, so with them, what wonders can we concoct…? Rubbing my hands together I resisted the urge to cackle happily. Soon, the true benefits of the Spring would start unfolding for us, and I could hardly wait…

After leaving the Spring I was called to Kyoto, through the Ring Gate. Ixitt was with me, as were my maids, Klena and Velna, who both looked rather intimidated by our guests, who met us in the shadow of Kiyomizu-dera, just outside the sacred grounds. Close by where we fought before. Apt.

“So, what have you done to Kyoto?” Red, the massive crimson Oni asked, taking a swig from his huge clay gourd. “Looks like most of it is under a new control. Could be seen as a hostile act, I’d say.”

“Ya, if we wanted to bust on in, kick down this feeble barrier, ya think we couldn’t?” Blue snorted.

“Now you two…” the third guest chided languidly, her four bushy tails twitching, as the beautiful Kitsune woman gestured with her enamelled pipe, thin trails of blue smoke rising from it. “…the defences always allow us through, and we have no trouble Parading, if we so wish.”

“That is correct.” I agreed, a little disappointed, my gaze searching, and the blue Oni shrugged.

“Urakaze, she didn’t come, ya see she thought it’d be a bit awkward, if she ran into her old flame or one of ya kin, get it? She can be a funny one, that Kamaitachi.”

“I see. Well, please do-do tell my mother I am thinking of her, and that she can-can safely visit.” I answered at last. “As for the Territory, I dare-dare say Lady Bintara has told you about what happened.”

“Yes, such a shame.” The foxwoman licked her lips and the stem of her pipe vulgarly. Ixitt was sniggering at the display, but I had no care for it. “Mortals fighting benefits naught but them, and many things of ours are destroyed in the meantime. Rather frustrating. But I hear your husband is well, little daughter of Urakaze.”

I do not like this fox, not at all. “Akio was triumphant. I myself slew several. And I do not-not care for your tone.” Lightning crackled, and the fox eyed me curiously.

“I see. Yes, the lightning. How auspicious. Please, do not mind me…!” She yawned, stretching, her massive chest bouncing, barely contained within her patterned kimono. Yes, I do not like her at all. “I am only here to mediate the trade. I have a thirst for something… exotic.” She licked her plump lips. “Perhaps mortal.”

“Well, I hope soon-soon to be able to satisfy that in a way we can both enjoy.” I warned, not missing her implications. “Mortal alcohol, brought to the Boundary. I believe it to be quite-quite possible. But for now… make do with the treasures I have-have brought.”

Wesealkin and ratkin unloaded a number of heavy barrels and a few smaller ones, and Red looked rapturous. “That smells good, don’t you think, Blue? Worth coming all the way back to Kyoto for.”

“What ya got here for us, little daughter of Urakaze? I got a raging thirst for something good, ya know.” Blue licked her lips.

“The larger barrels are Fae wine-wine and mead, just as before.” I received some from father as a gift. I do enjoy drinking them with Akio and the others, but right now I would rather have the Etherites. A shame, but when our production at the Spring is in full swing, such temporary sacrifices will be forgotten.

“As for the smaller-smaller barrels…” I paused meaningfully. “They are sample products. Unique. Consider it the first trial run-run of a blend of Fae ingredients and mortal techniques. So you can not-not ever sample this elsewhere. Fae Sake, Fae Whiskey and Fae Shochu.” I grinned at the way Red’s face turned expressionless, to hide his eagerness, and Blue gulped, her throat working. Even that fox’s tails are wagging.

“Bah, I guess we can’t be too pissed at you trying to protect Kyoto against foreign mortal trash.” Red allowed graciously.

“Ya, since we can roam freely, it’s no big deal, ya get it?” Blue agreed, sweating, eyes on the barrels, nostrils twitching.

“Haru, the mistress of this Territory, under Akio, my dear-dear husband, she has graciously allowed the Night Parade to pass. All she asks is that-that you cause no trouble, and do not-not damage the new constructions or kill her people. I do not-not see this as an issue. We stick mostly to shrine grounds.” I pointed to the Spires in Kiyomizu-dera. “We both wish this continuing trade to go well-well, do we not-not?”

“Ya, the Hyakki Yagyō is always thirsty.” Blue agreed, speaking for them all, and I hid a grin behind my hand.

“Well, then let us talk-talk trade.” I suggested, and soon sparkling Etherites were arrayed before us, Ixitt looking on happily. The deal was soon swiftly concluded, and Red and Blue loaded up the barrels on their massive, broad shoulders.

“Pleasure to do business with you. If you ever get bored of playing around, well, you are Seventy-first.”

“Ya, you can join the Parade anytime. The Kijo might complain, but might makes right, ya know. And most of the ones that hate ya all are already dead and gone.” Blue agreed.

“I thank you for the offer, and I do rather miss-miss my mother, but… for now, I shall remain here, with Akio and my friends, and my new-new domain. Of which I count Kyoto part-part. So just be warned…” I repeated, and the foxwoman blew smoke, grinning.

“Threats are so unbecoming of such a cute little thing. We have no wish for violence or bloodshed. After all, Great Nurarihyon has common cause with you for now. The one who can aid him against his fated enemy is in your camp, no?”

Shiro, or the dreadful being inside her. How she does not go mad with such a presence dwelling within I do not know, but I respect her deeply for her strength of mind. “Indeed. And she will offer her aid only if Akio agrees. Bear that-that in mind.”

“Enough flapping ya lips. We get it. Until next time.” Blue grumbled, and with that the powerful Yōkai departed with their prizes, finally allowing me to release my tension, sweat dripping from clenched fists.

“Mistress, are you well?” Velna asked, and I sighed.

“Yes, just… facing the three-three of them alone, I would not-not be able to win. One, perhaps, though there are no certainties, but three? No. Well, Ixitt, you have-have your prizes. How then will you use them?”

He grinned. “More Artificial Ether Spires. If the calm ends as I suspect, it will put further pressure on the Boundary here in Kyoto. We need all the lowering of the ether density we can get.” He frowned, thoughtful. “I suspect soon this area would collapse, the lower Astral merging here, and then the Boundary would begin to unravel entirely. Then the lower Astral itself might even start to become unpredictable. The Mortal Engineer in me would love to see what would happen, but… no, we should delay as long as possible. So, more Spires.” He laughed then. “The side-effect is, it will make Akio a significant sum of ether, so it is, as he would say, a win-win.”

“I agree.” I nodded. “Well, we have-have stripped the Hyakki Yagyō of more treasures. Now… we can search-search outside of Kyoto, Akio’s Territory and the Spring for more Etherites, as well as the ocean… and if I can extract more-more from the Seelie Court…” My mind worked, planning, and I found my thoughts turning idly to what Akio would be doing now. In the mortal realm, it should be nearly time for him to meet this other Princess. I do wonder how it will go…

Three Hundred And Sixty-Seven

The gathering of influential figures that evening was rather uneventful compared to the previous evening, and after some casual talk with some Opposition Party politicians and a few businessmen, Fujiwara-san and Tsumura-san secured the agreements they wanted, and I made some further connections, as well as finding out a little more about the state of the British Chosen.

We confirmed some of what Mr Hunter and Mrs Morgan had told us, that the Crown was gathering Chosen, rather than the government, and the British seemed to be a bit ahead of us in that regard, as they were already forming them up into teams to capture the Boundary of the major cities of the UK. The strange thing was, almost none refused the call, not like some of our Japanese Chosen that the Ministry is identifying hastily. Is it loyalty to the Queen, or something else that brings them on board?

After another nice meal with Motoko, her once more being presented as my fiancée, which had massively improved her mood, we made it back to the Savoy, where the jealous Natsumi was once again waiting for us. That led to a night of passion, which Motoko and Hyacinth were only too happy to join in with, and once more the sheets were ruined. A silent prayer for the poor staff indeed…

We did manage to snatch a few hours’ sleep, and I had some strange dreams, the first of a brilliant yellow sun, and another yellow orb opposing it, this one a dirty gold. A shadow passed over the sun like an eclipse, and I could see jagged, curved teeth of dirty white bone. I then dreamed of a woman in green and gold, being chased through a dark labyrinth, white-masked figures constantly accosting her, diverting her. She cried out in joy, seeing shadowy figures ahead, reaching out with her hand, only for them to turn, revealing featureless white masks, which suddenly cracked, revealing smiling faces…

Yes, the dreams were quite unsettling. Or perhaps I should call them visions? The yellow eye looked just like that of the slimy toad we vanquished the clone of in Kyoto, and a sun was likely tied to Amaterasu, so it meant that we hadn’t finished our fight with the toad, not that I wasn’t aware of that anyway. Tsukiko-san had said that Yukiko-san would end up having to face the creature. Nurarihyon would need to as well, so he said, and also Shiro…

As for the other, process of elimination meant that it was probably Eleanor, though I couldn’t rule out entirely that it was the Princess of Hell or Asura, both of whom I knew nothing about. Shaking my head, I put aside the memories of last night that were running through my Split Thoughts rapidly, concentrating on the phone call I was having with my apologetic mom, while two staff at the hotel were styling my hair and dressing me, which I found rather embarrassing.

I mean, I’m totally capable of doing it myself. And even then, Motoko was eager to do it. But Fujiwara-san insisted that we got the professionals in, as everything has to be perfect… all I’m grateful for is that they don’t speak Japanese, so this conversation is private…

“Sorry again, Aki.” My mom was saying. “When dad contacted me… well, you managed, right? I can’t believe you convinced him to accept your polygamy. Dad’s quite devout as a Christian, unlike mum and me.”

I let out a sigh, showing my displeasure. “I know. It was horrible. But… while I don’t regret my decisions, I do know this is the price I’ll pay for the foreseeable future. Maybe if more people start entering into legally accepted multi-person relationships and marriage the stigma will change, but for now, to outsiders I guess I look the scummiest guy alive. But fortunately, the girls were there. Be honest, could you say no to those three when they are earnestly expressing their feelings?” I certainly can’t. And they did win over Jack and Evelyn easily enough.

“No, I couldn’t. Nor could your father.” Mom agreed. “Even Hana and Junpei don’t dislike them, even if they feel bad for Eri. So… yeah, well, I did say that the whole reason that the Church of England got started was so King Henry the Eighth could get himself another woman, and he went mad at me.” I could imagine my mom pouting right now.

“Of course if you said something like that Jack would get mad.” I replied evenly. “Anyway… it all worked out in the end, Evelyn was even showing them our old photo albums. But… I didn’t tell them what was really going on. I wasn’t sure if it was the right thing to do. If they know… well, it’ll uproot their life, won’t it? I did get them to take some money, at least. I tried to keep it modest so they wouldn’t freak out…”

“That’s a miracle in itself. Dad was always proud, and never liked handouts.” Mom agreed, and I sighed anew.

“He wouldn’t take it until the girls persuaded him. Again, it’s hard to say no to them. But… mom, if you want to tell them everything, I don’t mind. But when they know, their lives will change.”

“Yeah, I get it Aki, I do. Well, I’ll think about it. I’d rather do it in person though, so… it’d be good if they finally visit. Aiko would be thrilled. Speaking of…” We talked a little about what Aiko had been up to, before I hung up. The timing was good, as I had just finished enduring the dressing up, and was now ready.

I was in a formal black tuxedo suit, one of the ones made from ballistic and knife-proof fabrics from the shop Fujiwara-san had recommended to me. Paired with a crisp white designer shirt, and my most expensive Patek Phillipe watch, as well as some tasteful platinum jewellery and my engagement ring… well, my neutral engagement ring, anyway. If I had to wear one for each girl I’d look like an idiot, but they all agreed on this one as standing for all of them, luckily… With one final check in the mirror I was satisfied.

Taking a seat, I waited for the girls to finish. Hyacinth was first, as she was wearing her maid uniform, though I could see she had a noticeable amount of makeup on, her usually pale face looking flushed with health. On seeing me checking her over, she giggled.

“Dooo you like it?” she asked, and I shrugged.

“It’s different, definitely. I don’t dislike it, but the usual Hyacinth is fine too.”

She preened happily at that, and next out was Natsumi. On seeing me, she smiled triumphantly. “Looks like we match today, Akio.”

“I see.” Yeah, that’s different. She looks like Kazumi-san, or Mayumi-san’s bodyguard. She was wearing a white suit and shirt, with a black tie for a splash of contrast. “Yes, I’ve always thought girls looked hot in suits.” I observed, and Natsumi flushed, giggling.

“Sorry, you can’t kiss or hug me right now, it’ll mess up my makeup and suit. Today I’m a bodyguard, so I can’t be wearing a dress, or something that could upstage Motoko, who’s the star of our show.”

“That is hardly true, and you know it, Natsumi. Besides, you seemed confident you could upstage me last night, no?” Motoko entered, wearing a beautiful white ballgown, again, her chest covered by cloth, adorned with black ribbons, her hair also tied up. Her shoulders and arms were on show again, giving it a hint of allure without being trashy.

“That was then.” Natsumi smiled. There was then silence for a moment, and I knew what to do.

“Motoko, you look gorgeous. You really suit white.” I praised her, and she smiled.

“I see. If it pleases you, I am well satisfied.” She reached out a hand to me, and I took it delicately. Natsumi took up her position on Motoko’s other side, and Hyacinth slotted in behind us.

“Well then, shall we depart?” I asked, and they replied with their smiles.

“Excellent, you all pass muster.” Tsumura-san praised, as his daughter-in-law Hikari-san was fussing over Motoko, making sure everything was perfect.

“I should hope so. No expense has been spared. Besides, we’re working with good material here. Even an idiot could make a work of art out of these girls.” I pointed out proudly.

“You’re not awful yourself.” Minoru-san allowed grudgingly, watching his wife and daughter. “At least my grandchildren will be attractive.”

Grandkids, huh? Yeah, we talked about children didn’t we? Not yet, but… someday. “Well, you all look quite dashing too.” I allowed. “But then, I expect you’re used to this.” The men were in suits similar to mine, while Hikari-san was in a blue dress suitable for a ball. Shortly afterwards, Fujiwara-san came, wearing a suit even more expensive than mine, and he was flanked by his two daughters, the two ninja girls behind them dressed in suits similar to Natsumi’s, just in black, though of course Michiru-san was still wearing a voluminous red scarf.

“You look cute.” I said to Honoka-san, who thanked me politely. She was wearing a pastel pink ballgown, very childish, and perhaps a bit young for her age, and beside her Miyu was also wearing a similar dress, but in purple. Is Fujiwara-san playing up their childishness on purpose? I suppose it could be camouflage for Miyu’s status as a Chosen. “You too, Miyu. Purple suits you.”

“Thank you. It is not the dress I might have picked, but… it pleases grandfather.” she replied softly, before turning to the two bodyguards. “Michiru, Kozue, today we rely on you. There should be no danger at the Palace, but with the guests in attendance… we must always be on alert.”

“Well said.” I approved. “In an emergency, if you can’t get to safety, seek me out as soon as possible. I’ll get us out and we can worry about picking up the pieces afterwards.”

“Do you think anything will happen?” Miyu asked, and I shook my head.

“I can’t see it. This is Buckingham Palace, we already know a lot of the most important people in Britain will be there. But… with so many Chosen about, it only takes one crazy idiot to start trouble that could escalate.”

“If that happens, we will be relying on you. Unfortunately the Major can’t attend.” Tsumura-san advised, and I shrugged.

“It’s a shame, but we have Hyacinth as well, so I’m confident we can at least get you all out safely if the worst happens.”

With that said, we entered our limousines, and as we drove along The Mall to Buckingham Palace, numerous other limousines and expensive vehicles were taking the road too. It was fun looking out of the windows, seeing tourists gaping at the display of wealth and opulence, even taking pictures, though the specially tinted windows prevented photographs from working. It’s a shame everyone else can’t be here for this. Well, I’ll make it up to those who stayed behind…

“So, are you ready? We have to impress Princess Eleanor.” I told the three of them, and Motoko smiled.

“Have no fear, I will support you. Natsumi, Hyacinth, you will as well, no?”

As they agreed, I noticed the change that had come over Motoko. She was more confident, more expressive and more willing to take charge. Whether that was because she was away from Shaeula and Eri, who tended to rule the roost back in Tokyo, or whether our lovemaking had deepened her feelings for me, I couldn’t say, but I liked the change. We definitely feel more like a couple. Though maybe I should call it a triple, with Natsumi?

Ahead of us, well-dressed people were being helped out of their cars, parked in the great courtyard behind the impressive gates of the Palace. I couldn’t resist flaring my Eye a little, and several of the people looked around, as if something had spooked them. Letting the aether fade, I nodded. Yes, there’s a number of Chosen here already. Considering the scale of this event, there might actually be more in attendance than there were in Kyoto…

Soon our limousine was next, and as it passed through the majestic spiked gates, I shivered. Hyacinth and the girls did as well, looking at me in surprise. Well, I think that confirms my speculation. “Yeah, the Palace is under a Territory of someone who is considered to have ownership of it, so the ether density here is noticeably higher than the surrounding London, and I can feel a slight oppression. Will you two be all right?” I asked, and Motoko and Natsumi exchanged a look, before Natsumi shrugged, looking great doing that because of her suit.

“Well, we wouldn’t be able to fight off a Chosen anyway. But don’t expect too much from us here, I definitely feel a bit weaker.”

“I am fine. This is nooot more than I can bear.” Hyacinth confirmed and I agreed.

“It’s more a minor annoyance for us. So… either the Queen is a Chosen, which I very much doubt, or it’s Princess Eleanor, and the Palace recognises her as an owner? Well, one good thing is it might deter weaker Chosen from trying anything stupid. Being in hostile Territory is no joke.”

Ahead of us, I could see the ceremonial troops colloquially known as Beefeaters, with their distinctive red uniforms and black, tall hats, guarding the entrance to the Palace and lining the delicate gravel pathway to it. Fujiwara-san’s limousine was ahead of us, and the doors were opened by smartly dressed servants, who offered the girls a hand out. Miyu and Honoka-san stepped out gracefully, while Michiru-san and her sister Koga-san leapt out, the red scarf Michiru-san wore fluttering, the same shade as the Beefeaters coats.

“Looks like we’re next.” I observed, and as our car pulled up, the doors were opened and servants offered Motoko a hand, but she denied it, merely glancing at me. Smiling, I followed Natsumi out, and went round to that side and offered my own hand. Motoko took it gracefully, and I helped her out, her other hand keeping her long skirt in place. She smiled at the servant, speaking in great English.

“My apologies, but I would rather my fiancé assists me. Do carry on.”

“Oh, it isn’t a problem.” The servant replied, charmed by her smile. “Welcome to Buckingham Palace.”

“My thanks.” she nodded elegantly, promptly forgetting the servant. Hyacinth and Natsumi took their positions, and we walked over to where Fujiwara-san’s party was waiting. Moments later, Tsumura-san’s car had arrived, and soon we were all together, moving towards the entrance.

“Greetings.” A sharply dressed Royal Butler smiled at us all professionally. “May I take your names?”

“I am Fujiwara Shige. These are…” he introduced us, and the Butler bowed.

“Greetings, I thank you for attending this gala to celebrate the charity work of her dear grandchildren.” he explained. “To have such distinguished guests from our ally Japan is such an honour. Do enter and servants will show you to the great hall.” He did nothing so vulgar as ask for our invitations or any proof we were who we said we were, and I guessed he likely had the names and appearances of every guest memorised. Hyacinth is looking at him with respect. I guess top-class knows top-class.

“You have our thanks. I would never refuse an invitation from the Queen.” Fujiwara-san agreed grandly, and as we swept into the Palace, maids and butlers did indeed come to escort us, though some threw odd looks at Hyacinth. Ahead of us was another guest, a strong-looking man wearing a tuxedo, though he looked a bit uncomfortable and out of place. A Chosen, probably.

“The initial reception is taking place in the great hall. There are tables laid out with suitable food and drink, but should you need anything specific, please flag down any one of the servants and they will aid you to the best of their abilities. Please, have a great time and mingle.” our escort offered, and with that we entered the hall, which was fancy enough to take one’s breath away.

Massive in scale, the room was brightly lit by a combination of sunlight streaming through immense glass windows that arched to the ceiling, and a number of colossal gold chandeliers that held a mixture of electric bulbs and fancy candles, which gave the room an old-fashioned, noble atmosphere. Long tables ringed the walls, and a buffet had been set up, but it wasn’t some casual self-service event, dozens of smartly dressed maids were there, handing food to guests, while more were moving through the room elegantly, carrying trays of champagne and other expensive beverages.

“I looove this.” Hyacinth whispered, eyes sparkling. “So many servants, all doooing good work. Not like the trash Hyacinth had to discipline that serves mistress Shaeula, nooo. Though I must confess, the maids are coooming along well now.”

“I’m sorry, but today you won’t be serving us.” I warned quietly, still taking in the view. To the back of the great hall there was a large dais, with a number of Beefeaters there, blocking anyone from approaching. A curtain had been pulled across, covering half of it, but I could hear voices. I think that the Queen is there? Damn, doesn’t this beat all? The Queen is probably the most famous monarch in the world. Compared to our Imperial Family, which keeps largely to itself nowadays, she’s always travelling to other countries…

“It seems there are people here I recognise.” Fujiwara-san observed mildly. “See there. The Prime Minster of the United Kingdom, though he took office only recently.” I followed his gaze to see a burly blonde man, talking loudly to several other men. “Then there is the talk of the moment.”

“Oh, I believe that is Prince Henry.” Miyu agreed, looking at the handsome man with reddish-brown hair. He was talking to an attractive darker-skinned woman around his age, with long dark hair tied back, wearing a flashy white dress, with gold trim. “And that is likely his current girlfriend, Melissa Masters. I believe there is talk of an upcoming engagement?”

As we watched, Prince Henry laughed loudly. He wasn’t what interested me though. Looking around, I could see that the group of attendees was extremely diverse, much more so than at the events I had attended in Japan. There were Caucasians, Blacks, Asians of both Pacific and Indian origins, and more. The one thing everyone had in common was that everyone was well-dressed and behaving themselves.

There are still a few people out of place, though. I found myself staring at a small group, a number of men dressed in sharp, charcoal grey suits with matching silver shirts, ties and accessories, as well as a beautiful blonde woman with sharp green eyes, who was wearing white vestments, looking rather like a nun, or rather she would if she was in black. Well, it isn’t just my eyes she’s caught. I can see a lot of the other people in the room watching them…

“Are you interested?” Motoko asked me, and I detected a touch of jealousy in her tone, so I shook my head.

“In that way? No. She just seems a bit out of place here. Besides, the woman in white who interests me here is you. Well, and you, Natsumi.”

“Thanks for not forgetting me.” she answered dryly. “Though looking at this place purely as a bodyguard, I’m sweating. A lot of people carry themselves like fighters. Him, for example. It's a little surprising...” There was a guy with spiky brown hair and rather good looks, wearing a classy light grey suit, and as I looked at him, I understood what Natsumi was getting at, though she also seemed slightly distracted.

“Yeah, his centre of balance is excellent, and he’s constantly alert.” At my comment, Natsumi praised me for my good eye, and as we continued to survey the room, Tsumura-san spoke up.

“We can only expect many such around here. After all, this is one of the gatherings the Queen is regularly hosting for her Chosen. Perhaps we in Japan should do likewise?”

“Sadly, ours are a bit more factional.” I wasn’t sure if it would work. “We have the ones from the faith, as opposed to more ordinary people. It’s something to think about, I guess.”

“In that case, our plans are simple. Fujiwara-sama and I shall mingle, talk to friends old and new. Whereas you…” he continued, and I nodded.

“Our goal is the Princess. Sure, we might make some useful connections as well, but we came all this way to secure an alliance with princess Eleanor, and get in her good graces enough so she might believe us about Tsukiko-san’s prophecy.”

“We will support you, Akio.” Motoko promised, smiling slightly. “After all, it should be easier than convincing your grandparents to accept us, should it not?”

“That’s right.” Natsumi agreed, laughing. “You looked so uncomfortable. Really, I liked them. You have a good family.”

“I won’t argue. So, I guess we should mingle a bit then. Our cover story is we’re here with your grandfather and Fujiwara-san and debuting your engagement, right Motoko?”

She nodded happily. “Ordinarily the event would happen in Japan, and it would be attended by all the nobility, and once it was done, there would be no going back, Fujiwara-sama would never allow an engagement called to support the nobility to fail. But as Tsumura house is second only to the Three Great Houses, it is not so abnormal to celebrate an official engagement abroad, in such rare company. It would reflect well upon us. More so if we could be seen to be congratulated by a worldwide figure such as the Queen. In fact…” Her brown eyes sparkled, and I didn’t have the heart to deny her.

“I don’t know if we’ll actually get to meet the Queen, but if we do, I’ll try and get her to say a few words about our engagement.”

“Thank you.” Motoko squeezed my hand happily. I exchanged a look with Natsumi, who shrugged, smiling wryly, and Hyacinth, who didn’t much care about what others thought.

“All right then, shall we go? Oh…. Miyu.” I spoke up, remembering. “Careful. If you get talking to any Chosen be discreet, but if they start giving you a hard time, come get me and I’ll deal with them.”

“I appreciate it.” She paused, her smile a little teasing. “Though I suspect it is simply because you cannot bear to lose my Dances, rather than any care for me.”

“Nonsense. I treasure you as a Vassal and as friend. Besides, Hinata and the others like you. I know you’re having fun at my expense, but… honestly, your Divine Favour is awesome. That reminds me…” I lowered my voice, asking Fujiwara-san and Tsumura-san a question. “I may be paranoid, but… couldn’t someone poison the food here? I know servants are watching, but with so many Chosen here it could be done.”

“It would look distrusting and be a breach of etiquette that would stand out, quite the opposite of our goal, to refuse all drinks and eat nothing.” Fujiwara-san warned. “However, I did lecture you on safety and why we flew a private jet to this country. You have a suggestion?”

“Yes, I can check with my Eye. Just get my attention and I’ll check and discreetly signal when it’s okay.” I may be paranoid, but there’s a lot of Chosen all in one place, anything could happen.

“In that case.” Hikari-san spoke, taking her husband’s arm. “Motoko, we will go talk with some other guests. Natsumi-chan, be on alert. As for you…” She stared hard at me, before shaking her head a little. “After today there is no going back. Treasure my Motoko, show her a good time. This is her official engagement event, one that rivals any even Miyu-sama and Honoka-sama will likely see. Give her precious memories. Now… and forever.”

I feel happy now she’s accepted me as her daughter’s true partner. “I will.” I squeezed Motoko’s hand. “Though I need to do the same for Natsumi and Hyacinth at some point. Well, Natsumi anyway, the way Hyacinth rolled her eyes then I doubt she cares.”

“Yes.” Hikari-san agreed, looking at Hyacinth. “As for you… uh, I confess to not knowing you well, but please do look after my daughter and protect her.”

“I will. I looove all the mistresses, mistress Motoko is nooo exception. Besides, Akio would be very sad if anything bad happened. All here will die befooore Hyacinth lets anyone get hurt, I prooomise.”

With that ruthless declaration delivered with a cheerful smile, Hikari-san blinked, shocked. “I see. I do appreciate your passion and care. Minoru, father-in-law, we should go.”

Yeah I get it. Hyacinth can be disturbingly intense, but it comes from a place of love, so it’s fine. “Fujiwara-san, Miyu, Honoka-san, you two…” I addressed the rest of out group. “We are heading out.” I watched a servant pass by, my Eye glowing, using my hand to shield the light. Seeing me looking, the servant paused, impeccably composed.

“Sir, would you and the madam like a drink?” he asked, and I smiled politely.

“Yes, and if you don’t mind, one for her bodyguard and my maid. It’s thirsty work standing up all day.”

He seemed surprised I was allowing that, but with practised grace four glasses were handed over. Seeing it was safe since I had taken them, Fujiwara-san got drinks for him and his granddaughters, though the ninja sisters did without.

“I noticed several people looking, including the blonde you were ogling earlier.” Natsumi murmured, her voice low. “Oh, and thanks for letting me have a drink. I’m shockingly nervous. And you and Hyacinth are the real guards here anyway.”

“My Eye is quite subtle, but people with sharp senses might detect the change in aether. As for you, just think you’re here as my fiancée as well. You might not be able to say so, but depending on how things go with the Princess…”

“Thanks.” Natsumi whispered, flushed.

“All right then, we should mingle too.” Strolling around, we were drawing a few interested looks, being clearly foreign, though as I had noticed earlier we weren’t alone in our different ethnicity to the normal. With my keen hearing I could pick out interesting bits of conversation. Most was useless, though I did identify several more Chosen, a red-headed woman speaking in a broad, Scottish twang, oddly similar to Master Bjarki, just not so thick, and an older woman, who was wearing some of the plainest clothes of anyone in the room, a long woollen skirt and cardigan. They were speaking to a man wearing a suit of the same silver-grey shade as the group with the woman in white, and he had a large tiepin of a silver hand, a rather unusual decoration.

“…have tae thank ye for the help.” the redhead was saying. “The orphanage, it’ll be great. I could nay have done it without the support.”

“Yes, I am most grateful, Mr Power. Seeing all their little faces, well-fed and eager to learn from the teachers at the facility… why, I am so grateful you managed to arrange it all for us. It is why I agreed to help the Princess, after all.”

I see. One of Princess Eleanor’s team, maybe two? Interested, we drifted closer.

“A mutual friend supplied nuns to teach the children. Convent schools are quite traditional, aren’t they?” The man waved a hand, dismissing their praise. “I do think she is a frightening woman, but she does love the children. So your charitable works have touched her heart. Now if only she would stop calling me a 'godless heathen', I’d appreciate her more. She’s wasting her beauty. She’s surely a Goddess when her mouth is shut.”

“Come now, by the definition of it, ye are a heathen.” The redhead laughed. “And if she hears what ye be saying about her, well, ach, ye’ll be sorry.”

It was then my ears picked up another conversation, back behind the curtain, and I turned. Seeing my sudden movement, Motoko and Natsumi followed my gaze, while Hyacinth was still eyeing the group of three we were eavesdropping on, a sour expression on her face, silver-violet eyes glittering.

“You need to be careful, Princess of the Great Green.” a voice was saying, the accent strange. “There’s a bad smell out there. I don’t like it, not at all. Makes me want to smell the salty spray on the breeze, clean my nose.”

“I have no choice.” a female voice answered, no-nonsense and yet weary. “Grandmother arranged this for me, after all. Apparently there are some foreign guests I simply must speak to. Besides, you’re here, Raidre. Are all your boasts of being the greatest Selkie of the southern shores just that, boasts?”

“Hardly. I am Raidre, Chieftain of Bermondsey Isle and the waters it commands. I do not fear danger. But I am no fool. I do not court danger either!”

Hyacinth twitched. “A Selkie? Annoooying. Handsome and lustful, with quick tempers. Hyacinth doooes not care for them.”

“You think they are quick-tempered? That must be something to see.” Natsumi giggled, amazed.

“I don’t court trouble either. But David, Sarah and the others are all here, as well as the members of the second and third teams. If anyone tries to attack us then they will not succeed. I will listen to your warnings though, since your advice has helped us greatly so far, Raidre. Can you find this smell?” the woman behind the curtain continued.

I gestured for us to back away from the dais, slowly and casually, and we made a play of looking around at other guests, as if we were searching for someone. Moments later the curtain parted, and out came a woman wearing a stunning sky-blue gown, matching her eyes, with sapphire jewellery of the highest quality, delicate platinum knotwork and lace around her hems and her décolletage. Her brown hair was bundled up, and her expression was solemn.

“That is her.” Motoko whispered, and I nodded. Here we are, Princess Eleanor at last. So… I now had to decide what to do. Fujiwara-san was confident that even if we didn’t approach her during the gala, he would be able to secure me a private meeting with her afterwards, just as he gained us entry to the Palace. But… seeing her and interacting with her more informally might be better. And I’m curious about this Selkie… a Fae that isn’t in Shaeula’s camp might be interesting, and offer a perspective we can’t get elsewhere…

“So, do we approach her?” Motoko whispered, and I shook my head.

“No, not yet. She’s still up on the dais anyway. No, let’s mingle for now, sound out some other Chosen, gather information. And we shall see how things go…”

Three Hundred And Sixty-Eight

As we moved through the crowds, more and more visitors being shown into the great hall, I noticed that Motoko and Natsumi had perfect, professional smiles on their faces. Every time they met the gaze of someone, they would nod a little, acknowledging the other person without displaying any intent to speak to them.

“I guess you must be used to events like this?” I asked, and Motoko agreed.

“Yes, as a daughter of Tsumura house I attend many parties, galas, balls and other festivities. Natsumi is with me as my bodyguard, of course. I can safely say that few are on this scale though.” I glanced towards the dais. Princess Eleanor was still up there, talking to the Selkie and perhaps others who were still behind the curtain.

She was drawing a lot of looks from the guests, and from what I could tell there were two types of stares she was attracting. The first was that of admiration, and they seemed to be from guests such as politicians and businessmen. The second was curiosity and a hint of wariness, perhaps. I believe it’s largely other Chosen looking at her like that. Well, it makes sense…

“I will do my best, however, not to be seen as an embarrassment for you, Akio.” Motoko promised, and I gently whispered in her ear that was not the case.

“Hardly. Really, I should be careful not to embarrass you. I’ve only been mingling with the rich and famous for a month or so.”

Motoko flushed a little as my breath tickled her ear, but her smile was brilliant. “In that case, we shall not embarrass each other. That should satisfy. In all seriousness, I wish to be the one to guide you in these matters. I cannot be your childhood or your university friend, nor am I a powerful Fae such as Shaeula or Hyacinth. But this… this I can do, and do it proudly.” Her hand in mine tightened its grip, and I once more felt great affection for this earnest girl.

“I’ll be in your care then.” I agreed, and beside Motoko, Natsumi looked at us, her expression warm.

“Me too. I want to help out where I can as well.”

While we talked, we had put enough space between us and the dais, moving towards the back of the hall. As I glanced around, my eyes met the woman in white, the strange nun, and for a moment her bright green eyes narrowed, before she smiled. It was a pretty smile, definitely, but I felt no allure from it, only a chill. As I turned away hastily, Natsumi teased me.

“Checking her out again, Akio? She’s very pretty, but don’t Western shrine maidens… I suppose you’d call them priestesses, maybe… take vows of chastity? You can’t seduce her like you did Kana!”

“I didn’t seduce Kana, we just…” I stopped as Natsumi’s eyes went wide and Motoko’s grip on my hand tightened.

“She’s coming over.” Natsumi hissed, adopting her position as bodyguard once more. Behind me, Hyacinth was glaring at her, silver-violet eyes narrowed with hostility.

“Good afternoon, would you be free to speak to… hmm, perhaps you don’t speak a civilised tongue? That would be a great shame.” Her tone was melodious, her voice extremely easy on the ears, but her words were harsh.

Motoko and I exchanged a brief glance before I turned. “No, as it happens we speak English perfectly well. And who might you be?”

“I see. Babel may have fallen and all God’s children cannot understand each other, but it seems you have wisely learned to overcome such.” the woman responded, her hair like spun gold and emerald eyes drawing my attention. Well, she’s definitely stunning, but Shiro and Tsukiko-san are about as close to perfect as you can get. Still, she’d be one of the most famous models worldwide if she was in that industry. Except for the eyes… her gaze was predatory, like a shark's, and her smile did little to hide that.

“I believe that it is customary for you to introduce yourself, before demanding a name from others.” she continued, and I couldn’t disagree.

“How rude of me. I do apologise.” I mustered up what sincerity I could. “I am Oshiro Moonstone Akio, and this is my fiancée Tsumura Motoko. We are accompanied by our bodyguard, Hori Natsumi, and our maid, Hyacinth.”

“I see. I am Mary Stuart, humble Cardinal, here to give my blessing to this auspicious event.” Her smile was ostensibly kind, but it made my senses tingle. “Fiancée, I see. Congratulations, my dear.” Her words to Motoko were full of good cheer. “After all, God did say to us to 'go forth and multiply'. Sadly, being from far-off lands I do expect you are a heathen. A shame.” She stared at Hyacinth then. “Especially in the company you keep. An interesting choice of maid.”

Hyacinth‘s own glare intensified, fingers twitching, and I shared a glance to tell her to remain calm.

“I’d agree Hyacinth is interesting, but there’s no finer, more dependable maid. As for being a heathen, well, I’m more of a live-and-let-live person. Besides, my mother was a Christian.” I finished, and at that, Mary Stuart brightened up.

“I see. Good for her. Which denomination, if I may be so forward as to ask?” Her eyes glittered like gems with curiosity.

“Church of England.” I replied, and immediately the glow in her emerald eyes was extinguished.

“A shame. Another one who doesn’t follow the true path. I shouldn’t be surprised, alas. Unusual to see a Japanese man, for that is where you are from, I believe, as an Anglican. Besides, your country has hardly been good to those of the true faith.”

“I think you’re a bit out of date.” I disagreed, remembering my history lessons. “The ban was repealed in eighteen seventy-three. Japan is one of the most religiously tolerant countries in the world.” I was a bit affronted by her tone. “As for my mom’s faith, well, it’s the same God, right? Why worry over it?”

Her face twitched, but she smoothed it over with a smile. “True, I suppose having faith in the Lord is better than having none, though I would argue perverting the true teachings is a greater offence than mere ignorance.” She took a deep breath. “But, I fear we are getting off on the wrong foot. Do forgive me. As a Cardinal, I have a tendency to… preach.”

“Excuse me for speaking out of turn…” Motoko interjected politely, fulfilling her role as a perfect partner for an event such as this, quiet and attentive. “…but if you are a Catholic, I believe only men can be of the clergy?”

Mary smiled, impressed. “Motoko…” she spoke boldly, without any distance. “…you seem to know a thing or two. Ordinarily you are correct. The mainstream Catholic Church is like that. But all serve the Lord, and our denomination allows for service without discrimination. We are small, but as old as the first church established by Emperor Constantine.”

“I see. Forgive my curiosity.” Motoko nodded demurely, and I was struck by how cute she was all over again. “One more question, if you will permit me?”

“Of course. As a Cardinal, I live to teach as well as preach. If only everyone listened to me, but alas, nobody said doing God’s work would be easy. I myself was quite the nonbeliever in my youth, so I sympathise.”

“I thank you. So I would ask, what is it about Hyacinth that disturbs you so?”

“You ask me that? You may be docile, but you hide your claws.” Mary’s smile turned wolfish for a moment. “You know very well I am speaking of the fact she isn’t human. Bringing her here is quite the statement.” She looked at us then. “You, Motoko, and you, Natsumi… you are not favoured by any of those false idols and would-be deities. No, but you have trained. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you attended a Choir or the lost Seminary. You however, Mr Moonstone.” She paused, an odd expression on her face. “Quite the name. They say moonstones are lucky, but I have no belief in luck, only the Divine plan. Now, I shall get straight to the point. God hates liars almost as much as I do, so… which fake do you draw your power from?”

“I’d rather not answer that.” I demurred. “After all, we’ve only just met, and your tone is a bit hostile.”

“Really? You would refuse me, poor beautiful Mary Stuart?” she laughed, though there was little humour in it. “It does not matter, I would know if you served the Lord. But rejoice. I know talent when I see it, and if you recant your ways, you could be our friend. After all, there are more than a billion Catholics, and more who have maligned the true teachings but will still be our friends. That’s more than all the heathens in China, no?” Her smile was wicked and knowing.

She’s not exactly subtle. “I’m sorry, but it would be ungrateful to turn my back on the power I was given. Japan is a country of religious freedom. Though I am curious… you know of the Chosen, and I’m guessing you are one yourself, right?”

At her gentle nod, I continued. “So you know other Gods are real. Why call them fake?”

“Just because someone calls themselves God, does not make it so, does it?” She smiled like a schoolteacher educating an idiot student. “A man who calls himself God would be sent to a sanatorium, rightly suspected of being mad. Just because these beings have some little power, and call themselves Divine, it does not make it so. The Devil has power, but you would not worship him, would you?”

Motoko actually looked interested at the philosophical discussion. Seeing that, Mary let her speak.

“So, what then makes a true God? Surely every faith could claim theirs is the only God by that definition? I am curious as to know your basis for asserting that your answer is the correct one, when every answer holds equal merit.”

“I do appreciate an inquisitive mind. But just like with Pandora’s Box, searching for what lies within can be dangerous.” Mary scoffed. “The Divine is not science, it cannot be picked apart or understood through logic. It simply is. The power of the Ninth Heaven is true, all others are false. That is all there is to know. But… those who repent shall be saved.” She glared at Hyacinth then. “Even a devil who throws himself down in front of the Throne may find salvation.”

“Akio, she is nooo good. I think she is dangerous. We shooould kill her.”

I was shocked at Hyacinth's cold words, but before I could speak, Mary Stuart laughed happily, as though she had heard the funniest joke of her life. Tears sparkled like gems at the corners of her eyes, and as she dashed them away, I realised we were drawing attention. Luckily she soon got herself under control.

“Oh, just what I would expect from such a creature. You should have stayed back in your faded ethereal realms and waited for the Final Judgement.” she sneered. “More and more of your kind seem to be crawling out of the woodwork lately. People do love to reject wisdom. If it wasn’t a slightly blasphemous comparison, I would call myself Cassandra, my words always going unheeded.”

That’s just annoyed Hyacinth more. Though I get it, she’s damn rude… “If God made everything, didn’t he also make Hyacinth and her kind?” I saw no point in hiding what she was, since this woman already knew.

“Maybe so. I don’t claim to know the mind of God. Only what is right. But there are many creatures who turned their backs on the Creator, just as many people have. You can hardly tell me this one is a pious believer?”

“I believe in Akio and the mistresses. I dooo not need to believe in those whooo have never helped me. Hyacinth suffered and cried ooout to the Queen, the Dark Queen, God, anyooone who could save her, but nobody ever did. Until Akiooo came!” Hyacinth’s scowl was brutal.

“I see. Rejoice then. Suffering is holy, it purifies the spirit. And God heard your prayers. After all, did not this man save you? You should fall to your knees and thank God for sending him to answer your earnest prayers.”

“I dooo not know if it was a God. If it was, He shooould tell Hyacinth so she can be grateful. If nooot, then I can nooot believe it. Akio is the only ooone who helped me.”

“If God speaks, there is no need for faith.” Mary Stuart shook her head. “Well, reasoning with such creatures as you is a waste of my time. I always try, and in the end… disappointment.” She shrugged. “Perhaps we shall talk later. But I have many I must speak to. It was interesting making your acquaintance, Akio, Motoko, Natsumi, Hyacinth. Should you realise you wish to follow the right way, feel free to seek me out.” She nodded, and one of the people in silver and grey suits who had been waiting for our discussion to end, handed me a business card.

“Silver Hands Foundation, huh?” I remarked, as they swept off. “Not a very Christian name.” Pocketing the card I watched her go.

“There are a number of people out of place amongst the staff.” Natsumi observed as soon as Mary Stuart was out of earshot. “I think they might be soldiers. They’re watching her carefully, warily. I think some of the others like you are too.”

“Sometimes it is wise to keep your enemies close.” Motoko agreed. “I do not know her relationship with the Royal Family here, but her expression when she looked at the dais was not kind.”

“Yes, well, good job gathering information while I talked. I really feel a lot better having you two here.” As the girls thanked me, embarrassed, Hyacinth snorted.

“We shooould definitely have killed her. Hyacinth knooows madness when she sees it.”

“Yeah, that would be one hell of a diplomatic incident. We might not get out alive.” I shook my head, Well, we would, but it’d involve some serious bioterrorism and a lot of indiscriminate casualties amongst the great and the good of the UK. It’d make the Kyoto battles look like a drunken bar brawl. “We should talk to someone a little less intimidating for now. Oh, I see Fujiwara-san and the girls. He’s with the Prime Minister.” In fact, as we met their eyes, the burly blonde man waved at us cheerfully, beckoning us over. Not having a reason to decline, we approached them.

“Here comes the man of the moment.” the Prime Minister called cheerfully. “I was just saying to Shige here I’d like to meet you. Penelope and Gerard had only good things to say.” He then turned to Motoko. “And you must be Katsuro’s granddaughter. Cute little thing, aren’t you? Quite the place to have your engagement debut. I’d be more than happy to pose for pictures, show my support.” He winked at me then.

“I was a bit of a playboy in my youth. Nothing beats a good woman. But I hear you put me to shame.” He looked at Natsumi, who was a little nervous talking to such a bombastic, important foreign figure, who seemingly knew no restraint. “From what I understand you’re quite the catch as well. And then there’s the girl from Nichibotsu Technologies, who has been adopted to Takatsukasa house? The political landscape of Japan is changing fast.”

“It is. Though as always, Kira and I will shape it properly.” Fujiwara-san insisted. “But it is impossible to deny the contributions of Akio-san and his allies.”

“Allies.” The Prime Minister laughed heartily. “His women, you mean? Maybe I should move to Japan, we could never get a law like that through here, the dear old Queen would have my balls.” His laugh grew louder. I could see Miyu was looking a bit nervous, so I patted her shoulder reassuringly. Seeing that, the man snorted.

“He’s making a move on your granddaughters, Shige. I’m surprised you let him. Or is it to do with her status?” he asked shrewdly.

“Yes, my Miyu is in Akio-san’s care. There is naught between them, and we have no need for further ties to the nobility. Hinata-chan, Motoko-chan and Natsumi-chan more than suffice. But if I wish my granddaughter to be safe, grow her talents and be of value to Japan, under his tutelage is the best place for her.”

“I agree.” Miyu spoke up stoutly. “He has been good to me, and is always prepared to listen to my worries.”

“Miyu-sama is very happy lately.” Honoka-san agreed calmly, eyes sparkling. She was bolder than Miyu despite being younger, and wasn’t put off by the loud Prime Minister. Behind her, Koga-san looked a bit sour, but Michiru-san was nodding along, agreeing. “It is fun to get along with her, as well as Mayumi-sama, Hinata-sama and even Sakura-sama. Though I do feel left out, being the youngest. But Akio-sama has helped me out as well!” she insisted, calling me with respect in such company.

“So I hear. You have some wonderful granddaughters, Shige. Their English is so good too.”

“If one wants to get ahead in the world, English is still a must. All nobility are taught it from the age they learn to speak.”

“If only I could get the damn French to do the same.” The Prime Minister sighed grumpily. “After the vote, times have been turbulent. I could use a good deal on trade, to make up for our losses with Europe. You’ll not screw me on this, Shige? Not an old friend like me.”

It was quite amusing seeing him so desperate. Shige told him that so long as what we wanted was agreed, then the Diet would surely fast-track the deal in short order, relieving him.

“Good.” He pushed his sweat-slicked blonde bangs away from his eyes. “I need a win to get the damn tabloids and the Opposition off my back. I can’t say I’m overjoyed you’ve been meeting with them, but I get that you never pick sides in politics. Now, back to more fun matters.” He looked at me and Motoko. “So, tell me, how did you meet?”

Motoko smiled, and launched into the tale of her and Natsumi’s initial clumsy attempts to persuade me to accept the arranged marriage, about how they had travelled to Nishimorioka and more. The Prime Minister nodded along, amused, and in the end, when we reached where I accepted them, he grinned at me. “You really are a bad man, making cute little things like these cry. A real man takes responsibility! Although, that might be why I have so many children…” he laughed ruefully.

“Yeah, I get that a man should take responsibility. That I’ll do, and I’m not afraid to show the world I love them.” That made the three of them flush, though their happy smiles complimented their red cheeks, Hyacinth cackling a little disturbingly.

“Good, well, I’m surely expecting an invite to the wedding.” he laughed anew.

“That depends on you. If you lose the next election…” Fujiwara-san warned ominously, and the Prime Minister shrugged.

“Low blow there, Shige. You know I always bounce back. Besides… putting aside the trade deal with Japan, much as I need it, you know it’s matters we are discussing here today that will shape the world. Everyone here knows about the Gods’ Chosen, and the importance of them. It won’t be much longer before the entire world knows all about it too. Kyoto was bad. But there’s just as severe situations in China, South Korea, Russia… America…” he frowned, disappointed. “…and plenty of other places. We’ve had one or two incidents ourselves that have been hard to cover up.”

“Cousin Miyu-sama, are you worried about people knowing about you?” Honoka-san asked, and after a brief glance at me, she answered.

“Yes, I may have abilities given to me by Ame-no-Uzume, but despite Akio-san’s aid, I am still weak. The soldiers here could easily subdue me, and a mob of angry rioters could…”

“Isn’t that the truth!” a jovial voice broke in, and we turned to see two people, both very opposite in appearance, having approached us. Natsumi immediately stepped between them and Motoko, while Hyacinth arched her back like a panther ready to strike. The speaker was a woman with a cascade of messy, poorly styled dark-blonde hair, wearing an expensive-looking pink gown that didn’t suit her in either style or colour. The strange thing was that over the top of that, she wore a faded lab coat, though it was open, exposing her dress. She pushed up at the half-framed fashion glasses she wore, one eyebrow raised.

Beside her was a man, towering nearly seven feet tall, with arms thicker than my legs. This giant of a man was Caribbean in descent, dark skinned and with dreadlocks, and he was wearing a suit, though his shirt, instead of being with a tie, was a garishly coloured Hawaiian one. Damn, these two are out of place. And that guy is bigger than Treyvon! The woman isn’t small herself, she’s tall and has a decent chest…

“No need to panic, hon.” The woman smiled broadly as she approached us guilelessly. “I’m not going to hurt her or you. Nice reactions, right?” she said to her companion, who nodded, saying nothing, his eyes fixed on me and Hyacinth, his expression wary.

“You’re not an asset, though you move like one. The thing is…” she continued, words pouring from her, not having introduced herself, or even caring that she’d butted into our conversations. “…I’ve grown able to tell just how capable someone is by the little signs. Muscle twitches, rate of breathing, eye movements… it’s not flawless, the science is still in the early days, but it gets me in the ballpark. I suppose you could be Effect Types, they tend to have slower reactions, weaker endurance and lesser strength than a Physical Type, but I don’t think so, woman’s intuition…” she confided.

“Step back. I’ll handle this.” I insisted, and everyone got behind me, even the Prime Minister, who was ever alert to danger. Seeing that, the woman pouted.

“Really? I’m so hurt. After all, I put aside my research to come all this way and apologise to our allies in the United Kingdom formally.” She snorted sourly. “Oh, where are my manners?” She slapped her forehead comically. “I’m Christina Bakker, researcher from Project Star Mirror. This here is Titan. That’s a codename of course, but he’s as strong as he sounds…” She paused then, noticing Titan was glaring at me, sweat on his brow.

“I see.” She observed me, grinning. “So, you’re a Physical Type too. Fascinating.”

“Really? I thought…” the Prime Minister began, before a glare from Fujiwara-san shut him up.

“Well, we were having a private conversation, so you’ll excuse me if we are a bit wary.” I frowned, unsure of how to deal with her intrusion.

“The whole point of this event is to mingle, right? I’m just being efficient. I’m still waiting for the Queen to appear, but I do have to speak to the Prime Minister as well. That’s you, right?” she asked, and he nodded.

“Yes, I’m the British Prime Minster…” he began, only for her to cut him off.

“I know. Well, you were born in the US, so we think of you warmly. Bear that in mind when we apologise please!” she remarked without any preamble, her lack of diplomacy rather shocking. They sent her here to apologise? That doesn’t make much sense…

“So, want to share some data?” She grinned at me, before looking at Hyacinth. “You’ve got an embodied spirit here too, it seems.” She tapped on her glasses, and I could see a little flicker of light, like a camera, and faint words on her lenses. I thought they were just for show. “Now I’m curious. How about an answer for an answer?”

“To what question?” I asked.

“Simple. How about an arm-wrestle with Titan here? I’m curious if I was right. And then I’ll tell you how I spotted this cutie.” Her grin was somehow lewd, though there was nothing erotic about it.

“I don’t think this is the time or place for that.” I disagreed, and Christina shrugged.

“Well then, how about this? You two have a handshake. First one to let go loses. But try hard, okay? Wouldn’t want Titan here to crush your hand!”

I glanced at Motoko who nodded, annoyed at the rudeness. She squeezed the hand of mine she was holding, and then traced something on my palm with her finger, which I could pick out with my senses. Yeah, I was going to.

“All right.” I offered a hand to the massive dark-skinned giant, and he seized mine and began to squeeze. I returned the favour, though using only a fraction of my strength. No need for Body Enhancement or Might Of The Furious Earth here. Titan grunted, increasing the pressure, and I judged his stats to be Grulgor class, which was certainly powerful. I put a bit more effort in, trying to look troubled, and the squeezing increased, until I let go, shaking my hand as though I was in pain.

“So, Titan? How was it?” Christina asked, grinning.

“He’s strong, woman. But I still have the edge. I be the strongest!” He laughed loudly, pleased by his victory.

“Yeah, I have to say you have a great deal of power.” I agreed, meaning it. “I bet you could lift a car and throw it easily enough.”

“Is that your limit? Well, since you indulged me…” She tapped her glasses. “When the spirits from this mirror world are incarnated, they are always too symmetrical. Nobody is born with perfect beauty, nature isn’t an engineer, more’s the pity. Yet if you look at your maid here…”

She’s right. Hyacinth and Shaeula are incredibly regular. They don’t suffer from skin blemishes and the like either. Yeah, I think you could pick them out if you know what to look for. Though I wonder what she’d make of Shiro or Tsukiko-san. False positives, maybe?

“You’re right.” I admitted. “But what does that matter?”

“It matters a lot!” She was right up in my face, and her breasts knocked against me. Motoko glared daggers at her, as did Natsumi. Ignoring them both, she expounded on her desires. “We are only just now bringing over suitable numbers of them from the mirror world to America, and nobody will let us experiment on them. How can we get the data without some… sacrifices? If you let me have her, I’ll give you whatever you want. Money, US citizenship, you name it. Anything!” She licked her lips eagerly.

Anything, huh? Before I could refuse, Motoko surprised me by shoving Christina back. Titan looked ready to move, but he paused as my glare hit him, halting for a moment, and then the danger had passed.

“I think Akio has no need of your shameless offer. He is here with me, his fiancée, today. If he has desires, we will take care of them, as well as all his other needs!” Motoko's face was red, but her glare was a match for any Eri could throw out.

“Akio, you say? Oh, this is a lucky day, it’s Mr Double Vermillion, the one that got away!”

“Double Vermillion?” I asked, and she laughed, waving a hand.

“Don’t worry about it. So, you were a Physical Type after all, huh? We had thought you were an Ability Type, or maybe even a Mystery Type. You seemed to know a lot. We’re still debating at Star Mirror whether to adopt the terminology those poor unfortunate mercenaries brought back from you. So, this must be Shaeula then?”

“Nooo, I am Hyacinth!” She shook her head, and I could feel the prickling of nature energy stirring, as Hyacinth was incredibly wary of this woman, even more so than Mary Stuart earlier. Not that I don’t get it, but this woman seems to be a civilian. She’s just… crazy.

“Marvellous! Another, it seems. I’m ever more interested now!” She peered at Motoko with a critical eye. “Well, you’re certainly beautiful, if you like Asian woman, no doubt about it. Young too. Is that your thing? I mean, if it’s inexperience you like, I’m your woman. Never had time for romance, only research. I hear a woman’s first time is worth a lot more. Not sure why, it’s not like sex is a limited resource… I’ll let you bed me, if you give me the maid! Not a bad deal, and it even counts as an apology for the attempted abduction, no?”

“I don’t think so.” I laughed in her face. “Hyacinth is far more precious to me than anything you can give me.”

“Am I supposed to be offended right now, Titan?” she asked, and he shrugged. “Oh well, the offer’s open. Though I can’t guarantee I’ll still be fresh.” She grinned then, her mood mercurial, changing rapidly as her interests shifted. “There’s a lot of interesting assets here today, and several like her.” She snorted, amused by her own humour. “Though oddly enough, you aren’t the first to turn me down…”

Yeah, she’s an obvious landmine. Sure she’s got a nice face and a good body, it seems, but she’s too much like Ixitt for my tastes. Hell, that’s doing Ixitt a disservice, at least he tests his own theories and gear.

“Should you not have more pride?” Motoko asked, affronted. “As a woman, you should desire to do that with those you love. And watch your language, Honoka-sama is still young.”

“You’re hardly old, girl.” Christina shot back. “As for love? I love research, finding answers. I’d experiment on myself if I could, to unravel the mysteries around us, but sadly, unlike Titan here, I wasn’t chosen. So I’ve been making do. Criminals, volunteers… and… well, Adam did tell me to be careful how I apologise, but… oh yeah. The US does not accept responsibility for the actions of a few… extreme… operatives. Therefore we will be offering no further compensation, nor will we accept any blame for the conditions of the abducted citizens.”

She was sweating as she tried to remember what she had been told. “We have stopped such operations, and it won’t happen again. In terms of repatriation of the citizens… well, don’t blame us for their mental states. We’ve given them the best medical care we can, but…”

“Speaking as the Prime Minister…” the blonde man began. “…I have to say, this is most disgraceful. Black ops on allied soil is enough to shatter any alliance. To say that you bear no blame…”

“It is a polite fiction.” Fujiwara-san remarked, irritated. “Obviously you know we will not accept those terms.”

“Yes, but, with China acting up, you don’t want to burn bridges…” she insisted, and I jumped in.

“I believe it was America who set fire to the bridges first. No, we won’t just ignore all this. As for China, we handled it. You must be aware of that.”

“Yes, but hardly flawlessly. You suffered losses.” She shrugged.

“True. But you should know we acquitted ourselves well. So cut the crap. I mean, here you are, with just a single guard. Or are you the sacrificial lamb, to sate our anger? That’s not going to work.”

She started to sweat, mopping at her brow, a slight smile on her face. “I see. Well, Titan here is a powerhouse. Maybe we wouldn’t get out unscathed, but he could crush all of you before the others here get him. I hardly think little Miss Christina here…” She gestured to herself. “…is worth starting a war over.” She looked at Motoko then. “I think your fiancé is trying to get me for free. But torturing me won’t do anything. I’m just a scientist and a humble messenger. I do regret that it has come to this. We probably should have stuck to abducting from our enemies. But that’s hard, you know?”

“You are insane.” Motoko declared, disgusted. “Have you no sorrow in your heart at all?” That’s what I was thinking.

As the doors to the great hall shut behind us, all the guests now having arrived, Christina peered at us sadly. “Sorrow? I did say I regretted it. But the price of progress is paved on sacrifice. The Atomic Bomb tests, failed medicines and surgeries, harmful chemicals such as CFC’s, deforestation, industrialisation and global warming… if the sacrifice of a few can help the many, well, it’s simply numbers, right?”

“Cut the bluster.” The Prime Minister demanded. “There’s no way that we can accept a 'no harm, no foul' solution to this.”

“At least I tried. I knew it wouldn’t fly. Obviously I have the real offer in my pocket. But for now… I should take my leave.” She grinned at me, and my furious face. “I’ve upset Mr Double Vermillion and his fiancée. If you want to come chat, feel free, but know that Titan here could break you like a twig. We’ve never seen a stronger Strength Type! You’re not his match, I can tell.” She tapped her glasses.

“Later, man.” Titan spoke politely, surprising Christina. As they headed back into the crowd, I let out a long sigh.

“She was totally insane. I feel even more pity for our stolen citizens now.” I let out a bitter sigh.

“So, level with me? Was that Titan guy so strong? He beat you, right?” The Prime Minister enquired.

“Not at all.” “Nooo, have you got eyes?” “Akio played him.” “No, I believe not.” “My Ninjitsu knows the truth.” “He was faking weakness, a clever strategy.” Motoko, Hyacinth, Natsumi, Miyu, Michiru-san, and surprisingly Koga-san all denied that instantly.

“I see. Everyone here has a lot of faith in you.” The Prime Minister muttered cheerfully. “Well, he looked strong to me.”

“He was. Just in terms of raw strength and likely toughness, he’s top tier, though I expect his overall speed lags. But I didn’t show all my cards, rest assured.”

“So, you’re not a Physical Type, are you?” he asked shrewdly, borrowing her terminology. “I know what you did for old Staveley’s wife. Good job on that, by the way, the man was a wreck, it was affecting the share price. Our economy is bad enough right now without that.”

“I think sharing such information is more than we can countenance for free.” Fujiwara-san warned, and he shrugged.

“Fine. One thing though. How did you fool her? She says she can spot your strength by things that you shouldn’t be able to control.”

True, but… “You say that, but if you are dedicated enough, you can control automatic bodily reflexes.” Running one or two of my Split Thoughts to try and improve both them and the control of my body is something I do whenever I’m not doing anything else. Got to grind those Skill Ranks after all…

“It can be done in martial arts, too.” Motoko agreed. “Not to the extent Akio can manage, but with proper breathing techniques, one can quell muscle tremors and more. Perfection in the Tsumura Arts is discipline, that even the uncontrollable can be tamed, and turned to strength.”

Before we could talk any further on that, the curtain on the dais was drawn back, and I caught my first sight of the Queen, sitting on a modest throne. Beside her stood Princess Eleanor, and a grey-haired man in his fifties or sixties, rather imposing and well-muscled, as well as a young man with grey hair, but not the white of age like the man beside him, but a blueish grey that was incredibly rare. Coupled with steel-grey eyes that looked rather like mine, and his handsome features, I could surmise he was not human. He was surveying the crowd, a stern expression on his face, and seeing that, Hyacinth ducked behind me, scowling.

The older man was carrying a wooden staff, and he beat the bottom of it on the stage three times, the bangs echoing through the room, stopping all conversation, silence falling. As all eyes were upon them, the Queen spoke, her tone rich and even, voice carrying effortlessly despite her great age.

“Greetings all. We thank you for coming to this special gala once again. Especially those guests from far-off lands.” For a moment her gaze fell on our group, before it passed on. “We have called you here today, all of you who know the burden that our precious granddaughter Eleanor must bear for Britain and humanity, to share information and fortify ourselves…”

All right then. My gaze was fixed on Eleanor. Time to be as convincing as possible. I’ll not let Tsukiko-san’s visions go unheeded…

Three Hundred And Sixty-Nine

“Now, We are not going to go into the details.” The Queen smiled benevolently. “After all, we have children here.” She looked at several younger people scattered around, including at Miyu and Honoka-san. “It’s always so nice to see the young, when you reach our age.” She glanced at Prince Henry then. “Maybe our grandson will finally settle down and give us some grandchildren like his brother?”

He laughed at that, running a hand through his reddish hair, while next to him Melissa looked down, her expression strained.

“Well, enough of embarrassing our family. Other than Eleanor, probably.” The Queen laughed, a rich, vibrant sound. “But having children around serves a purpose as well. After all, surely nobody would suspect serious discussions happen at such an event, attended by happy families and foreign guests? Besides…” Her expression changed, the lines of age on her face deepening as she frowned. “The young have been called too. The Gods are cruel.” She paused then, and I took the opportunity to inspect Miyu, who had been terrified of Ame-no-Uzume’s Divine Favour and the burden she had to bear. And rightly so. On seeing me looking, she smiled at me a little, and I turned my attention back to the Queen as she continued.

“There are those of you who may disagree with us, even hate us. Nor do we agree on the path to take easily.” She looked out over the crowd, her face showing some recognition as she searched the sea of faces. “There are those of you who have come from abroad, some as friends, others to… if you’ll forgive the bluntness of an old woman… try and convince us to eat manure and call it ice cream. I fear that will be a rather difficult task. This old woman has ruled too long to enjoy the taste of horseshit.”

“Grandmother!” Eleanor gasped beside her, and nervous laughter went around the room, while my ears could pick up the familiar mirth of Christina Bakker, who was muttering that “Yes, it’s going to be a hard sell, damn Adam and his useless goons. I should be busy researching, not trying to be diplomatic. That’s not one of my strengths!”

No kidding. Though I can think of several reasons why she might have been sent here…

“Let us just say, and to those of you who’ve heard this before, we apologise. When you reach our age, repeating oneself is an occupational hazard.” Her charisma was shining through, and I idly wondered if she had any points in Charm and Majesty. “The world has changed, no, the world has shed its skin, showing what was hidden beneath this whole time. From the days of the earliest history, even before England was truly united, never mind Britannia as a whole, the Royal lines have guarded knowledge of the hidden world, that we call Avalon. King Arthur… well, perhaps he did not exist as the tales tell of him, but exist he did.”

She snorted, clearly amused at that thought. “And every King and the odd Queen, few as they were, passed down the knowledge of what we must protect to their heirs. Even bitter enemies, when they usurped and killed, conquerors from other countries, we passed on the words. For it is larger than simply the Monarchy, the fate of this green and pleasant land, this sceptred isle, but it involves humanity itself. No, even beyond that.”

Her words were drawing us in, and I marvelled at the thought of knowledge passing down unbroken for fifteen hundred years. I shouldn’t be surprised. The faiths of Japan did the same, and the Imperial Family too, holding secrets such as Onmyōji. So it stands to reason that a similarly august line as the British Monarchy would have the same sort of knowledge. Especially when the Seelie Court originated here in this land too…

“We, all of us, must set aside our differences and work together. If we do not, then we fear for our future. Not merely as a country, but as a species.” She paused to let that sink in as well. “To succeed, we need to gather those who have been Chosen. We understand some reservations, and that it is not easy to change one’s beliefs. We have had many hardships over the years. Being a ruler is far from easy. We hardly expect people to sympathise, but let us tell you, the crown is bloody heavy.” she spoke conspiratorially, to more laughter. “We need unity, strength, sadly money… always money.”

It's a good speech, but yes, a number of people around us look like they’ve heard similar. But not everyone… Trying to be subtle, I used aether to expand my vision, and I could see varying reactions. The men in silver and grey suits were nodding when the Queen mentioned money, and I could see that Mary Stuart looked as if she was chewing on a lemon, her mouth twisted.

“But resources are nothing if not directed. We need a leader. To that end, our granddaughter, the mantle has fallen to her. We wish it was not so, that our precious grandchild was not burdened with this, but… it is the destiny of the Royal Family, and it has come due. Even so, we cannot succeed alone. So we hope those of you who have supported us will continue to do so, and those on the fence get off it. Splinters fester, you know.” she declared archly.

“Lastly, we hope our foreign guests, despite their own troubles, looking towards their own lands and peoples, as they of course should, can work with us. Together, we stand strong. But if we fight, steal from each other and only consider ourselves, then none of us will pass this trial unscathed. We thank you for listening to this old woman. Now, a word from someone a lot younger and prettier. Eleanor, my dear.”

As we all applauded politely, Eleanor took the stage, her face slightly red. Now I was taking a better look at her, I had to admit she was a good-looking woman. Seeing that, Motoko squeezed my hand, peeking at me reproachfully, while Natsumi poked me in the back.

“You have us.” Motoko whispered, and I nodded.

“I know. Well, a man can look, right?”

“No. Eri told me looking gets you into trouble.” Motoko disagreed.

“Akio is a princess-killer, we all knooow it.” Hyacinth giggled, before a harsh look from Fujiwara-san quietened us down. Yeah, focus on the speech.

“You all know me. I don’t like giving speeches. Really, unlike my brothers, I was content to stay out of the public eye. Cut the ribbon at a few hospitals, do some charity work…” Her brother clapped his hands at that, embarrassing her. “…I guess fate had other plans for me. Those of you who are already working with me, fighting with me…”

She smiled at some of the people around the room, such as the redhead we saw earlier. “…and those of the other teams, working to safeguard the cities and towns around the UK, I still appreciate what you do, and neither I nor the Crown will forget your service. I hope that one day, we can look back on all of this as something to be proud of.” She clasped her hands behind her back, sapphire eyes filled with deep emotion. “As grandmother said, we have children here, so I won’t say anything too scary. But Henry, you’ve been a soldier, right?”

“Of course. You never stop being one.” he agreed calmly.

“Well, not all of us who are brave enough to take up the sword will return. At first I hated every last minute of it. I still do.” That got some nervous laughter to break the silence. “I’m not cut out for battle, and getting injured is hard. Especially for women. But grandmother told me what was at stake. And I’m not able to turn my back on the people of this country, the people that have given my family so much, that my grandmother has served for all these years. But alone, I falter. Fortunately… I’m no longer alone. Those of you who are fighting with us, it’s a noble thing, and I thank you. But noble deeds alone don’t sustain us. That’s why those of you who weren’t Chosen like I was, we were… we appreciate the money you give us, both for charitable endeavours, that soothe the sting of the terrible deeds we have to perform in Avalon. The laughter of happy children hides the sound of battle, the smell of flowers chases out the scent of blood, the sight of sick patients recovering helps us see something other than violence, and also for support in securing what we need to maximise the protection we give the citizens.”

She paused after that long, rambling yet heartfelt sentence, looking at her grandmother then. “I do have an advantage in that regard.” Her lips quirked into a slight smile. “Those of you who have remained undecided, content to plant your own flags and defend them, I can’t tell you not to. Nobody can. All I ask is that you defend those that fall under your care. Though I would prefer it if you joined us. Together we are stronger, like the shieldwalls of old. It may seem like all this is distant from the people now, but it will change. We have some Japanese guests today…”

She looked our way, as did everyone else, and the grey eyes of the non-human widened as he saw me and Hyacinth, and he looked troubled, unsure. I wonder what that’s about. No way I’m the bad smell, right? Hyacinth…? No, she’s not a Dark Fae now…

“I wouldn’t dream of reopening painful wounds, but… we have all heard of Kyoto. That is what happens when we fight each other, when we let greed and foolishness blind us to the need to help each other. And it was the civilians that suffer. A thousand of them, near all told.” Her speech was poignant, and our group bowed our heads at the memory of the dead. “For now, only human arrogance and evil leads to these tragedies. And though we have been betrayed…”

My vision picked up Christina squirming uncomfortably at that, drawing eyes around her. The Princess noticed too, and her soft gaze as she was looking at us vanished, to be replaced by annoyed scorn. “…we have to set aside our hatred. Those who have wronged us shall make reparations, but then we need to forgive. For danger is coming, and if we don’t unite, then we will surely fall. So thank you. Everyone who has fought by me, everyone who has fought to protect others, those of you who offered help with money and other issues, and even those of you who have just come to listen. Listening is the first step to joining us. Thank you.”

“Our granddaughter, isn’t she a marvel?” the Queen boasted proudly, leading the renewed applause. “We second her words. All of you here know this is not a joke, or some small matter. We do not have long to prepare. So… feel free to talk to each other, share your experiences. Eat and drink freely, make connections, and above all, think about what your role will be in the new world.” She paused then. “And why not finish with a word from our Prime Minister?”

“Way to put me on the spot…” he managed, blustering. “…oh well, yes. Uh, the government wholeheartedly supports the efforts of our Royal Family to safeguard Britain against the upcoming threats, whatever they might be. Well, it’d be lovely if we had some more idea of what they might be, but… sorry, your Majesty, I’ll shut up now! Just… if you can support Princess Eleanor, be you good citizens of the United Kingdom, or foreign visitors, please do so. She’s a sparkling jewel of the United Kingdom, and the apple of our good Queen’s eye!”

One final round of applause, Eleanor blushing at the Prime Ministers praise, and a number of the crowd headed towards the dais, which was our cue to back up a bit. “We should go, I don’t like the way that guy was eyeing us.” Even as I said that and Motoko was nodding, the grey-eyed man came pushing through the crowd. As he did so, he bumped into the redheaded woman, and she shot him an irritated glare.

“Ach, watch it, Raidre, what’s your damn hurry, ye fool?” she grumbled in her thick accent.

“Over there. By the scent of the salty seas, can’t any of you smell it? I don’t like it…” he answered, pointing towards us.

“Looks like a few Asians to me, nay big deal? Ye sure ye dinnae have a screw loose somewhere? They’re with the damn PM, ach, there’s nay way they’re anyone bad.”

“Just hurry it up.” the person, who must have been called Raidre, snapped. Well, there’s no way out. Might as well see what he wants. He was up with the Princess so he’s some sort of bigshot.

“Let’s see how this plays out. Fujiwara-san, do you want to leave?”

He shook his head at my question. “I will remain. I am curious as to why he is so interested in you. I trust that you can protect my granddaughters if matters take a turn?”

“Of course.” I agreed. Moments later, Raidre was in front of us, followed by the redhead, who was rather attractive, but the look of confusion on her face dulled that somewhat.

“So, just what do ye want with these foreigners?” she asked, and Raidre froze, looking at me, face pale.

“Wait, why is a noble Fae here? I should have heard…” Raidre trembled for a moment, before his cold grey eyes narrowed. “No, by the salt and smoke… you’re no Fae, though you have the aura of one. Just who are you and…” He stared at Hyacinth again. “Ugh, the smell. Is that… you brought an Unseelie here? Such treachery! Quickly, call for the others!” he shouted, and moments later, to our surprise, the Princess herself was approaching us, along with the spiky-haired fellow I saw earlier.

“The fuck’s going on, Raidre? I was just about to have a drink.” he snapped, before looking at the woman with him. “Should have known you’d be causing trouble, redhead.”

“I have a damn name, ye get it, David? Call me redhead again, and I’ll knock some manners into ye, I swear it.”

“Yeah, like you could, shield girl.” he snorted rudely.

“It’s all right, everyone. Just a bit of boisterous energy. Men.” Princess Eleanor spoke with a knowing tone, as everyone was looking at us. “Don’t worry, if you want to talk to us, I’ll be around all evening.” She managed to calm the situation down quickly with her charm and bearing.

“Nice work, Princess.” the Prime Minister approved. “But… could you get your friend here to be less rude to our guests? These are VIP’s, you know.”

“No!” Raidre demanded. “Not without an explanation!”

“Stupid Selkie, have you left your brain ooon the shooore along with your seal skin? Or are yooour eyes so salt-burned yooou cannot see clearly?” Hyacinth snarled scornfully, and I froze. Uh, that was rather undiplomatic.

Raidre froze too, his handsome face twitching, and he reached for his belt, where a long, narwhal-tusk dagger lay sheathed. Before he could though, Eleanor grabbed his wrist, while the man David also had reservations. They both spoke at the same time.

“She’s dangerous. Got a crazy look in her eyes.” he warned. “This one is too.” He peered at me cautiously, his eyes weighing me up. “He’s a Chosen, I’m certain of it. Done some killing, too. It’s in the eyes.”

“There are young girls here, calm down, Raidre. You can’t draw a weapon on our guests either. If a foreign visitor is injured, it’ll throw mud on grandmother’s name and also mine, and I’ll lose hope of cooperation from the others.”

As David and the Princess looked at each other, Fujiwara-san stepped smoothly into the breach.

“I believe we should apologise for our rudeness, but… is not Unseelie a racial slur?” he surmised, and Hyacinth nodded.

“Yes, I am nooot Unseelie. Hyacinth hates them mooore than anything. Idiooot selkie makes me feel bad.”

“You’re definitely not normal.” Raidre sniffed, extracting his hand from Eleanor’s grip. “Princess, we should be careful. Many Unseelie are crafty, cowardly and cruel. Any mortal that traffics with them is doubtless evil!”

“No, you can’t call Shige Fujiwara and his guests evil! This man here is the fiancé of the granddaughter of the Tsumura house. They run the JSDF! If you upset them, my trade deal with Japan will catch fire and explode! We’d be lucky if they don’t withdraw their support from the UK entirely!” The Prime Minister was panicked.

“Please, calm down.” I interjected, flexing my Majesty and League. Everyone stopped for a moment, and I patted Hyacinth on the back. “Look, Hyacinth, apologise. I know he was rude, but…”

“Fine.” Hyacinth puffed out her cheeks, before managing an apology as best she could. “Master Akio says I shooould forgive you, so I will. But dooo not slander me again.” Her fingers twitched, and I imagined she was wishing she could wring his neck.

“Great. Now, introductions.” I gave the names and roles of everyone on our side hastily.

“I see. You seem awfully young to be getting married.” Eleanor remarked doubtfully to Motoko when I was done.

“I am not as young as you think, Princess.” she replied politely. “I am old enough to bring no disgrace to my dear Akio. To Westerners, us Japanese always seem younger than our actual age.”

“I see. Hmm, if you are unhappy, or being coerced… tell someone here. I will never stand for such injustice. Not after Uncle…” she winced. “A bad business that. Grandmother was heartbroken.”

Oh yes, there was that scandal in America where the girl was seventeen, right? Though the UK insisted he had no charges to answer as the legal age in the UK was sixteen, as I recall? Well… not really my business. My thoughts were interrupted by laughter from Motoko, rich and full of quiet humour. “I thank you, you are quite kind. But I assure you, I am extremely delighted being with Akio. This is a happy day, my official debut as his fiancée. It would mean a lot to me if I could have your recognition, Princess.”

“I see. Sorry if I overstepped as well.” She glanced at Hyacinth then, curious. “So… can you answer his question now? You’re like Raidre, aren’t you? Not human.”

Hyacinth nodded. “I am a Fae toooooo. My name is Hyacinth. I am not Unseelie. Nooor am I Seelie.”

“A wanderer then? Hmm, but I smell Weal and Woe both on you, I’m sure of it.” Raidre insisted.

“You would. Poor Hyacinth was once Seelie, and then was cruelly treated and became Unseelie. Now she is neither, simply Hyacinth.” I explained. “And she is dear to me, so please stop your inquisition. She means no harm to any that don’t seek to harm us.”

As I said she was dear to me, Hyacinth blushed happily. The Princess eyed me askance, considering this was my engagement debut, but chose to ignore it. “So, you’re a Chosen working for the Japanese Government then?” she asked, but Raidre interrupted again.

“There’s still something wrong. This one, he feels like a Fae, a Noble one. But he’s mortal. I want an explanation.”

“Master Akio is the consooort of Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, Duchess of the Spring of Clear Reflections.” Hyacinth declared proudly. “Hyacinth was there when we retooooook the Spring, and vanquished the Unseelie Duke. So cease yooour yapping, Selkie. Yooou insult your betters!” she declared proudly, and a stony silence fell over the scene.

“Ye got any idea what’s going on, David?” the redhead asked, and he snapped at her that he didn’t have a clue and that she should shut up. She merely snorted at that, giving him an amused glance. Male tsundere? Another? Again, nobody cares about those…

Princess Eleanor and Raidre reacted, both with very different focuses of interest.

“That brat of Prince Shaetanao’s that everyone thought was worthless, who somehow avenged one of the Three Great Defeats? Even Prince Morioth has thrown his support behind the reconstruction of the Spring…” Raidre seemed poleaxed, and at that, both Fujiwara-san, who knew little of Boundary matters, and the Prime Minister, looked interested in learning more.

Meanwhile, the Princess looked horrified. “Consort. You mean… as in a husband? But…” She glanced between me and Motoko before settling on me with a look of disdain. “You’re marrying such a young girl, and are already married… to someone not even human? A disgrace…”

That hurts my feelings a bit, you know… It seemed it wasn’t just mine either, as the looks in Motoko’s, Natsumi’s and Hyacinth’s eyes had turned ugly and hostile. We really aren’t getting off on the right foot here.

“A disgrace? A noble such as yourself should speak more carefully.” Motoko warned, her poise stunning, her head tilted at just the right angle to convey polite disdain. “I have a great respect for Shaeula, and she is as noble as you are. She graciously allowed Natsumi, Hyacinth and I…” At her words the Princess grew even paler, hearing there were other women. “…to share a measure of happiness. I do thank you for your concern, but you should not view things through your own lens. Do I look unhappy?”

“Me neither. If you knew just what we were going through, before this…” Natsumi agreed with Motoko, just as Hyacinth spoke up as well.

“I am very angry. Disrespecting Akio is terrible indeed. I dooo not like it!”

“Hah, looks like the pretty boy isn’t impressing the Princess much.” David snorted. “Makes sense, she was against it when she heard about the new laws… that’s right…” He looked at us, thoughtful. “So, girlie…”

“My name is Tsumura Motoko. You are no acquaintance of mine, so please address me as Tsumura-san.” Motoko replied to him frostily.

“Uh, sure thing Tsumura… -san. So, you’re telling me this guy is seriously married to a weird fairy like Raidre? What kind? How does that even work…and you as well? But you’re some bigshot rich girl according to the PM here…”

“My house is as noble as any.” she agreed. “I fail to see the issue. Legally, there is no problem. We all love Akio and he loves us. I will take up spear, sword and bow for him and to protect the others.”

“Me too. I want to stay with Akio and Motoko forever.” Natsumi declared.

“I thought you looked good.” he muttered. “Your stances… the way you keep your centre of balance. At first I thought you might be like us, but no… you’re just very well trained. Unusual for your age, especially for a girl. Martial arts, huh? I just hope it’s none of that Eastern mystical shit like Tai Chi. Even Karate and Judo just gets your ass beat in the Octagon.”

“Ogling little engaged girls. A new low for ye, David.” The redhead laughed scornfully.

“Shut it, Sarah! Now is not the time. The Princess is about ready to blow. She was really touchy about the subject when we talked about this the other day, she doesn’t get what it’s like to be a man. Loving a lot of women, sure, we can do it.”

“Shut it, ye damn pig! The Princess must be sick of listening to ye.”

“Our Arts are for war, I assure you. And we have drawn blood, fought in the Boundary.” Motoko declared proudly.

“Wait, that’s not right. You’re not Gods’ Chosen.” Princess Eleanor muttered, snapped out of her dark thoughts.

“Those Akio loves can always be with him.” Motoko declared, dissembling, realising she had said too much again. Well, we let it slip to Mrs Morgan and Mr Hunter anyway, so it’s no big deal. “I am immensely satisfied with my life now. Please do not deny our way of life, force your own values onto us.”

“But…” the Princess began, troubled, eyes narrowing, before conceding with a long sigh. “…oh, fine. So, Raidre, they aren’t a danger?” She settled on avoiding the subject.

“The maid is dangerous, no question, But… if she serves that bratty weasel Princess… tell me this. What plans have you?” he inquired harshly.

“Not that it’s any of your business, but I believe the eventual goal is to take back Salamandrastrae. I received some Elven support, and they are planning the eventual campaign with Ulfuric. I believe Duke Formor is also keen. It won’t be soon, but…”

“By the salt and smoke, it’s true.” Raidre deflated. “It all matches with the rumours on the breeze. I spend little time at Court, but even on Bermondsey Isle we have heard the changing times. It fits, Princess.”

“Yes, and Hyacinth is Shaeula’s Head Maid, so… tone down the disrespect.” I warned.

“I… apologise.” he managed, the words torn from him, and Hyacinth smirked at him until I rapped her on the head gently. She pouted, clutching her head, and that led to the Princess misunderstanding. I barely touched her, it was a gesture of affection.

“You treat them quite carelessly… Mr Oshiro.” she remarked witheringly. “I do not believe you are the sort of man I will get along with. I appreciate you coming from Japan, but I have many others to speak to.” She looked at Motoko and Natsumi pityingly, before storming off.

“Akio-sama, I don’t think she likes you.” Honoka-san observed innocently, and I shook my head, as David roared with laughter.

“No kidding. Shit, we really needed to discuss the prophecy with her. I can’t believe she got so worked up over my relationships…” Sure, I’ve had some disbelief before, and envy, but never such outright hostility…

“The Princess is a romantic.” David snorted, when he had his mirth under control. “I get it though, man to man. I’ve had my share of romance, ended up with two or three girlfriends on the go, though they all knew about it, i'm not a rat.”

“I get it too.” Sarah agreed, and David froze.

“What?” he spluttered.

“I said, ye deaf idiot, I get it. He’s a handsome man, and he looks strong. Women go for that sort of thing, ye know.”

“Handsome and strong, huh?” David cricked his neck audibly. “So, you think he’s better than me, huh?”

“I nay did say that, did I, ye grand fool. Though right now, I think he surely might be.” She smiled at me then. “Want to grab a drink over there and have a wee talk, handsome?”

Wait, are they injecting me into their tsundere lovers quarrel? I’m so not up for that.

Motoko must have felt the same, as she looked a bit panicked, so I rapidly tried to soothe the situation. “We need to talk to Princess Eleanor.” I demurred hastily. “It’s a matter of utmost importance.”

“Good luck with that.” A stern yet calm voice interrupted, and I saw it was the white-haired man from earlier. “Prime Minister, esteemed foreign guests.” He bowed politely.

“Sir Arthur. Well, it was quite the unexpected result.” The Prime Minister mopped his brow.

As David and Sarah bickered, Raidre having seized up, unable to process who we were, Sir Arthur spoke to us apologetically. “I am afraid she was quite upset. Perhaps she will calm down later, but like her grandmother, she can be awfully stubborn. She might not wish to listen to what you have to say.”

“We need to talk to her.” I repeated. “It’s about a danger to her life. If not her, the Queen, or maybe you can…” I swayed aside, arm snaking out to catch a glass that David had thrown at me. Glaring, I took a step forwards.

“Watch it, man. If you’d have hit any of my party with that, I’d make you regret it.” I warned. What a jerk. Throwing glass with girls about…

“You think you’re hot stuff, don’t you? Well, I’m David Reckless, King of the Octagon, Chosen of Caturix. And I challenge you to a fight!”

“Why? I’m confused.” I asked, and Sarah shrugged apologetically.

“He’s got a right bad temper, this pig. Guess he got jealous when I said ye be quite a catch.”

“Oh, wonderful.” I rolled my eyes. “No way I’m going to fight you over something so stupid. I’m sure you’re a nice girl, Sarah, was it?” She nodded and I continued. “But aren’t I in trouble with the Princess because I have more than enough girls to make me happy? And sorry, I’m sticking with who I already have.”

“Yes, please calm down, David. Luckily, he caught the glass before you caused a scene. Your temper will be the death of you.” Sir Arthur admonished him.

“Shut it, old man.” David snapped. “Something about him rubs me up the wrong way. Well, are you too much of a coward?” He looked at Motoko then. “Looks like your fiancé here is chickenshit. I wouldn’t back down from a fight in front of a girl I liked.”

Yeah, I get that. Hence this crap. “I’m rather opposed to needless violence. And to be honest, I don’t need to look good in front of Motoko and Natsumi. They know my skills, and there’s no benefit in me showing off. Only demerits.”

“No benefits, huh? Well, listen up, dipshit. You and me, one on one. Octagon rules. We can find a room in the Palace somewhere, since you’re such a pussy you don’t want your skills leaking. I’m not afraid of people seeing mine.”

“It’s still a no.” I denied him.

“How about this then? You win, and I’ll drag the Princess to you and make her listen to what you want to say.”

“Are ye sure ye should be promising that? Ye’ll look a bigger idiot than usual if ye can’t deliver. Only fools bet other people’s stuff, ye know?” Sarah mocked him, which just stoked his temper more.

This is not helping.

“Akio, why do you not just do it?” Motoko asked mildly. “I am sure that this gentleman…” she eyed David coldly. “…will not take matters too far. Besides, I cannot abide his rudeness towards you.” She turned to the Prime Minister, who was trying to look like this all had nothing to do with him. “This disrespect towards us as guests has been inexcusable. The Princess herself has disappointed me, though I do concede our relationships are unusual. As for you others…”

“Yes, as a bodyguard, I’m honour bound to tell you to cease your unpleasant behaviour.” Natsumi added, though she seemed rather more uncomfortable than I expected.

“You shut your hole, girlie. I don’t like hitting women, but if you say you’re a bodyguard, then you have to expect a few bruises, and you’re not my match, not even close…” David warned.

Miyu was getting upset at the tense atmosphere, and we were attracting far too much attention. Besides, I’m getting tired of this prick running his mouth. Threatening Natsumi, even though I’m sure he wouldn’t actually strike her, was the last straw.

“Now we should all calm down, before Her Majesty has us all thrown in the Tower for the night to cool down.” the Prime Minister blustered.

“What if you win then?” I asked, and David grinned.

“Oh, interested now? Guess you do have some guts. No guy who has this many women can be total trash, I guess. When I win, you apologise to Princess Eleanor for upsetting her, to Raidre for… well, fuck if I know, but looks like you broke him, so make it right, and to me… well, I’ll allow you to publicly admit I’m the better man. Got it?”

It’s Shaeraggo all over again. But… I’m not the man I was back then, and this bastard sure isn’t Shaeraggo. “Fine. Though if you can’t get the Princess to listen to me, then…?”

“I’ll never call myself King of the Octagon again. But dream on. You don’t stand a chance. You losers get a bit of power and think you’re hot shit. I was beating the crap out of fighters barehanded before I ever received a blessing from Caturix. You can’t fake guts and skill. Hey, old timer…”

“Me?” Sir Arthur asked mildly.

“Yes, you. You’re refereeing! You’ll trust him, right? The old fart is renowned for fairness.” he asked me.

“Fine.” I conceded. “I won’t be long, you can stay here with…” I began, but Motoko and Natsumi shook their heads.

“No, if you are fighting a match, we want to see.” Motoko declared, and Natsumi seconded her.

“Yes, we wouldn’t miss it. I realise I’ve seen him before.” Natsumi looked at David. “You’re David Reckless, aren’t you? I have seen some of your matches.” On seeing my odd look, Natsumi shrugged. “I sometimes watched boxing, mixed martial arts and other combat sports in secret.” Her smile was wicked. “I wanted to see how the powerful fought. Back then, I desperately wanted to be stronger.”

“So, I got myself a fan, and she’s one of your girls. Must annoy you, right?” He laughed heartily.

“Oh, I apologise, I wouldn’t say I’m a fan, sorry for misleading you.” she countered brightly “Compared to Akio, you don’t even enter my eyes.”

As David reddened, angry but too proud to snap back at her, Sarah laughed loudly, just pushing his anger higher. Oh great, just what I needed, escalation. So, David Reckless, huh… this is annoying. So far I’ve been accosted by a crazed woman, no, make that two, and upset the Princess and angered this guy… and lucky me, there’s still hours to go yet…

Three Hundred And Seventy

As David blustered, the Prime Minister turned to Fujiwara-san with an apologetic expression. “I’m deeply sorry about this, you know. For such honoured guests as you to be subjected to such rudeness, Shige, especially in front of your granddaughters… I have no excuses. For a man who insists on manners and politeness as is the noble Japanese way, this must be quite the shock to your system.”

For a moment Fujiwara-san’s gaze lingered on me. “It is certainly disappointing, but I find myself having to learn to adapt nowadays. The Chosen all have forthright personalities, it seems. Our research has shown that there are very few who could be called ordinary. So a little friction is to be expected. As for non-humans, well…” he observed the frozen Raidre. “The one called Shaeula is the same, she is a rather polite little thing most of the time, but like Akio-san here, when roused she can be quite furious.”

That got Raidre’s attention, and he blinked his grey eyes, his thoughts catching up. “That little weasel? Rumours say she’s a vile, arrogant brat with few redeeming features…” He trailed off as my glare stopped his words.

“I don’t think you should be slandering a Duchess like that, Raidre.” I warned. “And that was a title she earned, and wasn’t merely born with. She’s changed and grown, so pay less attention to rumours. After all, you’ve heard about the victory at the Spring and more.”

“Yes... yes, but it seemed unbelievable, and I am seldom in the Court, so… by the waves, you can’t blame me for my scepticism.” he stammered.

“I suppose not, but now when I stand here in front of you, telling you how it is, you’ve no more right to misunderstand. I get that you are here to protect your Princess and the other attendees of the party, so I’m not going to censure you for that. Hyacinth is here for the same reason…”

She puffed out her chest at that, eyeing Raidre with an expression of superiority on her face. Ignoring her, I continued, also disregarding the impatient looks from David as he was eager to teach me a lesson. I think I might be the teacher though. Don’t judge by first appearances. “But you should have gone about things far more politely.”

I ignored a small whisper from Miyu about my own attitude, and continued. “No harm done, I suppose, though considering there are clearly suspicious and dangerous people here like that Cardinal woman, and the American mad scientist, you shouldn’t be bothering us. The worst of it all is that we genuinely came here with important news for Princess Eleanor, which could save her life and this country, and she brushed us off. I suppose I can concede that a well-bred woman like her might be disgusted by my relationships, but a leader has to put that aside for the greater good.”

“I see. Have no fear, I shall carry your words to the Princess and the Queen if necessary.” our referee, Sir Arthur agreed, grateful. “Once this farce is over and you wake up, I shall be more than happy to intercede.” Oh, so you think I’ll lose too, huh? Well, I am trying to keep a low profile as a healer and buffer type… Sir Arthur looked over to Fujiwara-san and the Prime Minister, ignoring David’s grumbles.

“Again, I apologise. These young ones haven’t a diplomatic bone in their bodies, unlike us older, wiser heads. It’s why the Queen, may God protect her old soul, entrusted me with her granddaughter's safety. After this, we will talk, and I’ll help set aside these misunderstandings.” He turned to me then. “Do forgive the Princess, please. She is a woman of great moral fibre, but under immense pressure. Our noble Green Knight has to carry Britain on her back.”

“Shit, cut the crap old man. I’m eager to get started.” David moaned. “As for her carrying the weight, that’s why she has us, right?”

“I sympathise. I’m carrying a lot of pressure myself. But in the end, I’d rather do it than trust someone else to bear it.” I agreed. “I may not be a man of high moral fibre, but I’m a man who never lets down those he loves.”

“It’s true.” Natsumi agreed.

“I will never allooow a stupid Selkie like yooou to slander Akio or mistress Shaeula. Cooome back when you have defeated the Wild Hunt ooor the Unseelie, and I might listen, fooooool!” Hyacinth taunted her fellow Fae.

“I have to say, I was a little disappointed.” Motoko declared archly. “Her eyes must be clouded if she thinks that Akio is taking advantage of us. But I do allow that our customs and cultures are different. I shall not forgive until she makes an honest attempt to listen to Akio. I understand that we are here for an important reason, but… compared to Shiro or Shaeula, I am not impressed.”

Ouch. Yeah, Motoko is extremely angry right now. Makes sense, this was supposed to be her engagement debut, a huge thing for Japanese noble girls, and the Princess basically said she was an idiot and being fooled and taken advantage of by me. No wonder she’s furious.

The Prime Minister winced. “My God, seems like this has spiralled into a great mess.”

“Nothing you are not used to.” Fujiwara-san observed. “Your stint in the Foreign Office was marked with a few incidents and blunders, as I recall.”

“That’s a low blow, Shige.” The Prime Minister laughed wryly, running a hand through his sandy blonde hair. “Seriously though, I hope this won’t sour things between us. Japan and the UK need to come together now more than ever. The fact that the USA sent that madwoman here as an envoy shows they either aren’t taking us seriously, or have an ulterior motive. As Akio has a British mother, he could be a bridge between us.”

“I’m not going to cast aside my mission just because I’m angry.” I assured them, looking at David levelly. “I’ll treat this challenge as a spar, and to be honest, I don’t give a crap about whether you’re the King of the Octagon, or King of anything at all. But I do object to your rudeness ruining Motoko’s evening. So afterwards I want an apology. A proper one.”

“Aye, that’s kind of cool.” Sarah nodded, grinning. “He’s got some class, ye have to admit, David. Chivalry is nay dead, it seems.”

“Chivalry is for winners.” David snorted. “Enough damn stalling. Though…” He took a deep breath, visibly calming down. “I guess if you really are here because you know something that’ll help our dumb yet brave Princess, I should apologise. Something just rubs me the wrong away about you.” He turned to Motoko then. “Sorry. Like I say, I’m a guy who has been around the block, and I get it. Guys like young girls, and a famous, handsome man can get as many women as he wants. No judgement, I’m impressed you are taking it so well. But… there was that shit with her uncle in the media, so yeah, she’s pretty sensitive about how men handle girls, especially younger ones. And damn me if you don’t look young. I bet you’re not even legal to drink.”

“I am legally old enough to marry with parental consent, both here and in Japan, why should we care about any other country and their ways?” Motoko dismissed his question. “But I accept your apology, crude thought it is.”

“Are we going to fight still?” I asked, and he grinned.

“Fuck yeah, I never back down. Like I said, you piss me off. Real question, so I know how many rounds to make the fight. Just how many girls are you stringing along? I’ll take you down once for each for the sake of the Princess!”

Eri, Shaeula, Hinata, Motoko, Natsumi, Hyacinth, Shiro, Daiyu, Kana. For now. I guess I get it. From the outside it looks bad. “Nine.” I declared proudly, as I had resolved never to deny any of them. “For now, anyway.”

“Yes, the Diviner….” Motoko whispered softly. “In time, we shall see.”

“Nine? Shit, you’re going to be a wreck when I’m done.” David laughed meanly. “But damn, if you make it through all nine rounds, I’ll call you my fucking brother.”

“I’m nay expert, but isn’t that what the Japanese call a flag?” Sarah laughed, finding this all very amusing, it seemed.

“Hyacinth, you stay here.” I told her. “I don’t trust some of the guests. Miyu, you’re in charge, Hyacinth will listen to you. If you feel you’re in genuine danger, let Hyacinth do her thing. Your lives are our first priority.” I turned back to Hyacinth. “Just… collateral damage to the minimum, please.”

“Yes, nooo problem. Stupid Selkie can stay tooo. I need to re-educate him abooout the glory of yooou and mistress Shaeula!”

“I don’t feel good about this.” the Prime Minister remarked, but I waved off his words.

“Fujiwara-san has his own diplomatic goals, being rude to me shouldn’t change that. Like I said, I’ll consider this a spar, an exchange of pointers between two friendly countries. And when I’m done, David here is going to get the Princess to listen to us, and I want everyone to bless Motoko’s engagement. While I’m at it, since the cat’s out of the bag, Natsumi’s too. Might as well. In fact…”

I whispered something to Fujiwara-san, and he smiled wryly. “I suspect that is an interesting idea. Both a power play and rather cruel. But…” he stared at the Prime Minister, his hard brown eyes brooking no dissent. “…I believe we can.”

“Great. All right then. To be honest, after seeing Titan’s strength, I’m curious as to yours, David. Seems like you’re famous too. If even Natsumi, ultimate sheltered girl that she is, has heard of you, then you probably have some bite to your bark.”

“No kidding.” David agreed proudly, as we set off for the entrance. I was accompanied by Natsumi and Motoko, while David was bringing Sarah and Sir Arthur. “You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that. And I can tell you’ve done some bad shit. Well, that’s us Chosen, right?” he shrugged sympathetically. “I don’t really get the fairy shit that Raidre drones on about, but you think you’re a big deal, killing this Duke or whatever? Maybe you are, but the difference between a guy like me who grew up living and breathing combat sports, who fought day in and day out for years against the best, spilling blood and breaking bone, stitching my own wounds… that gap can’t be bridged by a little power given by some watching God.”

“Natsumi and I have studied our Tsumura Arts ever since we could first hold a practice blade.” Motoko agreed. “It is a way of life. It builds character, discipline and bravery. More importantly, it builds combat sense.”

“Your girl here is a smart one. At least you've got good taste. I like a woman who can look after herself.” David smirked knowingly.

“Ach, ignore the pig. Dinnae fall for his banter, he’s nay such a good catch as he says.” Sarah laughed.

Before anyone could say more, David spotted a rather handsome young man, delicate and fragile, wearing black glasses and with long, silky hair. “Oh hey kid, can you go grab Mary-Jane and send her my way? We’ll need a healer to patch up this idiot.”

He paused, surprised by the group David was with, and he brightened as he saw Motoko and Natsumi, though they paid him no mind. “Actually, healing is my specialty, so I think we’ll be fine.” I suggested, reinforcing the previous misunderstandings the British had.

“You think? Hard to heal when you’re knocked out, flat on your arse. Just trust me on that.” David warned.

“I’ll get her. Where are you going… and who are these girls?” the young man asked, curious.

“They’re taken, that’s who they are, Donovan. Don’t go pulling any of your charming moves and causing more trouble. We’ve done enough.” David actually looked a little ashamed, and Sarah snickered.

“Aye, Eleanor has already chewed this guy out, ye don’t want to get what he did.”

“No.” Donovan agreed quietly, face falling. “Upsetting the Princess, I could never!” He shook his head, shoulders twitching.

“Just go find the damn schoolteacher. The guards can show you where to go…” As the young man scurried off, David shrugged. “He’s a good hand with a spear and oddly brave. But man, if there’s ever a guy who’d love to move to Japan now you have those stupid polygamy laws, it’s him. Girls throw themselves at him constantly.”

“Jealous?” Sarah asked, as we left the hall and Beefeaters showed us to a suitable storage room that was currently empty.

“Of the kid? Please redhead, give me some credit. Like I say, I like girls who can take care of themselves, not the delicate little flowers Donovan likes. They’d all wither away within seconds in a real battle.” He glanced around the room. “It’s big enough, but we don’t have any ropes or matting.” He stomped down. “Wooden flooring. Going to fucking hurt. Can you take it?”

“I don’t think we should be risking injury.” Sir Arthur warned. “This is a friendly bout, you said?”

“Well, friendly enough, right?” David grinned, a feral look in his eyes. “I’ve got to show our foreign guests that sure, they may have kicked the Chinese in the balls, but us Brits are a whole different beast. Though I do feel bad beating the shit out of a healer. It’d be like punching our schoolteacher.”

“Ye wouldn’t dare.” Sarah snickered. “Anyway, dinnae count your your chickens, ye might find egg on your face, ye know?”

Please stop winding him up. He’s obviously trying to impress you, and you must be able to see that. My prayers went unanswered as they continued to tease each other, Sarah clearly having the upper hand. I bent down and knocked the ground. “Well, I can handle this sort of impact, I’m sure. And careless matting would affect our footing, right? You’re the referee though, it’s your call.” I said politely to Sir Arthur. “If David is fine with it, I am.”

“I see.” Sir Arthur sighed. “Really, why does everyone have such extreme personalities? I suppose that will remain a mystery. So, nine rounds. That way there has to be a winner. Though I must insist that retirement is allowed. And that attacks to maim or kill are strictly forbidden.”

“Yeah, quitting is cool, if he can be so chickenshit in front of his girls.” David agreed. “As for maiming, well, anything Mary-Jane can heal is fine.”

“How about anything I can heal?” I asked, and Sir Arthur looked troubled.

“And what does that entail?” he questioned me, and I whispered in his ear, careful to avoid David hearing. After hearing what I had to say, Sir Arthur looked more perplexed. “I see. Very well. You should not be fighting this bout with skills like that. This is folly to risk you. I cannot fathom what the Japanese are thinking. Very well, David. Non-lethal attacks only. Injury is fine so long as you avoid killing.”

“Shit? Seriously? Well, your balls are bigger than I thought. Want to look big in front of them, huh?” He jerked a thumb at the girls.

“He has no need to impress us.” Motoko shook her head, calm and composed, faintly eager. Natsumi was also watching on in her white suit, looking like a manager, her own brown eyes gleaming.

“That’s right! We’ve seen and heard more than enough of Akio’s exploits to know he’s number one!”

“Hey, those girls are pretty funny, ye ken.” Sarah chuckled, and they answered her after deciphering her thick accent.

“So, want a wager?” Natsumi suggested confidently, and I struggled to hold in a smile. Why is it these events always lead to gambling, and then usually trouble too?

As the three girls talked, Sir Arthur continued with the rules. “Stay within the marked area. No lethal blows as stated. Nine rounds. Each round ends by submission, tap out or a ten count. I can also stop it if I think the likelihood of lethal injury is too high. Happy, David, Mr Oshiro?”

“Call me Akio.”

“Very well. Akio, David… round one… begin!”

“Think fast then, bigshot!” David snapped, darting towards me with incredible speed, the wooden floor cracking. Well, faster than Titan probably was, that’s for sure. But to me… Split Thoughts were running, but I had Body Enhancement off and Might Of The Furious Earth on Fortitude, so only my natural stats were affecting my speed and strength.

“Sure, you too.” I laughed, my knee slamming into his guts. I pulled the blow, but even so the breath was driven out of him, and I grabbed his arm and tossed him clean outside our makeshift ring. He righted himself in the air, landing on his knees, coughing and wheezing.

“Oh, no ring outs, right?” I asked Sir Arthur, who nodded.

“Well shit…” David coughed. “You’re a fast one. But you hit like a bitch, barely felt it.” He wiped at his mouth, before his feral grin broadened. “But this might be more fun than I thought.”

With that he rushed at me again, more careful. As I went for the knee again he feinted to the side, only to meet my elbow. He deflected that too, and I was spinning behind him, delivering several blows to his ribs. Bone creaked and he staggered, turning only to run into a kick which threw him out against the wall, hard enough to leave a crater in the expensive panels. Oops, this is Buckingham Palace, better moderate myself so as not to damage cultural heritage.

“I’m nay seeing your glory here David.” Sarah giggled, perfectly timed to heat him up, and he wiped blood from his mouth, flexing.

“Ah, shut it, shield girl. I can take a hit as good as you can. Well now…” His smile was bloody now. “I’d have to say you aren’t bad for a healer. Mary-Jane only wishes she can hit like that. But I’ve got your speed figured out, and I can handle those hits…” He came in low and varying his speed, his footwork something I hadn’t seen before. My first punch missed, and David grinned. “Got you!” He ducked under my strikes and aimed an uppercut.

“Nope.” I swayed away, and this time his arm broke as I seized it and twisted. With him held there my knee slammed him in his guts, and he momentarily blacked out.

“Might want to call it.” I said to Sir Arthur as I let David fall. He shook his head and counted, and after ten, it was over.

“Well done, Akio. But your movements seem rather clumsier than usual.” Motoko observed, which Sarah found curious.

“Ye reckon? They looked quick enough to me.”

“It’s not the speed.” Natsumi agreed. “Akio has an excellent grasp of the fundamentals of martial arts. This seems, well, more like a brawl.”

“Ye don’t say? Well, why do ye think that is?”

“If I had to suggest a reason…” Motoko mused, watching as I fixed David’s arm with Ether Healing and woke him up. “…perhaps he is matching his style to his opponent?”

“That’s right.” I agreed, as David’s eyes flashed open. “This is Mixed Martial Arts, right? But fine, I’ll get serious. I don’t feel comfortable fighting that way anyway, just relying on my greater stats.”

“No shit.” David grumbled, flexing his arm, surprised there was no pain. “Fuck, this healing is good. Makes me want to offer you a spot on the team.” He paused, seeming faintly embarrassed. “So, guess I’m not doing the clean sweep. Well, that’s on me. You kept some strength and speed back, I see. Smart. Got more combat instincts than I thought. But I can still top that.” He looked to Sir Arthur. “Get the second round started you old fart, this is getting good!”

“All right then, Mr King of the Octagon. Show me some moves!” I gestured to him, and with a bright laugh he attacked. Yeah, his speed’s gone up a little, but it’s more he seems faster due to his technique. Still within my comfort zone though…

This time David unleashed a flurry of blows, which was a mask for a feint. He then attempted to grab my arm and break it like I did to him, only to drop as my foot shattered his left kneecap. As he sagged down, I grabbed his neck, and realising he was beat, he tapped my shoulder.

“Fuck, that was a perfect counter.” he growled, unable to put weight on his knee. I bent down and within a minute he was standing gingerly on it again. “I can see that I was wrong. But don’t think you’ve won.” He shrugged, unwilling to admit defeat. “Redhead, stop that damn laughing. If you want to give him a go, feel free, but I’m not sure your barrier could block these hits. All right then. Old man, round three!”

I felt a surge of aether and David recited some words in older, archaic English. “I am he who stands to defend these isles, on this ground I shall remain undefeated. Mars Caturix!”

“Ach, shit, David, are ye sure that’s wise? Ye dinnae want tae kill him. Sir Arthur, maybe ye should…”

“Nah, this guy’s healing is really good.” David disagreed, his presence now filling the room, aether surging. “Long as he doesn’t bite it, Mary-Jane can wake him up and he can put his broken bones back together. Damn, who knew I’d have so much fun at another boring gala? You okay, not backing down in front of your girls? Though you might make them cry when…”

“Less talk. My girls aren’t as weak as to panic at a bit of my blood.” I snorted, interrupting David, and as Motoko and Natsumi blushed at my compliment, David howled with laughter.

“Shit, I apologise for saying you got small balls. Balls of steel, like mine!” He grinned, now in good humour. “That or you don’t know what’s coming. Heads up!”

Impressive. David’s Favour seemed to be some sort of Body Enhancement, as now his strength and speed had increased explosively. I’ve still got the edge though… but it’s a lot closer. I dodged a kick, my counterattack dodged in turn, before he flurried punches towards my head and sternum. I parried, rolling my arms in a soft counter ripped from Chinese Bafaquan.

David quickly broke free before I could break his arms again, only to stagger as I stomped down on his kicking leg. Bone cracked but he used his strength to launch a headbutt at my face, only to run into my elbow. The impact rocked me, but knocked him clean out, bone giving under my strike. Oops.

“Best hurry with this one.” I muttered as I started releasing aether. Luckily his body was massively fortified by his Favour, so his brain hadn’t suffered any major damage. Though without Ether Healing that could have led to a nasty concussion or worse…

“I see. That was Bafaquan.” Motoko observed. “The soft counters in Chinese combat are useful against harder Western styles.” She observed calmly, and Natsumi joined in, also analysing my attacks. Now they are gaining more Levels, their kinetic vision is getting better, so they can see what’s going on.

“Yes, he’s attacking David when he makes his attacks, striking at points of weakest balance. It’s just as Master Ulfuric teaches, strike where the enemy is weakest, when they are most vulnerable.” Natsumi’s face was red, Motoko’s too. “I think I’m in love all over again.”

“Indeed. There is no one else we could be with.” Motoko agreed. “It makes me wish we could spar ourselves, though I confess, that man would easily crush us, he is too fast and strong. It would be like trying to take on Grulgor barehanded. I am not so foolish as to not know my limits. For now.”

“Ye girls sure are cold, ye know. Poor David’s getting battered out there, and ye be flirting with your man. Nay cold, ice cold!” Sarah chuckled. “David, step it up, ye fool. I’ll lose my wager if ye dinnae try harder!”

“Hey, who is getting battered, you bitch? And I never asked you to make a damn wager, so quit your yapping!” David snarled, before lowering his tone. “Well shit, you’re not wrong. How did I lose the first three? You’ve obviously been trained in martial arts. And not just that Eastern mumbo-jumbo. Fuck…” He shook his head, clearing out the cobwebs. “My ears are still bloody ringing like a bastard. Did I hear you mentioning Ulfuric? You said that name to Raidre and he went all pale.”

“Yes, Ulfuric is a Fae warrior. He’s a master of weapons and unarmed combat, he’s been drilling us hard.” I offered David a hand up and he took it.

“Us? So something doesn’t add up. But I get it. You got your secrets, we have ours. So… round four. Ready?” he asked, and Sir Arthur signalled we could go. This time I moved first, keeping tight and compact. David parried blows, unable to counter, as I still outmatched him by a margin of around twenty percent.

He’s pushing a thousand in Might and Precision buffed I’d say. Really, that’s way better than I’d expected. Makes sense if his Favour is a pure self-buff though. I expect most of his Levelling is going to his Favour and stats as well. It has long-term potential, for sure. I was tempted to use my Eye to see but decided against it, as David was fighting fairly.

“Fuck, shit… you’re fast.” David was sweating, and after another exchange of blows, he was off-balance, and then he was down, yielding.

“Every time my footwork slips or I’m sloppy in a strike or counter, huh?” David mused, thoughtful. “This doesn’t look good for me. Can’t lose another one or I’m out. Well, even if I win the next five… I’ll speak to the Princess for you.”

I was surprised at that, and he raised an eyebrow. “What? I may find you annoying, but when I step into the Octagon with someone who has the guts to face me, that’s a man I can respect. Same on the battlefield.” He turned to Motoko and Natsumi. “I apologise for the insults. I mean it. Guess you two do know what you’re doing. Martial arts girls are going to want a strong man, right? Well, your guy here is a tough bastard. But I’m still not down and out!”

“I accept your apology once more. Perhaps I was a little indiscreet. But the occasion is special to me.” Motoko graciously waved a hand, dismissing his prior insults.

“I’ll bet. Engagement event, huh? That’s some old school noble shit. Hey, want a picture with a world-famous martial artist? Your friend there is a fan, right?” He winked at Natsumi.

“I was impressed by your strength. At home, our access to what others take for granted was restricted, but father did enjoy sport, so the channel was unlocked. And some nights I would see your fights.” Natsumi admitted. “I remember thinking you were a true warrior.”

“These girls get it.” He slapped me on the back while Sarah turned purple with laughter. “I’ll apologise to the mad-eyed maid later. Though she’s a killer if ever I’ve seen one. You have a wide strike zone.”

“Hyacinth has lived a hard life and was saved by Akio.” Motoko declared. “That is why I cannot easily forgive this Raidre. He slandered Shaeula too. That is as unforgivable as one insulting your Queen!”

“Hey, mellow out, firecracker. I get it. Okay, maybe you like crazy women.” He smirked at me, before addressing Sir Arthur. “Hey old fart…”

“What, you rogue?” Sir Arthur responded, more relaxed now that my Ether Healing had been shown to fix many injuries. “The Queen will be most unhappy when she hears about this.”

“Nah, I reckon this is the sort of diplomacy this guy gets.” He glanced at me knowingly, and I shrugged.

“If I claimed it wasn’t, I’d be lying. This happens far too much.” I admitted, and David laughed again.

“…this guy’s the real deal. Makes me think… well, he’s with some real important Japanese guests, and the Prime Minister is respecting the shit out of him, and you know what a tactless buffoon he can be. He’s got the ear of the fairies, like our Princess… I think we can’t afford to have them go home disappointed.”

“Ach, David’s brain, are ye sure ye fixed it, he’s talking too much sense!” Sarah snorted, her blue eyes wide.

“When men exchange blows, they can read each other.” David insisted. “Now shut it, I know you agree too!”

It was then the door flew open, and a woman around my mother’s age burst in, looking aghast. “Mr Reckless, Sarah, Sir Arthur, what is going on? Donovan told me you were off to fight a guest! Surely not even you would be so disrespectful…” She trailed off as she saw the damaged walls and floor, full of cracks and dents, and covered her face. “Oh no, it’s too late.”

“Ach, it’ll be fine, nay worries.” Sarah draped an arm around her, consoling. “They both seem to be muscleheads, and get this, David even apologised! Besides, look, we have guests!”

“Oh, and who are you two girls?” Mary-Jane asked, and as Motoko and Natsumi introduced themselves, David raised his fists.

“Come on, let’s go!”

“Right!”

David squeezed out every ounce of power and strength, but none of his blows could break my defence. He did nearly catch me out with one clever feint, but my rising knee struck him in a very sensitive spot, and moments later my foot was on his neck.

“Mr Reckless!” Mary-Jane cried, but he shook his head, face white.

“No way I’m letting you heal that.” he spat. “Shit. Five to nil.” He slammed his fist into the ground, annoyed, shattering the wooden flooring.

“Ach, my wager lost. I should nay have trusted ye, David!” Sarah teased.

“So, should we call it?” I asked, and David shook his head.

“Tired already? No, You won, I’m not a sore loser. But… at least let me have a chance to finish off strong. Man to man.”

“Fine.” I shrugged. “Your funeral.”

“Not with you and our schoolteacher here.” he countered, earning a cold look from the woman.

“This is foolishness. I don’t approve, Mr Reckless. Fighting a guest invited by Her Majesty is practically treason.”

“Hardly. In fact… I think I have something worthwhile to show him.” he grinned at me knowingly. “Round six!”

The sixth round I won as well, but twice David nearly struck a blow on me. As I patched him up, he nodded to me. “Thought so. Well, keep it up.” Thought what?

The seventh round was much the same, but a nagging doubt was at the back of my mind. It was then Motoko gasped. “I see it, Akio, you…”

“Ah, no spoilers, girl.” David shook his head. “You’ve got good eyes and a combat brain. Damn, why are all the girls around me like Sarah? Maybe I should start going for Asians?”

“Ye love it, ye bastard.” Sarah snorted loudly in response to that.

“Motoko, what do… wait, I see!” Natsumi clapped her hands together, realising something too. She smiled at me warmly. “Do your best, Akio!”

What was that? “Round eight.” I spoke, and David nodded.

“It is indeed. But this round is mine.” he declared confidently, and attacked. I went to block his strike and counter, only to swing and hit air. My next attack missed him and two attacks came back at me, a kick and a grapple. He’s off-balance, so… I countered, only for David to move seemingly at random, his legs snaking around my body, arms around my neck. “Got you.” he laughed in exultation. “You’re done.” The momentum carried me to the ground, as he tightened his chokehold.

I could break out if I wanted, but… replaying the action back in my head, I tapped out. I’m still faster, but he seemed to anticipate my moves and lead me into a trap.

“Fuck yes! See that Sarah, I’m not washed up!” David crowed. “You want to tell him, girls, or shall I?”

“Akio, your moves are too predictable.” Motoko explained. “Each time you react with an excellent, well-chosen counter, attacking his weak points perfectly. It is a work of art, but…”

“You can’t beat a master with pure skill. There’s no guile.” Natsumi added. “In the end, even Motoko or I would have stood a chance of dodging your strike.”

“Yeah, they get it. Good job! I see why you enjoy teaching, Mary-Jane.” he told her mockingly, before turning back to me. “They’re right. You’ve been trained well, but you have no style. Nothing but deliberate, perfect responses. Sure, with your speed and power that’ll defeat most opponents, but when a true pro figures you out… just like I did, I can predict all your attacks and lead you. Well, might as well wrap this up, and I’ll take the last round. You’re only as good as your last fight, after all.” He winked mockingly.

I see. That does make sense. I’m always taking the most efficient strike where I’ll win. Ulfuric did say I needed to take the foundation I have and find my own way… “Thanks for the lesson. I do appreciate it. I’m sure the girls do too. So… let me return the favour.”

“Oh? Confident, huh? Be warned, you’ve learned to fight that way, suddenly throwing in some random shit won’t beat me, not like the first round where you were just brawling with speed and strength. This time I have your measure.”

“Thanks. So…” We waited for the signal, and as soon as Sir Arthur spoke I surged forwards. Time for Body Enhancement. David blinked as my speed nearly doubled, and moments later he was embedded in the wall, one arm and leg bent at a brutal angle, coughing blood. Oops, overdid that a bit again…

“I’m ending it, technical knockout!” Sir Arthur cried hurriedly, as Mary-Jane panicked, screaming and rushing towards David.

“No… fucking shit… the fuck, you were holding back?” David managed. I was at his side before his own healer, letting aether flow, Healing internal injuries, straightening the bone and numbing pain. Mary-Jane stumbled to a halt, and Sarah patted her shoulder.

“I ken, ye think it’s just ye who is shocked? David poked a bloody lion here. Luckily they both seem tae be boneheads. Like attracts like, I guess.”

“No shit. Wait, you’re a healer, right? Putting aside your strength and speed, you have something like the Battle Hymn of Caturix? That’s not fucking fair…” David stood, moving his now-healed limbs. “Well, much as I’d like to complain, I got royally battered. Eight to one. Shit. So, yeah…” He glanced down at his ripped, ragged and bloody suit, while mine was still pristine except for a little dust Motoko wiped off happily. “…a deal’s a deal. I’ll go change, lucky we have a break room here where I stashed my casual clothes. Perks of being the guards of the Princess.” He gave me a fist bump, which I accepted.

“It’s not so much I was holding back, as I don’t want to give too much away. I think the Princess is going to be our ally when she hears what I have to say, but I sure as hell don’t trust everyone here. Why tip my hand? But you earned it as thanks for the lesson for me and the girls.”

“Makes sense. Annoying as that is. Well…” He scowled at Sarah, who was laughing, red-faced at his attitude. “…sure, laugh it up, redhead. Next time you need saving from a mob of enemies, maybe I’ll look the other way…”

“Ach, dinnae be like that, David. Ye ken I’m only teasing…”

At that moment, my phone beeped, and reading the message, I grinned. “All right. Motoko, you take Natsumi and…” I explained quickly, and she nodded. “I’ll change with Hyacinth, and you take care of it.”

“I shall accompany you.” Sir Arthur agreed jovially. “And I thank you for your patience with David, though it seems my worries were unfounded.”

“Thanks. Well, I’ll see you later, David. With the Princess.” I warned.

“Yeah, I’m a man of my damn word. Come on, redhead. I need someone to vent to…”

“Sir Arthur, just what happened?” Mary-Jane asked as everyone else left us.

“A good question indeed.” Sir Arthur laughed dryly. “Diplomacy, it seems. The young are a bit… energetic… for these old bones. But it seems to have all worked out.”

Yeah, though impressing these other Chosen wasn’t my goal. But they are the team Princess Eleanor has gathered, so having them onside can’t be a bad thing. Right, now it’s time for my diplomatic offensive. We took a lot of shit, time to retaliate. We’re the ones offering aid, not looking for it, so we have the advantage. Time to play our full hand…

Side One Hundred And Thirty-Five – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

Well, so far today has been simply awful. Eleanor drank from a glass of champagne the server passed her, taking big gulps. She wasn’t much of a drinker, really, not like her brother Henry, and less so since she became the Green Knight, but today she felt the need, and cursed as her body rapidly purged her of the lingering effects. Finishing the rest of the glass with a single swallow, she quickly procured herself another, biting back on a bitter sigh.

Her gaze strayed to the ever-watchful Mary Stuart, the woman that had been plaguing her constantly recently. Grandmother had set eyes on her and her allies, of course, but the worst thing was that they had no reason to bar her from any of these events, as other than some harsh words about her faith, the woman had done nothing, and the Silver Hands Foundation she was in alignment with, under Maxwell Power, had spent a notable fortune on both charitable endeavours, realising Sarah’s and Mary-Jane’s ideals on various schools and orphanages, as well as providing monetary support for research and other expensive matters.

As grandmother says, everything costs money. The Crown is sinking a significant amount of wealth into training and supporting all the Gods’ Chosen that can be gathered… Putting aside the beautiful yet stern woman, whose probing questions and accusations were guaranteed to set her on edge, she considered the second reason she was in a foul mood.

“Those American bastards…” She swore quietly, quite unlike her usual polite demeanour. But if anyone deserves my invectives, it’s surely them… surely her. The Americans, in either a calculated insult, or an act of tasteless hubris, had sent a researcher, most likely one who had performed tragic and cruel experiments on innocent people, her people, good British citizens, abducted from these very shores or vanished while on holiday abroad. It makes me furious. As a Royal, they are our subjects, and owed our protection. To think we weren’t able to…

Eleanor would have to meet her later, along with the Prime Minister and the Foreign Secretary, as well as several military figures. It was something she was not looking forward to in the slightest, but as the leader of the Gods’ Chosen and a Princess, it was a role only she could play. Then there’s the third reason I am so furious…

She had accepted David’s tales of womanising and careless relationships, mostly because she wasn’t presented with evidence of them, they were more tall tales he liked to brag about during their downtime, and Eleanor was half-convinced he was doing it merely to get under Sarah’s skin. I’m fairly certain David is carrying a torch for her. He does praise strong women…

Donovan was a concern, it seemed every week he was romancing someone new, but he was a young man, barely past being a boy, and he was so soft-spoken and timid that she was sure nothing untoward was happening. I’ve warned him not to break too many hearts, but David says boys will be boys… Sir Arthur asked me not to judge him too harshly either…

On her third glass of champagne now, she frowned. Raidre doesn’t trust them. That means I should be wary too. Besides… hearing about the awful polygamy laws Japan had put in place was frustrating, though David seemed to find it funny. Worse was to come, when the Japanese Chosen that claimed he was here to speak to her about something important was brazenly showing off his relationships with a young girl. Damn him! It’s Uncle all over again! How can I trust or work with such a man… not when he has more than one. He is even making moves on Fae! Such a dangerous individual…

Her fist clenched, and Eleanor gasped as the crystal stem of the champagne glass cracked. A thin bead of blood flowed before her flesh instantly sealed, regenerating. Gingerly she called over a servant, who took the glass and asked her with some concern if she was well. Waving her away, Eleanor nodded.

Just why does he annoy me so? Of course, it’s obvious, but… Eleanor was starting to feel a little guilty, she had been undiplomatic, and whether the man was a saint or a scumbag, it was true that the United Kingdom needed allies more than ever, the disrespect America having showed them today a clear sign relationships would remain strained.

“No. I refuse to apologise. With great power, one must wield it scrupulously. Using it to satisfy base desires is wrong. It seems to me he is only interested in collecting women like they are trophies. Disgusting.”

“Oh, Princess, it’s you.” A man spoke up behind her, and she turned to see that it was Samuel Davies, the middle-aged man who commanded the Manchester strike team. He was wearing a noticeably better tailored suit than last time he attended one of these events, and on seeing her looking, he grinned.

“I thought it would be better to dress the part. The pay we receive is quite decent, and I’m tired of feeling out of place at these large gatherings.”

Feeling out of place, I see. “I heard that Manchester is coming along well.” Eleanor spoke, trying to take her mind off more annoying matters.

“Yes, though Callie got injured and is recovering. A bad business, we were lucky there. That’s another reason why I want to dress to impress. No point being frugal, our line of work is very dangerous. It makes one think about their own mortality.”

“Callie? That’s the youngest of your team, yes? I haven’t heard…” Eleanor muttered, horrified. “…will she recover? Has Mary-Jane been called to help her? If not, I can…”

“Calm yourself, Princess. I’m sure Callie will be delighted to hear you’re so worried about her. She idolises you, our brave Knight who leads from the front, despite being a privileged Princess.”

For a moment, Eleanor paused, not sure if she had heard his tone correctly, but then she dismissed it. I’m a little tipsy. Though damn it all, I can already feel it fading. “So she’ll recover?” she asked, and he nodded.

“Yes, it was some sort of poison, apparently, one that has left her weak and feeble. So I don’t believe your healer will be able to help her, since it was far too late to cut out the poisoned areas, like I believe she has done before. Nothing we do is an exact science, is it, but we think she’ll be back to fighting trim in a week or two. For now, the Manchester team is just keeping sharp, training. And enjoying ourselves. As you should. If there were any reporters from the tabloids here, they’d love a picture of the depressed Princess.” He laughed heartily, and Eleanor sighed.

“True. Well, I do hope you’ll continue serving Britain and the populace, Samuel. And when Miss Callie has some spare time after her recovery, do tell me and I will visit.”

Samuel’s smile broadened. “I’ll definitely tell her. I’m sure she’ll be overjoyed. Now, if you’ll excuse me…” With that he headed off, and since he was walking in the general direction of people Eleanor had no wish to engage with, she looked away, only to spot a familiar, friendly face, her brilliant traditional red and gold Sari standing out amongst the suits and dresses of the other guests. At last, someone who I can relax with. Eleanor had grown very close with Aditi over the months they had spent together, her calm, soothing manner always lifting her spirits.

“Oh, Eleanor, it is good to see you.” Aditi chirped with her melodious accent. It had taken a while for Aditi to stop calling her Princess and use her name, but now hearing that made Eleanor happy, as it was an extra closeness that she had earned.

“Not half as good as it is to see you.” Eleanor responded fervently, and the look on her face must have been unusual, as Aditi leaned in, surprised.

“Oh Eleanor, just what is wrong? If it is something you can talk about, I would be most happy to listen. I do not know if I can help with any weighty matters, but a trouble shared is a trouble halved, is it not?”

“I don’t know about that.” Eleanor shrugged, a smile on her face for the first time in a while. “But you do have an aura about you, Aditi. You always seem so cheerful, despite everything.”

“You are most kind, as always.” Aditi laughed with gentle humour. “I simply have no reasons not to be cheerful. Yes, what we do is dangerous and terrible, but we do it together, working as one. As long as we have harmony, we shall succeed. Besides, seeing the smiling faces of the children and all those we have helped… is that not a more precious reward than any amount of money or fame?”

I’m very fortunate grandmother managed to find these members. Aditi, Sarah and Mary-Jane are all so kind, while Sir Arthur is someone I can trust. Even David and Donovan, despite their… problems… are good people at heart. Good at heart, hmm…

“What troubles you then, dear Eleanor?” Aditi pressed, jolting her out of her gloomy thoughts. “I know you do not enjoy these events, to raise funds and awareness, but they are necessary. Even those who hold some reservations about us know we have to work together.”

Ugh, that hits a sore spot. True, if even Mary Stuart offers us support, despite clearly disliking me, can I reject foreign aid merely due to personal feelings? But… it’s not right. It isn’t! Eleanor had very traditional views on love, and having watched her brothers go through very different paths of romance, she had firmed up an idea in her head of what love should be. Not… not treating women as trophies to be won, young impressionable minds to warp. “Yes, well... I just find some of our guests today rather intolerable.”

“That is not like you, Princess.” Aditi observed. “You normally do not let your displeasure show. But then, I have noticed you have been on edge recently. David has noticed it as well.”

David? Really? But then, he has been there whenever I enter Avalon recently… Looking around, she realised she couldn’t see David anywhere in the hall, nor the Japanese visitor and his too-young fiancées. Just where did they all vanish to? She spotted Raidre, leaning on a table, expression lifeless, and she had never seen the powerful, brave Fae look so shellshocked.

She caught the eye of Henry, who was with Melissa, his current girlfriend, one he seemed very serious about, and he waved at her to come over. The only downside was he seemed to be with a group of Asians, likely more of the Japanese delegation. Sadly, I’ve seen him now, so…

“Are we going to talk to your brother? That will cheer you up.” Aditi smiled softly, and Eleanor once more was glad of her soothing calm.

“I suppose so. I’ll just shake off this gloom, then I will mingle, I promise.”

“That is the spirit.” Aditi agreed. As they approached, Henry called to her jovially.

“Ellie, Miss Aditi, come over here and meet an old friend.” He gestured to the oldest Japanese man.

“This is Katsuro-san…” Henry surprised her by using a polite honorific. “He’s the head of the JSDF, and we’ve met several times at my Games, and also to discuss Veteran matters. He’s a man who believes in looking after those who’ve served.”

“Well of course, Prince Henry.” The man, Katsuro, returned the favour. “The JSDF is an army to protect the people, but the soldiers themselves are of the people. To let their service be a detriment to them is something no righteous country can countenance.”

As her brother let out a boisterous cry of “That’s damn right!” Katsuro turned to her.

“I am charmed to meet you, Princess Eleanor. The rumours hardly do you justice. I am Tsumura Katsuro, and this is my son, Minoru, and my daughter-in-law Hikari.”

Tsumura? Eleanor froze for a moment, before venturing a question. “So, the girl I met earlier with that… Chosen…” she looked at Melissa cautiously. I hope Henry hasn’t been indiscreet. Yes, she’s here so she knows the basics, but there’s a lot we can’t disclose to outsiders, and until they marry, sadly Melissa still is. “…she was Motoko Tsumura…”

“Yes, my granddaughter. She is lovely, is she not? She was delighted to be meeting a Princess such as yourself on her engagement debut, but…” He searched around with his eyes. “I cannot see her, I wonder where she and Akio-san have gone.”

So frustrating. She exchanged a glance with Melissa, who looked equally tense. I see we agree on some things. Not even Henry had been foolish enough to mention their uncle to Melissa much, considering she was an American and often championed women’s rights. “If I may be a little forthright then…” Eleanor managed, annoyed. “Just what possessed you to allow your young granddaughter to be engaged to such an older man, especially one who has other women? Don’t you care about her wellbeing at all?”

Katsuro reacted at that, smiling wryly, while Hikari looked embarrassed.

“Whoa, it’s not like you to be rude to guests, Ellie. You should calm down…” Henry began, only to shut up as she faced him with a sapphire-eyed glare.

“Be quiet, Henry. Don’t make a scene in front of your girlfriend. Don’t call me Ellie during state events, and I hope you haven’t been… indiscreet... or grandmother will have your hide!” Beside her, Aditi was shocked by her vehemence, shrinking back a little.

“Oh, no… well, I’ve talked to Melissa, of course but… only about how cool and brave you are, and how proud we all are of you, Ellie… uh, Eleanor. Nothing bad. Besides… she’ll be part of the family soon. I… uh…”

So, my useless playboy of a brother is settling down at last? I’d normally be happy, but I’m too furious.

“I am sorry if we have offended you, Princess. That was not our intent. Not when we had such important news to bring you.” Katsuro apologised with the dignity of a true noble. “I understand our culture might be foreign to you, but from what I know, you only have to go a few generations back and your partner would have been chosen for you.” he pointed out, and Henry agreed, nodding fiercely, relief on his face.

“He’s got you there, Eleanor. Grandmother’s marriage was hardly free of meddling.”

“In Japan, arranged marriages are, if not common, still a notable percentage of the population. Curiously, do you know which has the higher divorce rate? Arranged unions or marriages for love?” Katsuro asked mildly, and Eleanor frowned.

“Since you are asking, it must be love marriages. That’s not the point though…”

“No, but it is an illustration. With marriages of love, love can cool, and then they divorce. Arranged marriages need to be worked at. Both parties make more of an effort, and therefore they last.”

Aditi spoke up, surprising Eleanor. “That is true, in my culture, certainly. Arranged marriages are very common, our parents wish for us to marry well, so… I had my own marriage meetings and proposals. Now I am one of your team Princess, they have been cancelled. My status now is hard to calculate.”

That’s a relief. “If you want my aid to refuse any offers or orders, I shall surely give it.” Eleanor declared stoutly, and Aditi smiled benevolently.

“Oh, I thank you. Your kindness is ever radiant to me. If I truly hate it, then I will take you up on that. But as I said, it is not unusual, nor is there any stigma amongst those of my culture.”

“I think it’s just terrible.” Melissa defended Eleanor, while Henry tried to keep out of the conversation. “Young girls should be able to choose to love freely. It’s like slavery, forcing a marriage just on status or family ties!”

“To an extent, I agree.” Katsuro spoke, surprising everyone. “In the nobility, we have treated our daughters perhaps too harshly. Motoko most of all.” Eleanor was open-mouthed at the admittance, as she had heard Asians hated admitting any faults.

“I agree, though I understand why.” Hikari nodded, her expression a complicated mix of shame and regret. “We lost the War and Japan was occupied. Much of our culture was lost. So the surviving nobility, with some injection of fresh blood, tried to preserve the best of Japan. Our daughters have made sacrifices. I followed that path myself.” She smiled at Minoru fondly. “But I love my husband, and I adore my daughter, Motoko. But… she was never happy. She is what you would call a tomboy here, I suppose.” Her smile was rueful and pained now. “She loved traditional martial arts and weapons from the moment she could walk. Our family has a rich legacy, you see.”

“Tsumura house has been involved in the military throughout the Shogunate and even before. Sword, spear, bow, hand-to-hand combat, we have a legacy. And we have preserved it to this day. But… in the modern world, when guns and missiles rule, it is nothing but an ornament. Sadly, Motoko loved it dearly, and wanted nothing more than to pass it on to her future children. But a noble daughter cannot fight, risk injury, marring her beauty.” Katsuro explained.

“That’s sexist garbage!” Mellissa snorted, and Hikari sighed.

“We are a culture where graceful, polite, calm and subservient women are treasured. Yamato Nadeshiko. To be seen as such is to be respected. Motoko is graceful and kind, and has learned well, but… she was never happy. She made a friend in Natsumi-chan, another girl from a newer, semi-noble line, who also found a love for the Tsumura Arts as her bodyguard. Perhaps they love each other as well.”

“All the more reason not to…” Eleanor interrupted, swiftly followed by Melissa, voicing the same thoughts.

“It’s immoral to force a marriage, especially so young!”

“I did not like Akio at first. I thought him rather beneath us.” Hikari agreed, to forestall their anger. “And he rejected my Motoko, the gall of the man!”

“He is like you, Princess. If you are the leading Chosen of the United Kingdom, then he is the banner the Japanese Chosen rally behind.” Katsuro praised him. “He has done much for Japan. That we are as prepared as we are, that we protected Kyoto, despite the losses, it is thanks to him.”

Really? The womaniser is so important? “But still, to arrange a marriage for your precious granddaughter, despite her youth, to a man with no scruples, and insatiable lusts…”

“My sister, talking about lusts. Not something you hear every day…” Henry joked to lighten the mood, only to fall silent, as red as his hair, as the women here glared at him.

“Prince Henry, what age can a soldier see combat?” Katsuro asked, and Henry answered immediately.

“Eighteen for frontline combat, but… we allow joining at sixteen. So it’s not impossible if war was to break out, a soldier could be forced to fight at a very young age.”

“So, a commitment one makes at sixteen can see one having to fight and kill only a few years later? I believe that a sixteen year old has to serve until they are in their early twenties as well?” Henry nodded at Katsuro’s question.

“So, my Motoko is a warrior. She may not use a gun, or join the JSDF, but she and Natsumi-chan are not foolish flowers, despite being raised in the greenhouse. They would have been unhappy, married to a noble who treated them as a doll. Instead… we did what was best for them and the nobility, to gain a tie to Akio-san, we proposed an arranged marriage. But in the end, they ended up falling for each other. Now Motoko and Natsumi-chan will never separate, they love the same man. They may be young, but if a man can sell his life and death at an even younger age, why can Motoko not declare what she wants and aim for it?”

Eleanor puffed out her cheeks, annoyed. “I feel you are fooling me with logic. Besides, I don’t think that the army should allow those under eighteen to enlist. No, perhaps even eighteen is far too young for combat, I never understood it before...” She shuddered, remembering her own battles, both alone and with companions.

“Motoko is a very clever girl. But rebellious, in the most polite of ways. She never stopped training with Natsumi-chan, never stopped dreaming of a future where her skills mattered.” Hikari continued. “And… she knows her own mind. She loves him, and he her. He loves Natsumi-chan too, and some others. But they are all entering into a relationship knowing this. If you speak to Motoko, she will tell you she is happy, or is she a fool, Princess?”

“No, but… he’s so much older than her, it…”

“You know, I don’t think it’s quite like Uncle.” Henry disagreed. “This guy, he’s what, six or so years older? Father is thirteen years older than our mother, so we can’t exactly throw stones, Ellie…”

Stop calling me Ellie when you are trying to calm me down. I’m not hysterical. I’m just annoyed! “Yes, all right, and the girls Uncle were caught with…”

Melissa looked disgusted. “Yes, they were naïve, young victims, starstruck. But is this any different?”

“Very different.” Katsuro insisted. ”I have met many of the girls Akio-san treasures. And make no mistake, he loves them deeply, each and every one of them. There are those he saved from great sadness, and those who he fills a hole in their hearts. Those who he wants to see fulfil their dreams, such as Motoko and Natsumi-chan, and those he simply likes. Do you think we exchanged the law for a whim? Akio-san pushed for that. He knew it would cost him political capital he could have used for his own ends, and it gained him nothing. Nothing but…”

“Motoko said he did it so that they could all experience the joy of marriage and be treated equally.” Hikari dabbed at her eyes, which were a little moist at the thought. “Motoko was more than prepared to be a concubine, but every woman dreams of a beautiful wedding, especially the nobility. We thought she would be looked down on, marrying a commoner, instead… well, matters have worked out very differently. Thanks to the affair with Takatsukasa house, she will be Takatsukasa Motoko, even higher in status than when she was our daughter.”

“Concubines. How medieval. Women aren’t chattel…” Melissa snapped.

“No, they are not. But also… women have hearts. They all love him. But he already had a first love. Would you deny Motoko and Natsumi-chan their own happiness simply because they met him too late?” Katsuro asked plainly.

“There are plenty of other men out there… or women, since it sounds like they might be of that ilk…” Eleanor finally spoke after a moment of awkward silence. “…who could make them happy. Perhaps even with each other, or would you stand in their way? Japanese culture is conservative, I’ve heard.”

“Yes, same-sex relationships are frowned upon there and discriminated against, I know.” Melissa piped up.

“The nobility is indeed conservative, but the girls are raised ignorant of men, so many love each other. As long as it is discreet, we say nothing, think it for the best, at least until their marriages.” Katsuro shook his head. “As for Motoko and Natsumi-chan, their love is deep, but platonic. As for someone else making them happy… what does it matter? You concede they are happy, so why not rejoice for them? Besides… age is meaningless now. Do you not have Chosen that are not yet legally adults, who have to fight and take risks nonetheless?”

Cassie. There are others too. “We do…” The words were dragged from Eleanor.

“Akio-san is the one who can give them the most happiness, and the most protection. After all, Motoko and Natsumi-chan are now forces to be reckoned with. Mori-san, she simply needs to be seen to be believed.” Katsuro laughed regally. “Now, Princess, Miss Masters, please speak to my granddaughter, Natsumi-chan and the maid, Hyacinth. Put aside your prejudices, about polygamy, their age, whatever misgivings you have. My granddaughter and her truest friend are both strong-willed, clever and resolute. If it turns out they chose unwisely, well, they will cry over it and move on with their lives. But if they chose wisely, as they believe, and we do too, then simply be happy for them. This is Motoko’s official engagement debut. Spoiling what a young girl dreams of is hardly diplomatic, Princess. Your blessing would count for a lot.”

Damn it. His points are good. But… am I too traditional? He’s right. A Gods’ Chosen is a rare, special existence. David did say that power attracts… “You said earlier that this man…” I don’t want to use his name. “…has something important to tell me. Do you know it?”

“I do. But it really should be between you, him and the Queen. So I shall remain silent. All I will say is, if you do not hear Akio-san out, you shall surely regret it, as will the United Kingdom.”

“Sounds important, Ellie.” Henry turned to Melissa then. “Sorry. Not the happy party we were expecting.”

“Actually, it gives me a lot of respect for your sister.” Melissa smiled. “I understand. I can’t like this man. But… I will talk to these girls. Perhaps I can give them some advice. If they change their minds, you won’t force them to marry this brute still?”

“No. It isn’t necessary.” Hikari shook her head. “But I fear you will not succeed. Motoko is head-over-heels for him. Her beautiful yet hollow smile has changed, and now I am happy to see it every day. I am a woman, I know when love is genuine. As should you.”

“So just where are they? Even that strange Fae maid is gone.” Eleanor complained, feeling a little sick. Aditi consoled her, but she was barely listening. Now I have to go back, after storming off. I feel a fool, huh…

Her thoughts were interrupted as the closed doors to the main hall opened, drawing everyone’s attention, and what she saw then completely drove the thoughts out of her head, leaving her staring blankly. Beside her, Katsuro laughed heartily, and Henry whistled in appreciation.

“That takes some guts. I can see why you like him, Katsuro!”

Henry was quickly chastised by Melissa, while Eleanor stood there frozen. Aditi shook her shoulder gently, and she blinked, her mind starting to work again. That… damn show-off!

“That isn’t the gown Motoko was wearing before.” Hikari noticed, and Eleanor agreed. It was again white, but this one was more daring, while still being classy. The man had his arm around her waist possessively, and on the other side was the bodyguard, but she too now was in a gown, showing off a bit of cleavage, but her white dress was not vulgar but charming. Beside her was the sight that shocked her the most though.

“That dress looks rather familiar.” Henry muttered. “I’ve not seen it in years, but…”

The Fae maid was wearing a beautiful, flowing white dress, with a purple underskirt, hints of that flashing through as she moved, matching some of the streaks in her hair.

“That’s mother’s… but how?” She saw that Sir Arthur had followed in behind them, and was even more confused. Wait, Sir Arthur? Why?

“Quite the bold statement.” Katsuro observed, seeing as he had one arm around his granddaughter, while the other was around the man’s Fae maid and the girl Natsumi. Everyone present was looking at him, and Eleanor instinctively glanced over to the dais at the front, seeing her grandmother, the Queen, looking on with curious eyes. That’s bound to impress her. She always admires boldness and decisive bravery. Ugh… they look so happy.

The girls were smiling, though their faces were pink. The Fae did look uncomfortable in her finery, but saying she wasn’t happy would have been a lie. As she watched, several other guests and Gods’ Chosen went over to talk to them, and the man was animated, cheerful. After a brief conversation, they passed through the hall, and ended up back with the Prime Minister.

“So, Princess, still in a sour mood?” David returned suddenly, trailed by Mary-Jane and Sarah. On seeing him, she blinked, surprised.

“David, why are you wearing that?” He was in casual jeans and a t-shirt, completely out of place.

“Get a load of this, Eleanor.” Sarah laughed heartily. “This fool here, he challenged him to a battle, can ye believe it? Octagon rules. And our King of the Octagon here…” Her face was as red as her hair as she tried to keep in her laughter. “He got his ass handed tae him again and again. I dinnae know which is funnier, the fact that he lost, or the fact that he got beat so bad his whole suit was ruined!”

“Yeah, laugh it up, Sarah.” David sighed. “The truth hurts though. He’s got some guts, taking me on, and the skills to back it up. Well, it wouldn’t be so easy next time, I know his weaknesses, but shit, that guy has a blessing like my Battle Hymn, and he heals better than the schoolteacher here. Life just isn't fair, but then, with no giants to slay, what’s the point of being strong?” David’s eyes were sparkling, the good fight having reinvigorated him, and Eleanor bit down on a sigh.

“You what? You fought an invited guest? David, are you an idiot?”

“Aye, he is, cost me a wager too, ye ken, but…” Sarah trailed off.

“No way, we hashed out our differences with our fists, like real men. If anything, I’d say you dropped the ball, Princess. You really upset his little girlfriends, and I’ve learnt enough about him in this last hour to know that if you punched him in the face he’d laugh it off and still be willing to talk, but hurt his girls and he’s going to hold a mean grudge. Hence this.” He laughed scornfully, gesturing to his casual attire. “Damn me if that old fart Sir Arthur doesn’t get it though.”

“Sir Arthur?” Eleanor asked, feeling rising misgivings about the whole situation. The Prime Minister was saying something, drawing laughter, and the girls in their white ballgowns that invoked wedding dresses, all smiled charmingly, nodding.

“Yeah, looks like they didn’t have any dresses fit for that fairy maid. Oh shit, look at Raidre, he’s lost it…” David chuckled, and indeed, Raidre, on looking at the maid in her white finery, was stunned, his legs shaking as he leaned on a table, shocked. “…so he asked Sir Arthur, and apparently he borrowed one of your dear mother’s dresses from when she was younger. That’s a statement, right?”

Wait... Sir Arthur allowed that?

“It is unexpected, but she does look rather fetching.” Katsuro mused, interrupting her scattered thoughts once more. “And we could argue it is showing the respect and affection our two nations have for each other, that you would give us such a thing? I think, Princess Eleanor, that we should start again. Talk to them properly. Put aside your misgivings. If you speak to my Motoko and think she is being exploited or abused after hearing her out, then I give you my word I shall listen.”

Biting her lip hard enough to draw blood, the wounds instantly healing, Eleanor sighed. I hate this. I made a rather large scene. David is right. But I will still demand he explains how he ended up fighting this Akio later! And losing too, it’s shameful!

“Here they come!” David grinned. “Now play nice.” He paused, before giving her his honest thoughts. “Those girls aren’t anything like you worry about. They’re nothing like the girls your no-good uncle was caught with. No, they are fighters, and they have guts. It’s wrong to assume they aren’t capable of making their own decisions, or that the guy is fooling them. Trust me, when a man crosses fists…”

“Aye, he can tell the character of his damn opponent. Ye have done nay a thing but yap on about it since then, David.” Sarah snorted, still clearly amused at his defeat.

“Very well. I… I need to hear what he has to say, don’t I?” Eleanor managed. I can’t let my pride ruin things grandmother has set up. Especially not with those women here… she glanced at the American envoy and also Mary Stuart. I can’t show any more weakness or discord. As the group approached, she took a deep breath and forced a smile. “I see you are being rather more… brazen.”

“Why yes, I am, Princess Eleanor. I am not ashamed of the three of them, how could I be? They are lovely, kind and loyal, and any man would be proud to have even one of them in his life. I have them all. I will say that keeping them safe, happy and fulfilled is going to be quite the task, but look at them and tell me it won’t be worth it?” Akio responded calmly, a smile on his face that quite annoyed her.

“I can see that. But don’t you worry you might draw ire and scorn?” she shot back.

“I do worry,. But not for me. Scorn me if you wish, Princess. But never take it out on them, or you’ll find out just why I got so strong.”

“No kidding. He hits like a fucking dump-truck.” David sniggered.

“Language!” Mary-Jane scolded, scandalised, and David waved her off.

“I’m serious now. I’d kill to have him on our team. We might really have London back by Christmas.”

“I don’t understand.” Melissa tilted her head, confused, and Henry looked apologetic.

“I know. There’s a lot we can’t tell you yet. I want to, my darling, but… grandmother wants it under wraps. You know Ellie has these powers, and the others too. And that we have to protect Britain. Well… how they do it is complicated. I wish it was me or the boys in the military, but…”

“I too am prepared to fight.” Motoko spoke coolly. “It is an honour to meet you, Prince Henry. Grandfather is in awe of your support for Veterans and your commitment to raising their profile and treatment worldwide.”

“You’re a polite one.” he responded cheerfully, and Eleanor had to admit she was.

“Forgive my rudeness, but… you’re not concerned by sharing a man who can never give you his whole heart? You’re young, it might not matter now, but…” Eleanor began again.

“From one warrior to another…” Motoko insisted, sighing. “…do not insult me, or my intelligence. Worse, do not insult my love. I too know what it is to fight in the Boundary. How I know this… is not for me to say. Therefore, my respect for you is immense. I ask that you accord me the same in return. A person who has fought to defend others is no child. I may not have his whole heart, but if I did, then I would weep for Natsumi.”

“She’s right.” The bodyguard girl, who had an entirely different allure out of her suit, nodded. “I love Motoko. Not in a way that I would wish to marry her. No, we are friends, bonded in battle and in love. I thought I could never be more than her bodyguard, and we would be parted soon. But Akio changed that for us. He loved us both, and showed us we could both be happy. I too have fought monsters, again I’ll not say how. I knew Akio loved others before us. I am not a fool. But…”

“It doooes not matter.” The maid, Hyacinth, spoke up. Seeing her in that familiar dress, it’s strange. But she is beautiful, definitely. Though it is a cold, unapproachable beauty, yet… As the maid looked at Akio, her face changed, her harsh edges softening, her vivid violet eyes with a tinge of silver going gentle. “Akiooo loves freely, but loves deeply. To rest in his arms is to know peace. But he doooes not stifle us. If he kept us as trooophies or toys, we wooould never have grown. Mistress Shaeula wooould never have reclaimed the Spring, earned the respect stupid little Selkie must give her, ooor else.” She threatened Raidre so casually that Eleanor was momentarily amazed. Raidre is a powerful warrior, is she so bold?

“I know I’m a bastard.” Akio laughed sourly. “But I made a promise to let that go. I accepted responsibility for them, so I can’t berate myself. No, instead of that, I simply have to love them, Princess. And to me… love is…” He looked at the three girls fondly. “…protect them, yes, but also allow them to spread their wings, grow, achieve their dreams, and then find new dreams even more glorious. It’s hard, but I honestly wouldn’t do things differently now. Each one of them I love, and each one of them I’ll see happy. It’s why I fight.”

He stared at Eleanor then, his steel-grey eyes earnest. “Strength for oneself is meaningless. Only when you have things to protect and cherish will you ever be truly strong. The only worry I’ll allow myself is that I might not have enough time to spend with them all, but…”

“That is why we work together.” Motoko agreed calmly. “We learn to love each other as well. For me it was easy.”

“Me too! I love Motoko, I always have, and the fact that we can spend as much time together doing what we want is a dream for me. But the time I have with Akio is just as precious.” Natsumi supported her.

“Indeed. I feel the same.” Motoko agreed. “The others all have their quirks, but they are all good girls, strong girls. Not foolish, easily tricked girls who do not know their own minds. You are rather fortunate it is us who are here tonight, Princess.”

“Oh my, yes…” Natsumi looked at Eleanor, and also at Melissa, who had a sour expression, unconvinced. “…we are definitely the mildest of Akio’s fiancées.”

“If you two are, I’d love to meet the others.” David laughed, only to curse as Sarah slapped his head, and Mary-Jane told him to be quiet.

“If mistress Shaeula was here, she wooould declare her hostility to yooour country for this. Mistress Eri wooould grab her axe and rage…” Hyacinth giggled, amused. “I did want tooo strangle you, or tear out yooour poisoned tongue. But Hyacinth is a goooood girl, Akio says so, sooo I refrained.”

“Yes, you can’t do that.” he agreed, patting her head. “I understand people aren’t going to understand us easily. But all that matters is that we are happy.”

He’s very frustrating! That Fae just threatened me to my face! “Even so, shouldn’t you respect the customs of the countries you are visiting?” Eleanor protested.

“Yes, but that goes both ways. Princess Eleanor…” His gaze was intense, and Eleanor stepped back a pace, swallowing nervously. “I must speak with you in private, but if you refuse, then I’ll need to speak with the Queen, or failing that, Sir Arthur here has agreed to listen, though that would be a last resort.”

“I understand. But what can be so urgent that you need to speak with me and would come here, showing off like this?”

“Showing off? This is Motoko’s time to shine, though I decided actually, I wasn’t being fair. Natsumi was happy as a guard, Hyacinth as a maid, but I thought I’d kill multiple birds with one stone. Sorry, grandfather-in-law, Hikari, Minoru. But Motoko liked the idea too.”

“Yes. Making happy memories with others is better than just me alone. And I do wish to share.” She met Eleanor’s gaze boldly. “Shaeula and Eri often say, if Akio has to split his love ten ways, if he is a hundred times the man anyone else is, we still end up happier than we ever could with anyone else. And I believe it. I have never been so fulfilled and full of joy as these last few weeks. And I know that despite the hardships, the battles that we will willingly fight to protect our happiness and the happiness of those we love and cherish, our happiness will only grow.”

“This young man is like you, Princess. He carries the weight of Tokyo and Kyoto.” Katsuro soothed. “But it is reassuring to know that should the worst happen and Japan was to fall…”

“Yes, I’ll get them out safely, even if I have to die. Which I won’t, as dying will only make them sad. I have the will, the intent to die for them, but I know I can’t actually fail.” Akio declared decisively.

“Shit, that’s a real man’s… wait…” David was once again clouted by Sarah, and Mary-Jane dragged him off, saying they had heard enough of his crudity.

Carrying the weight. It is heavy and hard, and lonely… Even Aditi, David, Mary-Jane and the others, they didn’t know the true weight that Eleanor carried. There was another secret beneath the Tower, one that nobody but the Queen and she knew of. Unless… has this man somehow found out? Worried, she nodded. “Fine. I don’t approve, I still believe what you are doing is immoral, but I will do my duty and set that aside for the good of the United Kingdom.”

“That’s my Ellie. We all friends again?” Henry asked, and Melissa scowled. You’re not making a good impression, my foolish brother.

“I honestly believe you believe your words, but… I want your phone numbers. If you ever realise you have been wronged, mistreated or exploited, text me without delay, and I will see you rescued and this man punished, I’m not sure how, but I will use all the tools at my disposal!” I should let it go, but… I have to at least say this to these foolish girls.

“Yes, that’s a good idea.” Melissa agreed. “I’ll support you!”

Akio merely smiled. “Fine. That’s fair. But first… this is the engagement debut, a Japanese noble custom. It’s hardly gone to plan, has it, but… can’t we at least get your blessings for now? In fact…” he grinned suddenly. “Since you owe me an apology for attacking me verbally, why not introduce me to the Queen? I can see her watching. If we could get a picture of us with the Royal Family, I think that would go down very well back home, right?”

“Yes.” Motoko agreed happily. “The other girls at Hanafubuki would be most awed, even Mayumi-sama. It would also be a memory we can treasure.”

“Why not? Grandmother loves some excitement.” Henry laughed. “Besides, don’t you think they’re adorable young girls?”

As Melissa scowled at him, Hyacinth laughed.

“I am ooolder than anyone else here, surely ooolder even than the stupid Selkie. Hyacinth is nooo child.”

“But you are adorable” Akio snorted, and the maid blushed, her smile blinding.

I somehow feel like I’ve lost. No… it is still wrong. But… I understand Katsuro’s thoughts. If London was to fall, who would I give my all to save, above all else, even at risk of my life? As Eleanor pondered that, Akio was smiling.

“I’m glad we sorted all this out. Change won’t come overnight. But in a world where people like Hyacinth and Raidre exist, where the Gods themselves hand out Favours… we must change. All I ask is you judge us on our actions, and how happy we are, not by what you’re used to. We’re not enemies, and honestly, with problems like Christina Bakker around, we shouldn’t fight over such things. Princess Eleanor, what I have to tell you later might be painful to hear, but rest assured it’s true. I’m an ally, and I want us to help each other. So please, keep an open mind.”

“I think he speaks wisely, Eleanor.” Aditi agreed quietly, having observed politely as was her usual way. “Securing happiness in this dangerous world is surely a good thing, whatever shape it takes, no?”

“Even you, I see?” Eleanor’s shoulders sagged, defeated. “Very well. But you chose this. If you ever hurt them, if they regret it, you’ll be my enemy!” she insisted boldly, only for Akio to laugh happily.

“I welcome that. If you see me straying from the path, not thinking of my girls, being selfish, I’d welcome a kick up the arse.” He said the British idiom smoothly. “But for now, let’s meet the Queen. That’ll make a statement, won’t it?” He was looking at someone, and as Eleanor followed his eyes, she could see he was eyeing the American, accompanied by her huge bodyguard.

“Yes, I suppose it will…” Eleanor agreed. “I suppose it will…”

Side One Hundred And Thirty-Six – Takatsukasa (Fukumoto) Hinata

“Is this champagne?” Mayumi asked her, and Hinata smiled impishly, pleased at eliciting surprise from her friend.

“Yes, it’s a good vintage too. Courtesy of our deal with LVMH.” She puffed out her chest, looking proud. “Don’t worry, I brought some for Kira-sama too, and also your parents. I do have good manners, you know.”

Mayumi snorted. “I suppose you do, but you are still as cheeky as always.” They were in Mayumi’s house on the grounds of the Ichijou mansion. Mayumi had her own cottage-style apartment, separate from the rest, where she could host those few she considered her friends and generally be at peace. Well, it is hard being the daughter of one of the Three Great Houses. Don’t I know it? Regardless of that, Hinata was more than happy to shoulder that pressure, as she had always dreamed of being fairly recognised, like her cousin Sakura. While I think about Sakura…

“I’ll open up the champagne.” Mayumi insisted, her strength after Chirurgery more than up to the task. As the cork popped and cold steam left the icy bottle, Mayumi searched for a pair of long glasses and poured in the cold, bubbling liquid, as she had dismissed her servants for the night. “Here. A toast, to my cheeky junior!”

“To friends!” Hinata returned, and the glasses clinked together. Taking a sip, Hinata was pleased by the flavour. It’s definitely good stuff. Mr Arnault is sparing no expense. But then, he did buy a miracle, so…

“I really would have liked to invite Miyu-san and Honoka-chan here, as well as Sakura-san…” Mayumi mused, enjoying the champagne while they lounged on antique furniture inside the smartly decorated sitting room, both of them in informal, casual clothing they could only wear in private or with those they trusted. “I think now things have been stirred up, it’s time to reevaluate how us daughters of the major families do things. Hanafubuki could use a shakeup, don’t you agree?”

“Oh, definitely” Hinata smiled. “Of course, you want to still be at the top, right?”

“I am the oldest… no, that’s not exactly true is it? Miyu-san can be rather forgettable, so I often discount her, but she’s changed. Do you know much about that?”

“I do, of course. Miyu is a good girl.” Hinata proudly called her without honorifics, due to the circumstances in which Miyu became Akio’s Vassal. “It’s impossible to remain timid and shy when Akio and Shaeula are pushing you constantly to be better. Besides…” Her smile was wicked. “…her Divine Favour is amazing. It really helps with constructing the Territory. Apparently she has a combat-focused Dance too, but Akio says if we are ever in the situation we need that, we’ll be in real trouble. She’s still undergoing some training though, just in case.”

“That Boundary, as you call it, is rather impressive, I admit.” Mayumi’s brown eyes sparkled, and Hinata had a bad feeling.

“Uh, Mayumi, you’ve not been exploring the Boundary by yourself, have you?” It would certainly be possible. With Chirurgery and the networks Akio and Shaeula are currently giving out, gathering the aether to enter is trivial. “Akio’s Territory may look safe and fantastical, but I’ve heard all the stories. They’ve almost died a number of times forging it out of nothing. Most of the Boundary is full of dangerous creatures and worse. I don’t want you to die or be horribly injured just because of your whims.”

“Oh, are you worried for me? How sweet, and how cheeky.” Mayumi smiled, though her face and ears were red. “I… can’t say I haven’t considered it. Isn’t it exciting, a whole new world waiting for exploration, for conquering? Ichijou house should surely be at the forefront of claiming this shadow of Japan!”

“You can set your Chosen that Ichijou house has gathered to do it, right? Kira-sama would grieve and all the girls of Hanafubuki would be heartbroken if our beautiful, proud Mayumi was scarred and mutilated due to her own stupidity and carelessness.”

“Oh, are you worried about me? How sweet. But I can’t help but detect…” Mayumi replied, smiling, as she took another gentle sip of her champagne. “…that you threw in a few insults there.”

“Me? Surely not. I genuinely would hate for you to do something stupid, Mayumi. After all, you’re my best friend.”

“Yes, I am, aren’t I? I still find it hard to believe, but you always had something about you. Charm, ambition… only your pedigree was lacking, and even then, well, we could make an argument that was just misfortune. But if I was hurt, you’d ask Akio-san to heal me, surely?”

“I don’t know. What would you be willing to pay?” Hinata smirked teasingly, and Mayumi shook her head.

“I know you don’t mean that. Besides, he already has a ten percent stake in Ichijou Heavy Industries. What more could he want?”

“That stake isn’t enough for what he’s offering.” Hinata insisted firmly. “But really, he did it partially for my sake. I feel bad…” she admitted. “I was such a child about it. I wanted to be accepted by everyone in the nobility, but by you most of all, Mayumi. As an equal, a friend as I view friendship, not through the narrow lens of the nobility. So he was prepared to offer concessions to bring us closer together. Now you work with him on this joint project, we’d have ample time to meet.”

“How sentimental. Well, I don’t hate that.” Mayumi agreed, before her smile matched Hinata’s in slyness. “And here was me thinking that Akio-san had taken a liking to me, and just wanted to keep me close. I am quite the catch.”

“Dream on!” Hinata snorted. “He has no interest in you in that way. If he wanted more noble brides and ties, he’d probably ask Miyu. He likes her.”

“I don’t see it. Besides, Miyu seems very close to her bodyguard, that Michiru, the flashy ninja. It’s not so unusual, our school is full of such emotion.” Tonight both of their bodyguards were at the main house, so that the two of them could spend time together freely.

“Oh yes, Michiru and Miyu are definitely in love.” Hinata smiled. “But Akio would hardly come between such things. And just because they love each other doesn’t mean they couldn’t love someone else as well. It would solve a lot of her problems, even a marriage in name only where Akio didn’t touch Miyu would allow her dignity and the freedom to pursue love without damaging Fujiwara house. I don’t see it happening though. Akio is worried he’s splitting himself too thin, and he’s not even thinking of all of those already under his care.”

“Oh? Interesting, do go on.” Mayumi asked, enjoying the gossip as they drank.

“He’s looking after the Chinese girl, Daiyu, as you know, and I think they’ve worked things out. Also, he’s finally made things clear with Kana. So there’s those. But he hasn’t even realised that he’s already married.” She laughed as Mayumi raised one eyebrow, shifting her bare legs under her to change position on the sofa.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“You’ve been to the terrace on top of the Tree a few times now, yes?” At her words, Mayumi nodded.

“So, if you speak to Asha, she’ll tell you they shared a kiss, which she can only give once.” Hinata giggled wickedly. Poor Akio. If he will go around saving people from dreadful fates, he has to expect that he’ll win hearts and minds. Really, I see why Eri is having such a hard time. Shaeula was clever, pushing the status of first wife onto her. Well, we’ll all help out where we can…

“I see. Fascinating.” Mayumi laughed. “Back on the subject of marriages… what about Sakura? I know you want to get along better with her, since she’s your cousin… well, no, now she’s your sister.”

“Yes, it’s frustrating. Our roles have reversed. Before, she was exasperated and worried by me and my actions. I understand she was looking out for me in her own way, even if she was so insufferable about it. Now… now things have changed, and I am the one concerned about her. I want her to be happy. She’s not lost anything, she wouldn’t have been heir anyway, but she can’t accept how our statuses have diverged.”

“That’s being a noble daughter. We bear a burden for our privileges. Hmm, more champagne?” Mayumi asked, and Hinata nodded, as she refilled it for her, something unthinkable only weeks ago. “Sakura is a model daughter, polite and refined, but she isn’t good at dealing with matters that cross the boundaries of noble culture. I found it a shock myself. And it’s mostly down to you.”

“Me?” Hinata said innocently, fluttering her eyelashes. “How so?”

“You know how so.” Mayumi snorted dryly. “You were always pushing against the boundaries of what was acceptable. Bringing a bodyguard even though you were of the Three-Hundred. Then your engagement to what was an outsider, with no heritage. Then together you somehow managed to worm your way into the heart of the nobility, garnering huge support.” She sighed. “Akio-san… why did Ichijou house not find him first? I confess, the Chosen we have contracted are disappointing in comparison.”

Well, the answer to that is simple. “It’s fate. It was my fate to meet him. I simply seized it. Jealousy is a terrible thing, Mayumi.”

“Jealous, me? Surely you jest. Insolent girl.” Mayumi declared, though her smile belayed the insult. “No, I’ll leave him to you. But if I had found him first, I’d have negotiated a better deal, and wouldn’t have let him marry all those other girls. Being happy with Ichijou Mayumi should satisfy any man!”

“I get it. I won’t say I never have regrets, but they quickly vanish when I think of what I have, how I’m loved. Well, as to Sakura… I’ll earn Takatsukasa house enough wealth to give her a chance of doing whatever she wants with her life, be that marriage, starting a business or anything else. After all, things are becoming more interesting, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yes. Grandfather says BAE Systems, one of our rivals, contacted us to try and get in on the projects we are working on. What magic did Akio-san use?”

“The magic of being the best.” Hinata insisted, grinning. “Oh, he’s modest, so he says there are probably stronger Chosen out there, and maybe that’s true. Maybe. But in terms of connections and political influence… Mayumi, just imagine it.”

“Imagine what?” she asked, leaning forwards, interested.

“You mocked him for being a nobody when I first met him. I haven’t forgotten.” Hinata's eyes narrowed. “But you’ve seen the Boundary. Beyond that lies the Seelie Court, the lands of the Fae, and many other realms in the lower Astral. Beyond even that supposedly lies other universes, with worlds like ours. Eventually… Akio will take us there, and we’ll make new alliances, perhaps even conquer hostile enemies. We think of Japan, as nobility, right? Well, Akio’s influence on Japan will match any. But then, the wider world… isn’t he in the United Kingdom as we speak, making allies there? But beyond even that… Astral Emperor. He’ll be an Emperor of things you can only dream of, Mayumi! And we’ll be Empresses at his side.” She giggled, thrilled by the prospect of that. “When that happens, maybe I’ll let you be my maidservant. You’d look cute in an outfit like Hyacinth wears.”

There was a frozen moment of silence, Mayumi gaping open-mouthed, stunned, and Hinata struggled to surpress her giggles, turning pink. Then Mayumi let out an explosive breath. “You had me going for a moment there, Hinata. Your cheekiness really does know no bounds. Empress, huh…”

“It’s all right. Akio doesn’t molest the maids… oh, except for Hyacinth. But then, she loves it.” Hinata kept the joke going, before smiling. “I’m half-serious though, Mayumi. I honestly believe Akio can rule this world at the least. He’ll have to. Just look at history. Even our own Japanese history tells us that when the strong meet a weaker nation or peoples, the strong aren’t kind. Enslavement is the softest option. Genocide is common. Akio doesn’t want Earth to be the weaker in that scenario. He fights against it, but the reality is, he’ll have to rule. And those of us who love him will support him. But… there’s room for friends too!”

“Careful, if you make him sound too enticing, I might steal him away from you.” Mayumi chuckled, perhaps a little tipsy from the champagne.

“As if you could.” Hinata snorted. “Dream on. But as my friend Mayumi, you can ride along behind us. Even the table scraps left over from our feast should be enough to satisfy you!”

“Damn, you know how to taunt me, Hinata!” Mayumi laughed happily. “I’m still not sure how a girl with your parentage ended up so insolent and bold. I don’t dislike it though. Better that than false deference and fawning. Yes, it’s appropriate to show me great respect, I am Ichijou Mayumi after all, although… I never really thought about it until now, but it’s a little lonely…”

“Yes. The higher you are, the less you can connect with others. I want to shatter that. I don’t want to throw out the grace and elegance we noble daughters have. Not at all. But I want us to be less caged birds, and more powerful raptors, beautiful birds with claws.” Her grin was fierce. Really, Motoko is what a noble daughter should aspire to be. She has the elegance and the dignity, while also having drive and willingness to achieve her dreams.

“Yes, next time we’ll invite Miyu-san, Honoka-chan and Sakura-san. We’ll make a gathering of it. You can provide us more champagne as well.” Mayumi agreed happily.

“Motoko and Natsumi too.” Hinata countered.

“I suppose so. You are all very close-knit. Well, while we are at it, how about…” She rattled off some names of other noble daughters of some lineage, most of them with families involved in key industries.

“Yes, that’s a good idea.” Hinata agreed. “I’d like to pull more support in for Akio. And i'm not alone in that. Shiro, Shaeula, we've been thinking... anyway, if we convince the daughters, they can talk to their parents… and speaking of projects…” Hinata stood, grabbing the bag she had brought. Unzipping it, she revealed some documents. “…why not talk about these?”

Mayumi’s eyes brightened. “Are they the updated plans? Work has started on the site of the factory, but there are still some unanswered questions…”

“Of course there are. This is a huge undertaking. And it’ll be hugely profitable too.” Hinata pointed out the ground surveys. “There are some issues, having such a massive underground facility, even in the outskirts of Tokyo, it isn’t easy…”

“Yes, even if we can build it, will it stand up to earthquakes?” Mayumi asked responsibly, and Hinata puffed out her chest triumphantly.

“We’ve done the calculations and the first testing. Kana’s been really helpful., She can use a decent amount of earth element now, and her Divine Favour is excellent in that regard. Even with the effects being much less than in the Boundary, it has still provided the data that we needed.” She looked wistful, and Mayumi asked a question that had been on her mind.

“Hinata… do you want one of these Divine Favours? I mean, it should ordinarily be impossible for that, shouldn’t it, but Akio-san seems able to transfer them somehow, I believe?”

Mayumi is perceptive, and she’s been around me and some of the others enough to know a surprising amount of what goes on. As does Kira-sama. “That’s a question that troubles me.” Hinata admitted. “There’s honestly nothing more precious in the world right now. So obviously I want Akio to think I’m worth it. But taking it up means using it to its fullest. Fighting scares me, you know?” She shuddered. “I’ve fought a few battles, to gain some Levels, but it’s all been under supervision and very safe. With a Favour though, that won’t always be the case. But… in the end, I would take it. But even if I don’t…” She looked at Mayumi then. “…there’s still a lot I can learn. You don’t come to the training school much, do you, Mayumi?”

“Of course not. I have many demands on my time. Besides, I can’t just hang around with all those commoners from the shrines, I have my reputation to uphold. There are men there too!”

“I see. Poor Mayumi, so short-sighted.” Hinata grinned. This is fun. I do enjoy teasing her, like an equal. “Just like a noble son or daughter with no manners, simply vulgar, would be looked down upon, I believe in the future a noble who has no skill in controlling aether or elements will be seen as a useless, low-class fool. Such a pity.” She clicked her tongue, purposely inciting Mayumi, who glared at her dangerously.

“Oh, and what do you mean?” she sniffed.

“Think about it. Not just anyone can learn these Skills.” I’m exaggerating a bit, apparently anyone at all should be able to learn the basics through enough practise, even if it takes months or years and will hardly reach the heights of what Akio and Shaeula can teach. “Ether Healing and Aether Manipulation are surely a must. Ether Healing keeps one’s skin and hair perfect, free of scars and blemishes, and protects from the side effects of alcohol and other substances. Aether Manipulation is the basic of the basics. I’d say an element or two would be required as well. We already have the training at Hanafubuki regarding religion from Kudou Shiori-sensei, so I wouldn’t be surprised if Kira-sama and the others will try and institute real training into our curriculum as well, when matters are finally exposed to the public. It wouldn’t do for one of your status to fall behind, would it? That said…” Hinata warned seriously. “...no experimenting on your own. The Boundary is dangerous. But I don’t mind spending a little time teaching you the basics.”

“I see. You might have a point. I do hate there being things that I can’t do.” Mayumi shrugged. “Enough. Back to the plans. You said that Kana girl…”

“At least address her politely, Mayumi. She’ll be my sister now.” Hinata chided gently, and Mayumi reddened.

“Fine. Kana-san, you said she ran tests?”

“Yes, and the details are here. See, we can strengthen the foundations and vaulting with earth element, and obstacles that ordinarily would take us a significant effort, such as rerouting pipes and underground cables, well, Kana can do it with ease using her Divine Favour, and other earth element users should be able to replicate it. If we get labour from the military…” I love this. Most of the other girls aren’t too interested in these sorts of things. So it’s fun to have a friend I can talk to, plan stuff with…

“Hinata-chan, thanks for coming to spend time with Mayumi. She appreciates it.” Kira-sama had come to Mayumi’s cottage, letting himself in.

“Grandfather!” Mayumi cried, embarrassed by his words, but Hinata merely giggled.

“I know. She’s not honest. But she’s getting better. Well, with Akio and a lot of the others away, I was at a loose end.” Her grin was slightly mocking.

“Don’t make it sound like I’m an afterthought, cheeky girl.” Mayumi snorted. “So, grandfather, what do you want?”

“Nothing much.” He looked down at the blueprints and documents on the table, as well as the empty champagne bottles. “I see you’re looking at the latest details. Quite the surprise when I heard from the chairman of BAE. Well, old rivals working together for mutual benefit is a good thing. Akio-kun certainly has been busy. Do you miss him?” He grinned, and Hinata found it a little annoying, but she nodded.

“Of course, Kira-sama. With Akio away with Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth, and Shaeula back at the Spring, it’s quieter, certainly. So it was the perfect time for a visit. I hope you enjoyed the champagne.”

“I did, it was rather nice.” He grinned knowingly. “My son and daughter-in-law are enjoying some now. Don’t worry, your bodyguards are being entertained. So, what of the others?” he asked, and Hinata shrugged.

“Shiro is taking them all out tonight. She’s meeting up with some of her friends, but didn’t want to leave Eri or Daiyu alone, considering their circumstances.” She paused, smiling. “Shiro seems to have fit into the mother role, a little. If you tell her that though she only gets mad.” She shouts that she’s still a young woman, and that she’s only looking out for us as we’re younger than her. It’s surprisingly adorable for such a cold-looking woman. Well, she’s far more expressive when Akio is around.

“I see. So, I hear you made quite a killing off your last round of this Ether Healing?” Kira-sama asked, sitting down in the vacant seat, smiling.

“Yes, we did.” Hinata agreed happily. “Hence the champagne. We got sent a number of dresses and accessories too for everyone. We’ll all play dress-up at some point, it’ll be fun.”

“I’m sad I missed out. It was very profitable, referring miss Lindiwe.” Mayumi sighed.

“That’s why you missed out. You got too greedy! Next time, make a good referral and take a modest profit, and I’ll allow it…” Hinata paused as her phone beeped. “Oh, it’s Akio. A photograph… huh…”

Wait, that’s Princess Eleanor, that was part of the plan, But… the Queen? And what are Natsumi and Hyacinth doing? As she looked at the photograph, stunned, Mayumi leaned over, curious.

“Is that from the United Kingdom? Let me see…?” Mayumi paused, blinking.

“Oho! Very bold.” Kira-sama approved, also looking. “Three at once? How domineering. So, her Majesty looks rather impressed, don’t you think?”

“Wasn’t the plan supposed to be for Motoko-san to be having her engagement debut?” Mayumi asked, puzzled. “So why Natsumi? The maid makes even less sense. Though I have to admit, she looks rather gorgeous in that flashy dress.”

“I’ve never seen Hyacinth wear something like that.” Hinata agreed. “I’m jealous.” She leaked a long sigh.

“Wishing it was you, Hinata-chan?” Kira-sama teased her, and she nodded.

“Of course. I said I was jealous, didn’t I? But… my turn will come. I’m happy for Natsumi as well. Hyacinth too.” She frowned, thinking. It’s not like Akio to be so proactive, unsubtle. Something must have happened to provoke him, or there was a need for it… “I’m guessing he felt the need to make a statement.”

“And quite the statement it is. Legally speaking, he’s entitled to marry them all now, so…” Kira-sama mused. “If I had to say from looking…” He appraised the photograph with his long years of political experience. “The Queen looks as dignified as ever. This is Prince Henry, he seems a bit uncomfortable, but… his girlfriend, and Princess Eleanor, they are trying to hide it, but they both look unhappy. Of course, as people used to being in the spotlight, their expressions dissemble rather well. Only old heads such as Shige and I would notice. No, this is a fabulous endorsement for Motoko-chan and Natsumi-chan.”

“So, how will I top this for my debut, grandfather?” Mayumi asked slyly, as she tapped away on her own phone. “Send me the picture, Hinata, I’ll pass it on to some of the other daughters, let word spread.”

As Hinata sent the picture to her, Kira-sama laughed loudly. “So you want to top that, huh? I’ll see what I can do. Are you in a rush to get married then, my dear?”

“No, not especially.” Mayumi shrugged. “In fact, I’m having far too much fun now. After all, it’s not just this world up for grabs, right Hinata?”

At her words, Hinata smiled, and Kira-sama looked at them with a sparkle in his eyes. “Not just this world? I see you understand well. So, if you’ll forgive this old man for intruding, why don’t we talk more about our joint ventures? Is that fine with you both?”

It isn’t like I can refuse you Kira-sama, but I do want to progress a few plans. Ten percent is going to be selling us woefully short. A deal is a deal, but if I can make another on top… “Of course Kira-sama. I’d be happy to. As you are aware, we have grand plans…”

“If Hinata doesn’t mind, I’ll allow it, grandfather. But this is my fun time with Hinata, so at least be useful!”

“I bet you don’t talk to your grandfather so coldly, Hinata-chan?” Kira-sama joked.

“Only when he’s being annoying.” Hinata replied, earning another chuckle.

“Well, I’ll try to play nice. So, now that we have interest from overseas companies, and Mayumi here has secured good access to raw materials at a cheap price, the question is, how can we maximise profit and minimise costs?”

“That’s a good question.” Hinata agreed, smiling. “Ideally, we want to further increase the ether density over the site. There’s three ways to achieve that, with the second Rank of the Ether Density Anchor Spire, which is in progress, and also by upgrading the Boundary To Material Connection to Rank three. The cost of that would be significant, and delay our push to Territory Rank Four, which would be the biggest boost of all and the final method, but…” Yes, even if we are splitting the profits for this venture, if we bear the costs such as the Alchemy Devices, ether and power generation, then I should be able to make our share a much larger slice of the pie…

“Careful, grandfather. She has a hungry look in her eyes…” Mayumi laughed, and Hinata didn’t deny it.

“Of course I’m hungry. After all, I need to show my good side, don’t I?” Spending time with Mayumi is fun, now I’m on her level and can be genuine friends. But it’s even more fun, planning the empire we’ll build, through Japan, the Boundary, the Fae Realms, the United Kingdom and the whole world… Hurry home, Akio, Motoko, Natsumi, Hyacinth. There’s so much more fun we can have, dreams we can realise…

Side One Hundred And Thirty-Seven – Shiratori Himeko, Shirohime

“That sad face of yours is really starting to annoy me, you know?” I complained, frowning. The young woman in front of me, a university student a year or two younger than I was, only looked more downcast. It’s damn annoying. Oh well, Shaeula will owe me a favour for this…

“But I…” the woman, Ichika said. She was really rather pretty, in an average way, and would probably be the target of interest for many men if she would just smile a bit more. As a case in point, Yasu was eyeing her with some interest, though most of his attention had been drawn by Arisu. Fortunately even Yasu wouldn’t try anything foolish with her or Suzu. At least I hope not, not after my warnings…

Speaking of Suzu, the girl was extremely excited, considering that before he left, Aki managed to get her assigned to the fundraising charity concert that was coming up as one of the opening acts. She would only get to do a couple of songs and a brief chat with the audience, but even so, she was in extremely high spirits. Probably because as a performer, no matter how lowly, she’s entitled to go backstage and mingle with the other acts. Really, Aki takes everything so seriously. I can see him now. “Oh, she’s my Vassal, so I have to make sure I meet all her needs…”

I frowned, and Ichika shrank back a bit, even though I wasn’t so much annoyed with her right now as Aki. Putting in all that effort for Suzu. I should be pleased about it, and I suppose I am, but it’d be nice if he stops showering affection on every pretty girl that crosses his path. No, I don’t even know what I mean anymore. So frustrating…

I suppose love is rather confusing, princess. I found that I do not understand it myself. Perhaps that is why the Buddha passed on by? But in this case, it is rather simple. You are jealous of that girl.

Jealous? Me? Of Suzu? No way. I don’t want to parade myself in front of an audience and be on television…

You are being deliberately obtuse, are you not? You are jealous that he is spending time making others happy, when you wish him to look at you more. How sweet, how… unexpected. Since you became a woman in truth, you have changed…

I felt myself flushing, and hated myself for it. No, I’m the cool, composed, apathetic yet always beautiful Shirohime. I’m totally not always thinking about when our skins touched, and we kissed, and when we had sex, and how happy I was, and… shit, shit, shit… I cursed in my mind, realising it was true. I loved Aki, and what he meant to me, friendship, acceptance, happiness… but worse, I was jealous. I never thought it’d happen to me, Tan. I always laughed at those girls whose minds turned to mush when they fell in love. But now… I want to be in the UK with him. Shit, it’s so frustrating…

Tan’s laugh in my mind was all the answer she gave. Ichika continued to agonise, and luckily it was Aimi who came to my rescue, bringing us over some drinks, which I took gratefully, taking a big gulp of the brightly coloured cocktail. As the sweet taste and plentiful alcohol warmed me, I rejoiced that I could now do what other people took for granted, without collapsing and putting myself at risk.

“Konoe-san, I think what Shiro is trying to say, clumsily as always…” Aimi smiled at me wickedly. “…is that I think Shaeula’s already told you this. Dwelling on it just makes everyone unhappy. You don’t get to decide what friendship is. You like Shaeula, don’t you?” She got to the heart of the matter.

“I do. Of course I do.” Ichika insisted, a touch teary-eyed. “She was the only one that was able to help me. And she’s always so friendly and cheerful…”

“If you like her, and she likes you, you’re friends. It’s that simple.” Aimi asserted. “I get that you feel unworthy, but all Shaeula needs from you is you to be there, to have fun. After all, she’s got a busy, complicated life, right?” Aimi winked.

“Isn’t that the truth?” Eri agreed. She had offered to stay behind with Daiyu back at the Shrine, but there was no way I was leaving the two of them all alone while we went out and had fun. No, it was my responsibility to wheel her around, and it felt good, for once being someone that took care of someone else, rather than the one everyone had to look after.

“Shaeula’s always busy now. I suppose being in charge of something as important as the Spring of Clear Reflections takes a lot of time. I miss having her around, but it can’t be helped. She says things will settle down soon anyway, the reconstruction is going well.” Eri peered at Ichika then. “So you think you are a bad friend? Please grow up, Ichika-san. When I first met Shaeula, despite her doing everything she could to smooth my path with Akio, I was simply horrible to her.” Eri looked down with her onyx eyes, her one good fist clenching. “I still feel awful about that, but what matters is, Shaeula forgave me and wants to be friends. No, not wants to be. We are friends. Like Aiko, she’s my best friend now.”

“So, I’m not your best friend then? I’m hurt, Eri.” I joked, and she shot me an annoyed gaze, which was kind of cute. I see why childhood friends are so popular in manga. Eri’s definitely amusing.

“I don’t know you well enough yet, Shiro. But I do see you as a friend… or maybe a no-good older sister?”

Aimi laughed at that, and even Ichika smiled a little. “No good? I’m perfect. I’m Shirohime, the white princess, and your caretaker!”

“Yes, it’s talk like that which is what makes you no good.” Eri frowned. “But Ichika-san, the point still stands. If you feel guilty, do what I did. Just try harder.”

“Yes, it’s that simple.” Aimi agreed. “But for now, enjoy the party. We have to cheer a lot of the girls here up.” Aimi giggled. “The poor unfortunates who were left behind.”

“I don’t find that funny, Aimi…” I growled, teasing, and there was laughter.

“Oh man, Akio-kun has some real balls, leaving Shiro behind.” Yasu drawled from where he was sitting, having a drink with a rather unusual guest. “I hear he ditched your sister too, Hiroto-kun.”

At the informal address, the well-dressed man of around my age held in a wince, before nodding, drinking his beer slowly. “Yes, Hinata didn’t get to go. Fortunately she’s spending her time with Mayumi-sama tonight, so that’ll keep her mind off it.”

“The path of a harem king is hard.” Shugo intoned piously. “If it’s just three or four, it’s manageable, but Akio-kun is juggling a lot of balls. We even have the newbie.” He glanced at Kana, who was talking to Daiyu cheerfully, Daiyu struggling to make sense of her Japanese. Though she does learn quickly. The benefit of the massively improved learning capabilities and memories from stats I guess. It’s already like she’s been learning for months, she can manage the basics.

“Well, we are here to have fun, not talk about Aki constantly.” I insisted, as we were here to enjoy ourselves, take a break from work, and take our minds off him, since he was with the other three. “But Kana… she was always going to get Aki in the end, right Eri?”

“Yes.” She let out a long sigh. “It was starting to get annoying seeing Akio treat her so badly. He wasn’t even really aware he was doing it. And I admit…” She spoke to Ichika again, who was listening with a dark expression. See, she really does think of Shaeula as a friend, she’s angry for her that Akio is, as she sees it, cheating on her a lot. People are so damn complicated, right Tan?

A snort was the only answer I received in my mind, as Eri continued on. “I really hated Kana-san when we first met, and I think the feeling was mutual.”

“It sure was.” Kana agreed cheerfully. “Luckily, we’re both able to see past our initial impressions, right?” Her face was red, and not just from the drink. The atmosphere of this very adult party was pleasing her, as well as the fact that this time, unlike our last night out, which had been ruined by the events at Kyoto, here she wasn’t pleading for Aki’s attention, she was one of those who Aki had chosen. No wonder she’s happy… no, less thinking about Aki tonight, more fun!

“Yes. It turns out we have a lot in common. So… if even Shaeula, Kana-san and I can all get along, become friends, despite our horrible first meetings and disputes, then a girl like you should have no problems with being Shaeula’s friend. Or even ours. A friend of Shaeula’s is our friend too.” Eri explained reasonably.

“Well said.” I downed my cocktail, and soon had another in my hand. Hinata sure is handy when it comes to organising these things. Even though she’s not coming, she did it for us. She’s a real cutie, even if it stinks of crime a bit when Aki gets his claws into her and Daiyu. Oh well, it’s borderline, but safe, as they’d say in baseball… “So, enough gloom. You’re ruining the mood.”

“White, do give her some space. I actually rather respect someone who agonises over what friendship is.” Arisu said in her usual frosty voice, as if she was angry. Though that’s just her normal tone nowadays. However… Just as Aki had pulled some strings for Suzu, he had people looking into Arisu’s scandal and her ex-fiancé, as well as the directors, producers and actresses who besmirched her. Already some interesting material had been unearthed, and with the promise of more to come, Arisu might just be able to clear her name and ruin those who destroyed her life after all.

Arisu stood and walked towards Ichika, who couldn’t help but flinch away, and we smiled at that. Arisu was definitely intimidating, especially in the deep black funeral-style gown she wore tonight. “You turned to her in desperation, and Shaeula repaid your trust with more than you could have hoped. Therefore you feel guilty that you have exploited her, that you are of no value to her. Yet… loyalty is the only true value. Would you betray her, sell her out as you were tricked by your so-called friends?”

“No, never!” Ichika’s face radiated resolve, her eyes hard.

“Well then. Already that is without price. I had a lot of friends, supposedly. And even those that did not turn on me shunned me after the accusations were made. Would that I had one that stuck by me, even a bare acquaintance, I would have felt less alone. So… enough of this nonsense. When Shaeula returns from her labours, wherever they might be, you will make the first move and ask her out for drinks, shopping, a meal… whatever you wish. But just do it. She will be overjoyed, and you will see you have value.”

“I… all right.” Ichika nodded, overawed by her poise.

“Now that’s settled, yet again, that reminds me.” I interjected. “Before she left, Shaeula says the mansion that she and Aki burned down in the Fae lands is fully repaired. She wants us all to vacation there for a few days, since we should all be able to handle the higher ether density of the lower Astral now.”

Ichika looked confused at that, she knew a little about what we were doing, but only the barest, meagre amount. She hasn’t even had Chirurgery, but I know Shaeula wants to bring her in…

“Cool, can we come?” Yasu asked drunkenly, and Hiroto shook his head.

“I think she means the girls. Really, you’re in the same position as I am. Basic Chirurgery without Lovers’ Link won’t get you very far. It’s good, don’t get me wrong, but it’s not enough. I’m not jealous of my sister though. So long as she’s happy…”

“Those are good sentiments. Though it’s just like Akio-kun to get an ability that strengthens girls he likes, I think.” Hayato agreed cheerfully, Hina beside him as always nowadays, looking on with a mixture of fondness and shyness as we all talked. When girls find love they sure do change. Hina’s even cuter than ever now. I like to see it.

“Well, this isn’t just a gathering to have fun, though we should all enjoy it. It’s to celebrate!” Hayato continued. “We closed out the remaining work we had outstanding on our contracts, so from Monday, we’ll be working for Akio-kun, or does that mean we’ll be working for you, Shiro?” he teased.

“No way.” I replied. “Aki’s the boss, but if you talk about sub-bosses, it has to be Shaeula and Hinata. They do most of the planning, the rest of us just try and help where we can. I’m just the buff-machine.” I snorted dryly, having already given out a number of blessings before coming here. Though I've certainly talked to Hinata and Shaeula about just what I can do for Aki. Though our ideas are only in the formative stages...

“Yes, Hinata sure is pushy. She had me doing construction work, of all things!” Kana grumbled cheerfully, not sounding unhappy. “It wasn’t how I saw myself using the Divine Favour, but… being helpful feels great. I look forward to working with everyone.” She nodded her head in a polite bow, and that fool Yasu blushed at Kana’s sweet smile. Dream on if you think you have a chance at NTRing Kana away from Aki.

“Sorry about my sister.” Hiroto shrugged, apologising to Kana. “Hinata can be very excitable when she gets an idea in her head. And she really wants this project to be a success as it’s a joint project with Mayumi-sama. She wants to stand as her equal.” Kana waved away his apology, smiling and saying she understood that was just how Hinata was, and that she didn’t mind.

“Well, hopefully we didn’t make a mistake.” Shugo spoke up. “Everyone’s career was just taking off.”

“No way. Aki has more money than God right now.” I snorted. “You know he won’t let you all down. Aki values loyalty and friendship. Just like Shaeula.” I brought the conversation back to Ichika. “So, have you thought what you’re going to do when you graduate? I know unlike me you’ve got a few years yet, but it’s never too early to think of your future.”

“I never considered it much.” Ichika replied, a bit more relaxed now, taking a drink. “Up until recently, I thought…” Her face fell, and I rapped her on the head with my knuckles, like Aki did to us when we were being stupid. She looked at me in surprise, teary eyed and red faced, rubbing at her forehead.

“Shit, enough of that stupidity. The past is dead. The future is bright. I’m sure Shaeula would give you a job if you asked. In fact, why not work part time for her while you study?”

“Part time? At what?” Ichika asked, puzzled.

“At anything. Hell, Aki always needs more secretaries, and Haru is screaming out for them as well.” I had invited Haru tonight of course, but she was spending the weekend with her father while she was able to get a break with Aki being abroad. She was a real daddy’s girl, nobody could deny that. It’s kind of sweet, though. Must be nice. It makes me wonder… should I go home and visit my parents? They’d be shocked that I’m engaged, that’s for sure...

“I don’t know. It’s a big step…” she mused hesitantly.

“It definitely is.” I agreed. “So no rush. But at least think about it. Me… I’m going to live a life of leisure as a kept woman.” I laughed heartily, and that lifted the mood.

“So, Daiyu…” Suzu was saying, trying to make herself understood. “You’re super cute, have you considered being an idol? I’m not sure if I’ll be allowed to use my backing dancers at the event, so I might need some stand-ins. What do you say?” The blonde, with her twintail hairdrills and gothic lolita fashion, was cheerfully sucking on one of her lollipops as she barraged Daiyu with rapid-fire Japanese.

Yes, Suzu’s cute, but they do say the dumber the child, the more lovable. And Suzu’s definitely not the smartest girl I’ve ever met. Then again, I doubt she’d have run away from home all the way to Japan if she wasn’t a bit of an idiot. She’s lucky nothing bad happened.

Fortune, or Fate. Who can say?

Not me. I’m not Tsukiko. I wonder how long it’ll take for her to live again. Well, Haru would make some sort of joke about it not being life, but if Aki gets her a body via a Throne, and she can do everything she could before, isn’t that life enough for anyone?

“I am… sorry? Yes, sorry.” Daiyu managed. “I have no wish… to be delayed… uh, distracted from my Cultivation?” She brushed off Suzu's words clumsily.

“Oh, that’s too bad. I’d ask the boss, but she’d overshadow me, so that’s no good. And Arisu-chan’s no good either, if I showed up with her, I’d be overshadowed in a completely different way. It’d sure be wild though.” Suzu giggled.

“No kidding!” Yasu agreed fervently. “I was shocked when I found out Shiro knew the Arisugawa Arisu! That scandal was all over the news back in the day!”

Yasu, you shitty idiot! I had warned him repeatedly not to mention anything about Arisu’s troubles. The last thing I wanted was for Arisu to kill him. I mean, I’d feel guilty about that!

“Oh, yes, it was a major event.” Arisu enunciated slowly and coldly, and I reached out to intervene, but fortunately Yasu was less stupid than I feared.

“It’s even more crazy to know it was all an evil conspiracy. Feels bad, knowing that I bought into that shit at the time. Sorry. I should have known a woman as hot as you couldn’t be a bad person!”

No, wait, he is as stupid as I expected, just luckily in a Yasu way…

“One’s looks have nothing to do with whether one is a good person or not. Many of my accusers could be described as beautiful. Beauty within matters more.” Arisu declared coldly.

“Yeah, well they are going to get what’s coming to them, right? To think Akio-kun has that sort of sway now. It’s cool though, like we are living in a movie. You think… you think you’ll go back to acting when your name is cleared, Arisu-chan?”

For a long moment she stared at Yasu coldly, before she shook her head. “No, not for the foreseeable future. I have a new path now, and I must see my pledges I made to White through to the end. Despite the… failures with the Raven and Daizen, she has not broken faith with me. Perhaps, when all this is over…”

“Yeah, I’d love to see it. Hell, maybe I’d try and get a starring role with you, make Aki jealous of all those men ogling me…” I laughed, relieved.

“There is no need to be so worried, White.” Arisu saw right through me. “I am not going to lose my temper and rage, as perhaps I would have in times past. I can see the ending. Not only will I crush those who spat on me, betrayed me, I was chosen for greater things, and they were not. When I stand at the pinnacle of the world, alongside you, White…” She glanced at Suzu then. Bunta wasn’t here, he was actually working, hard to believe as that was, helping out that Detective on trying to catch a problematic Chosen who was committing crimes in northern Tokyo. “…and I suppose Suzanne-san, Bunta-san and these others.” She then glanced at Kana, who grinned back.

“Yeah, no point having power if you can’t brag about it.” I smirked, agreeing with her sentiments. “Speaking of… that reminds me. Yasu, you got over your little strop with Aki over your cousin yet?”

Kana burst out laughing at that. It had been quite the meltdown from Yasu. “Hisano-chan has changed. I’d say you should be grateful, Yasu-san. In our class, she was gloomy and didn’t speak to anyone but occasionally Maiko-chan from Hisuikomushi shrine. Nowadays she’s… well, I’m not going to lie and call her outgoing, but she talks to people, she’s smartened up, and is actually decently cute. Confidence makes the woman… the man too, Yasu-san. Though we girls see through false, unearned confidence. Just a tip.” She winked, and I burst out laughing, as did Aimi, Hina and the rest.

“Oh wow, Yasu… even schoolgirls are lecturing you now!” Aimi wheezed as she got her laughter under control.

“She’s right though. If your cousin is blooming, be happy for her, man.” Hayato agreed, slapping him on the back heartily.

“I am, it’s just… well, I worry. She’s hanging around with Akio-kun, and he seems to attract girls, so…” He glanced at Kana and Eri, the latter of which rolled her eyes at his idiocy.

“She’s not hanging around, she’s training. And she’s mastered earth element. With that, if she keeps at it, she’s got a bright future in construction, if nothing else.” Kana laughed, a touch nervously, perhaps remembering what Hinata put her through. “I think she likes Akio, but not in that way, so don’t worry, Yasu-san. She’s just grateful he and Shaeula gave her a chance to make something of herself, and didn’t judge her. I feel a bit bad… I wasn’t so nice to her before. When you attend training, you’ll see for yourself. I have you all pencilled in.”

“Yeah, Kana is working hard. Aki has entrusted her with organising the new training rotas and more. But if you think you can look down on her because she’s a schoolgirl, Yasu, I wouldn’t. She could break you in half with a single punch, right Kana?”

“It’s embarrassing when you put it like that, but… yep, sure could.” She winked at us.

It was then the room was filled with the sound of beeping phones. Daiyu’s, Eri’s, Kana’s and mine all went off. As we fished out our phones and unlocked them, we all paused, looking at each other in confusion.

“What is it, a message from Akio-kun?” Hayato asked, guessing correctly.

“Yes.” Kana answered for us. “A photo. I… uh… well, wasn’t he just having Motoko play his fiancée? So what’s this…?”

As everyone crowded around those of us with the photos, there were a number of expressions of shock, of varying types.

“I see. Something must have happened.” Hiroto nodded, understanding Japanese noble customs best. “But to have Natsumi-san involved as well as that maid… I have to say, they all look stunning though. I wonder what Hinata will look like all dressed up on her debut.”

“We have our siscon quota filled with Aki, so don’t you start.” I chided him.

“Those dresses are gorgeous.” Ichika observed dreamily. “Especially the one on Hyacinth. It suits her so beautifully. But it hurts to see. Poor Shaeula…”

“Shaeula would love to see it.” Eri disagreed. “If you are going to be true friends with her, accept the way she is. I had to. No, Shaeula will be plotting to get the rest of us into similar dresses. And yeah, seeing Hyacinth in something other than slutty maid cosplay really is fresh. She should wear real clothes more often. She’s beautiful.”

I burst out laughing. “Slutty maid cosplay. You have a way with words that’s quite cruel even when you don’t mean it, Eri.”

“Yeah, that’s cold.” Kana agreed. “Hyacinth’s whole existence is being a maid, and looking sexy for Akio. Don’t destroy her reason for being.” She could barely keep a straight face at her grandiose defence, breaking into laughter as well.

“Hey, aren’t we missing the point?” Aimi grumbled, frowning. “Sure. I’ll grant they are all stunning, but… that’s … the Queen of England, Princess Eleanor and Prince Henry, right? Why are they taking selfies with untouchable royalty?”

“That’s right.” Shugo agreed. “Wasn’t he flying out for business?”

“His business was with Princess Eleanor. Though, speaking of business, he has been updating us, he made an awful lot of money and some shares in a famous UK company, so we’ll be living in luxury for a while longer.” I giggled. Five million pounds, I nearly choked when I looked up the exchange rate. That was just a bit under a billion yen. To think I used to mock I wouldn’t date anyone who wasn’t a billionaire, and he makes that cash in a day…

“Yeah, but… that’s the Queen, man!” Yasu repeated, flabbergasted.

“Still think he’s after Hisano-chan?” Kana teased him. “When he’s mixing with Princesses and rich girls constantly? If he is, you should cheer her on, she’d be set for life.”

“Kana-chan, please stop.” Hina asked politely. “Yasu-san’s spirit is escaping his body, you’ll kill him.”

“My bad!” She apologised cutely, and I realised anew why Aki liked her. Yeah, she’s… well, a lot like his sister in her attitude, and she has the same frank, flirty personality as Aimi. Although Aimi is more subdued now she has a boyfriend. Makes sense, I suppose.

“If you consider that Akio-san is acquainted with Princess Mikasa of the Imperial Family, as well as all the daughters of the Three Great Houses, which now includes Hinata… I can hardly believe it…” Hiroto suggested, his expression wry. “…then this shouldn’t be that much of a shock. It’ll be the talk of Hanafubuki on Monday. Hinata can have some reflected glory, at least.”

“Don’t forget Shaeula is a princess as well.” I pointed out, mostly to remind Ichika. “We’re not prejudiced here, the Fae royalty counts just as much as Earthly ones to us!”

“I… wow.” Ichika was lost for words at it all.

“Look, so Aki wants to show off.” I pursed my lips, ignoring Tan’s laughter in my head. “I get it. I’m not so vain I can’t admit the other girls are beautiful. Like you said, Eri, Hyacinth is stunning. Though the effect will be ruined when she opens her mouth.”

“That makes me wonder…” Suzu giggled. “Imagine an idol group full of Princesses? Nobody has done that before…”

“Then you would not be able to take part, would you, Suzanne-san?” Arisu shot her down, exasperated, and she giggled in reply.

“True, but maybe I could be their manager? Hey, that’s not a bad idea. I can be a producer as well! Japan’s best idol and Japan’s best producer! I’m fired up now!”

I exchanged a glance with the rather shocked Ichika, and I shrugged. “Life might be crazy, but it’s never dull, is it? After all, I hear the first times you met Aki and Shaeula were rather dramatic. If that’s not the world telling you that you were meant to meet and be their friend, I don’t know what to tell you, girl.”

Ichika blinked at me, again looking down at the phone held in Eri’s hand as she typed a message back. “I know that. I’m not superstitious, but it definitely felt like fate…”

“Yeah, maybe it’s all so you can meet me!” Yasu drawled drunkenly, and as Ichika flinched, I glared at him, while Aimi pulled on his ear, making him squeal. A small smile overcame Ichika’s worried expression, and our eyes met. No, I’m certain it’s got nothing to do with Yasu, even destiny can’t be that messed up…

“Look at it this way.” Shiro grinned. “Aki’s got connections. Maybe one day you could even meet the Princess yourself?”

“Yeah, it’ll happen.” Eri agreed, exasperated. “He’s already picked up you and Shaeula. It’s all inevitable, at this point I’ve given up hoping for anything different.”

“Don’t be like that, Eri.” I laughed, hugging her when she couldn’t resist. “After all, we have the advantage. Childhood friend and university friend! We’re the dream combination!”

“Childhood friends are the clear winner.” Eri grumbled after I released her. “I’m not upset. Really. It’s just… irritating.”

“She’s very pretty.” Hina observed, looking at Kana’s phone. “Tall and with a good figure.”

“What do you expect, that’s Western girls, right? Not that I lose in that regard.” I crossed my arms under my chest, before giving Yasu a glare as he couldn’t help but check me out.

“We should put that aside.” Arisu said at last, drawing our attention. “After all, you gathered us here for some fun, White. I cannot say I find it overly interesting looking at his conquests.”

“I imagine you don’t.” I snorted, amused. “Well, she’s right. Aki is having fun meeting royalty, and flirting around with Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth, so we have to make our own entertainment! More booze!”

“I’ll pass.” Eri demurred. “I’m not much of a drinker.”

“I’ll take some more!” Kana giggled. “I always wanted to feel like a sophisticated adult.”

“Sure, but be careful.” I warned, smiling slyly. “I think you’ll be busy tomorrow, if Hinata has her way.”

“That’s true.” Kana groaned. “Well, my stats should keep me out of trouble…”

As everyone celebrated I looked down at my phone one last time. Sure, you look like you’re having fun, Aki. But I know it’s serious business. Princess of Humans, huh? And she’s in great danger. There’s no way you’ll let that slide. I just hope this Princess isn’t an idiot and gives you less trouble than I did…

Three Hundred And Seventy-One

We quickly reached the dais. A number of the Beefeaters stationed there stared at Princess Eleanor curiously, and from my experience I could tell that several of them were Chosen like us. There aren’t many Beefeaters, so I expect that they are just Chosen dressed as them. It’s not a bad plan to have extra hidden protection.

“I’m taking these guests to see grandmother.” Eleanor explained, her tone still a touch bitter, though she was making an effort to present a cordial outlook.

“Yeah, my grandmother will want to have a talk with them.” Prince Henry agreed, holding the hand of Melissa, who was still looking at me as though I was something filthy, giving the girls looks of sympathy. Behind us, we had drawn a lot of attention from the gathered Chosen and political figures, though honestly, I expected that was mostly due to the girls, as I had to admit they looked outstanding in the beautiful white gowns.

“They can come forward.” the Queen declared regally from the dais, and I could see she was observing us, her eyes still bright with curiosity, despite her advanced age. As we stepped onto the stage there was a buzz of conversation from the guests, and as I widened my vision with aether, I could see Mary Stuart eyeing us coldly. Yes, she doesn’t seem to like us much, does she?

Eleanor pulled the curtain behind us, obscuring us from the public view. “Grandmother…” she explained when that was done. “I… we have some guests from Japan.”

“We know.” The Queen nodded, the royal ‘we’ still in use as she was talking to us officially. “We and Shige are old acquaintances. His granddaughters have certainly grown up wonderfully. So, dear Eleanor, we are waiting for introductions.”

“Oh, yes.” she nodded, a little stressed. “This is Akio Moonstone Oshiro. He’s… well, supposedly he’s the lead Gods’ Chosen in Japan, if he can be believed.” Her tone was even, but I could hear the doubt. “These here…” She paused, shaking her head. “…are his fiancées, Motoko Tsumura, Natsumi Hori… and… I believe she goes by just Hyacinth.”

“Why, aren’t you all adorable? We are most impressed.” The Queen praised, looking like the kindly grandmother she was. “We know your grandfather well, Motoko.” the Queen continued. “Since the aftermath of the war, Japan and Great Britain have laid aside their differences and worked together. We hope that such cooperation will long endure.”

As Motoko bowed politely, the Queen continued. “We did believe it was just your engagement debut today though. To think we would have these others on display as well…”

“I am honoured to meet you.” Natsumi also bowed.

“Aren’t you very polite? We expect no less from the well-raised daughters of nobility though. As for you…” She next peered at Hyacinth, whose face was an expressionless mask. “We think you are not human. Are you a Japanese spirit, what we believe you would call a Yōkai ?”

“Nooo.” Hyacinth shook her head. “I am a Fae. I am.” she insisted. “I serve Akio and all the mistresses. And I am mooost angry at the disrespect they have been shooown.” Her violet-eyed glare took in Princess Eleanor and Melissa.

“I say, steady on. No need for that.” Prince Henry warned, shielding his girlfriend from her gaze. “She’s just worried for you all.”

“We do not need your worry.” Motoko declared proudly, and then her expression softened a little. “Again, I do thank you for your concern, but we could not be happier. Despite how it started, we chose this, and I am no child. I know my own mind and wishes.”

“That’s right.” Natsumi agreed. “Your brother should agree…” She glanced at Prince Henry and smiled. “When you take up arms, you become a warrior, right? So at least give us the dignity of accepting that choice.”

Henry looked a little defeated, but he agreed weakly.

“We see. Perhaps there have been failures of diplomacy?” the Queen asked softly, and I couldn’t hold back a laugh.

“I should say so.” I managed. “We came here, not only as Japanese envoys, but as Chosen with information that directly concerns the safety of Princess Eleanor and your whole country, only to be met with scorn.” Really, I don’t like confrontation when it doesn’t benefit either side, but… just as when I made the resolve to not let Hinata be looked down on by nobility, I’ll be damned if I let Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth be mocked and ridiculed. Besides, while taking some insults in stride makes it look like I don’t even consider their opinions meaningful enough to upset me, which can be considered a power play, conversely too much leniency makes me look weak. And here… I’m in a position of strength.

“Yes, we have not heard all the details, but Shige was insistent that we hear you out. He places a great deal of trust in you, Akio. We may call you that, right?”

“Of course, your Majesty. In fact, I’m actually half-British myself, on my mother’s side, and I was born here. I lived here until I was a young boy, so I have great respect for the Crown. That’s what makes it all the sadder when the Princess here tried to upset Motoko on her engagement debut. So I felt I had to make a statement.”

“We see. Well, we were rather curious about your new laws.” The Queen nodded sagely, thinking, and I could see that she hadn’t lost any of her wisdom with age as her mind worked quickly. “Some of those we would do well to imitate, though the press here is far more… inquisitive, we might say… than those of Japan. So we fear it is impossible for now. A few, however…” She inspected the girls, a slight smile on her face.

“It’s not right, grandmother.” the Princess declared stubbornly, unwilling to let it go. “They’re so young and impressionable. As for the bigamy…”

“That’s right!” Melissa agreed. “Back in the USA, he’d be locked up!”

“Really? Well, we think perhaps the Americans should be wary of casting their first stones.” The Queen snorted sourly. “We are not sure what Henry told you, my dear… too much, if we were a betting woman.” At her words the Prince looked suitably chagrined, face flushed. “…but our good American allies have been illegally abducting our citizens and putting them through cruel acts that are much more inhumane than can be countenanced.”

She looked at me then. “Shige said they tried to take you, and failed. Hence the reason why we were able to uncover their schemes. We are grateful, and proud that someone born on these shores is so resolute.” She praised me, and it felt good. This is the Queen of Great Britain! She’s one of the most famous people in the world…

“Hold on a second.” I let out a surge of wind element. Eleanor panicked, reaching for a weapon that wasn’t at her side, but the Queen merely looked on, curious. As the Princess saw nothing dangerous happening, she paused, glaring at me, her sapphire eyes hard.

“What did you do?” she demanded.

“Akio merely sealed ooour noise with wind element.” Hyacinth scoffed. “If yooou panic at every little thing, I dooo not see why we need yooou. Mistress Shaeula and mistress Shirooo are true Princesses. Not like this ooone.” Her tone was withering, and Eleanor flinched, her face as red as Henry’s now, but with anger, not embarrassment.

“Hyacinth, even though we have been treated with great disrespect, we should not return unkindness with unkindness. That is not our way.” Motoko chided, and Hyacinth apologised, calming down. “I am sorry. But Hyacinth lives for Akio after he gave her a name and saved her from a cruel fate. To see him insulted, to see us insulted, it is more than she can bear. Please do understand.”

“I should have asked first.” I apologised. “But precautions are important. It was a simple elemental working, nothing you should be surprised by, Princess.”

“I understand those.” she sighed softly, calming down. “Raidre and his Selkie use water element.”

“Good. Well, now that we can’t be overheard… yes, your Majesty, the Americans did try and take me. I’d been careless and indiscreet. I was fortunate that the mercenaries they hired to help them had principles, or it could have been much worse.” I explained the details of the attack on the shrine.

“We find that most impressive.” the Queen praised at the end of my tale. Melissa looked stunned by the revelations, and though she wanted to say that her fellow countrymen wouldn’t do such a thing, in the end she shut her mouth, troubled.

“No wonder the Japanese have secured concessions from America recently.” The Queen chortled, pleased by the story. “We did consider why you were receiving boons beyond what was customary. But we are off the topic we were on. Granddaughter, we should not force others to conform to our ways. There are many countries that practice multiple marriage before these events. Including America. Yes, it is illegal, but some religious sects do still permit it, and as long as they keep out of trouble, the State does not interfere. There are more than fifty countries worldwide that legally allow such marriages. We do not like to interfere with such matters. We are not Gods, nor tyrants.”

“But it’s demeaning to women!” Melissa insisted, only for Henry to surprise me by speaking up.

“We settled this earlier, didn’t we, Mel, Ellie?” he explained. “America’s one of the strictest countries worldwide on the subject, but here and in Japan, it’s perfectly legal, and marriages with a six or seven year age gap or with brides of their ages happen every day, and they’re no more likely to be abusive or end in divorce than any other marriage, right? Besides…”

He looked at the girls with respect. “They’re right. We let people choose to fight and die and worse, kill on the battlefields at a younger age than them. They themselves chose that path. Credit them with some free will. You’re always saying that girls are not dolls, Mel, but have free will and are every bit as intelligent and driven as men. So let them decide for themselves. They’re not fools. Just because some girls are exploited…” He paused, and realised what he was saying, his face reddening to match his hair.

The Queen looked downcast for a moment, before shrugging. “Well, we know, not everyone is as wise as they should be. But…” she addressed the three girls. “…you do all seem very ambitious and motivated.”

“We have to fight for our dreams.” Motoko acknowledged, perfectly at ease in this august company. “As we have said, Princess Eleanor, you must be a kind person, to worry about us so. Natsumi and I, we are grateful” Natsumi nodded as well. “However, were you to visit Japan as an envoy, we would never show you such disrespect as we have suffered. An insult to Akio is not just spitting in our faces, but also on Japan as a whole.”

Before anyone could respond, she continued, speaking for my women. “As agreed, we will take your phone number, and should we ever feel we are misled and ill-treated, we will surely reach out to you. I will even pass it to the others. But… such a time will never come.” she avowed firmly.

“How can you be sure?” Melissa pressed. “From what I can tell, you are sheltered and lack experience. The sort of girl whose family would arrange a marriage for her due to politics isn’t going to be able to see through the lies of a cunning older man.”

“That might be true.” Motoko agreed. “We are raised specifically to be caged birds, beautiful, compliant and loyal. But Natsumi and I were never good at that.” She smiled, and it was both pure and somehow sad. “We wanted to carry our swords, our spears and our bows, and live our best lives. Now we can. As for being fooled…”

“It’s impossible.” Natsumi agreed. “Even if you ignore the fact that Akio is very easy to read, well, no, it’s totally impossible.”’

“How can you be sure?” Melissa pressed, and Natsumi looked at me for confirmation. We had the wind barrier up, so I nodded.

“We can be sure because we are linked, bonded.” Natsumi declared boldly. “Those who Akio loves and who love him, they are bound by the Lovers’ Link.”

“Yes.” Hyacinth agreed. “It is the Skill ooof mistress Shaeula, though it has changed greatly, sooo she says. It is truly wonderful.” Hyacinth giggled, clutching herself with her arms, which was a dangerously cute and alluring sight in the dress she wore now. “Hyacinth ooonly knew cold darkness and suffering. But nooow… I can feel his looove. It is nooo lie, and those who say it is, I will destroooy!” I calmed her down by patting her head, and her smile turned from a malicious one to a bright one.

“She speaks no lies. We are tied together by our hearts. Hearts do not lie. So we know.” Motoko paused. “In a way, it is a little sad, as it removes the need to trust. But even so, we do trust Akio. He changed the law for us. We were his anyway, but he wanted us to fulfil all our dreams, for our families to be proud of us. So, we appreciate your worry, but hate your condescension.” Motoko finished.

“Just how many abilities do you have? Healing, a strengthening skill, now this…” Princess Eleanor complained. “Wait, David, that idiot, he fought you…”

“Water under the bridge.” I promised, shrugging. “Yes, he was stunningly rude, but he gave a genuine apology to me and the girls afterwards. Your apology lacks heart, Princess. You still don’t believe in us.” I observed shrewdly.

“Eleanor, we know you have strong moral character. That is good. You care for all around you, even those who are not our subjects. But you are also the face of Britain when it comes to matters of the Gods’ Chosen. You speak with our voice, and we are represented by your words. Do you believe you have represented us well with this guest?”

“No, but at least I didn’t go so far as to come to blows, grandmother…” she managed at last.

“Excuses don’t become you, Eleanor. Our Gods' Chosen are often reckless and hot-headed, and we trust you will have words with him later regarding this matter. But you have the responsibility to act with dignity at all times. We are a little disappointed in you, granddaughter.” The Queen then stood, and actually bowed to us in Japanese fashion.

Uh, uncomfortable. This is going further than she needs to. She’s already told Eleanor she was wrong. “Please don’t, your Majesty. It makes me feel guilty.” I tried to laugh it off.

“Well then, since our Eleanor has been so disrespectful to an ally coming from far away to bring us news, what should be a suitable apology? Be warned though, we can’t give you her hand in marriage.” The Queen’s lips quirked into a smile, and Eleanor let out a loud gasp.

“Grandmother, that isn’t funny!”

“We think it is.” She snorted. “When you get to our age, amusing ourselves with humour is all we have left. No, please do tell us what we can do to make it up to you, else we will feel like we have unfinished business.”

I exchanged glances with the girls, who were leaving it up to me. Seeing them in their beautiful dresses, I smiled. That could work. “I was worried that this could ruin Motoko’s engagement debut. Well, I suppose it’s spiralled into Natsumi’s as well. Hyacinth… she’s not Japanese nobility, but I didn’t want her left out. So, if we could have a photograph, all together, showing they found favour, it’d mean a lot to them, their families and friends.”

“We think that is rather sweet.” the Queen agreed, smiling. “See, granddaughter, Melissa. He does think of them, rather than his own rewards. We would be happy to.” Moments later we were all in the frame, and using a little wind I managed to take a perfect shot of us all, which left Melissa and Henry rather speechless.

“I will send this to the others. Father, mother and grandfather too.” Motoko smiled brilliantly.

“Yes, I’ll send it to my parents.” Natsumi agreed. I retrieved my phone and pinged off the photo to the girls, and with that done, I shrugged.

”Thanks for that, your Majesty. Now at least their debuts can be considered a big success. There was one more thing, though…”

“Oh, we are waiting.” The Queen nodded, while Eleanor looked a bit suspicious. Cut me a break, haven’t we already agreed to let things go? Maybe all of the Princesses were going to be hard-headed. I remembered the first battle with Shaeula, and when Tan took over Shiro to oppose me. I suppose a bit of scorn is less trouble than they were…

“I didn’t just come here for fun. I have an urgent warning for you, Princess Eleanor.” I declared, flexing all of my Majesty and Charm, allowing my League to bolster it. It drew their eyes and attention, and Eleanor nodded, despite herself.

“Do go on. Shige has vouched for you, and we trust he would not be so foolish as to back a liar or a simpleton. Especially since we hear one of his precious granddaughters is under your care and receiving your guidance.” The Queen observed shrewdly.

“Not much gets past you, does it?” I praised the Queen. I looked over at Melissa, and Henry spoke up.

“It’s fine. Mel and I won’t ever talk about it carelessly. Right Mel?”

Melissa shook her head, face troubled. “No, I won’t let Henry down. After all… we’re going to be married.”

“Oh, so that playboy grandson of ours has finally popped the question. Congratulations, Melissa. Welcome to our family!”

We offered our own congratulations, Motoko and Natsumi rather sincerely, which left Melissa feeling a bit guilty. When that was done, we all sat down and I strengthened the wind barrier to make sure nobody overhead us.

“You may be aware of Kyoto. I’m not going into details, but the focus of the battle was a woman known as the Diviner. She was skilled even before she became a Chosen.”

“Yes, we knew of her, if only by reputation.” the Queen agreed. “A sad loss. We hate those who serve their country loyally suffering unjust ends.”

“Yes, the funeral was grim.” I agreed, remembering. Though even now, her spirit-light is with me. “But her gifts were prophecy. She identified six important people, which her prophecy termed the Princesses of the Six Paths. These women would all face a terrible threat, and would also face a danger that would slay them.”

“I see.” Eleanor shifted uncomfortably. “But telling the future isn’t something even the Gods can do, surely? The future doesn’t exist yet.”

“True. It’s a case of knowing enough about the now to get the best version of then. It’s a bit like Laplace’s Demon. But her visions are highly accurate. She was able to predict her own death, and despite our efforts, it happened. She also identified several others. But you, Princess of the Humans…” I gave her the title Tsukiko-san did. “…we know you are one as well.”

“If that’s true, you’re in danger, Ellie!” Prince Henry cried, alarmed, only to quail as she glared at him.

“Of course I’m in danger. I fight endless battles. You think I want to? Of course I don’t. But… I have no other choice.”

“You have grown braver, since the first time we talked with you about this, Eleanor. We remember you trembling like a newborn foal as you recounted tales of your exploits.”

“Grandmother! Not in front of them!” she complained, only to be surprised as I seemed sympathetic.

“I get it. When I first had to fight I was terrible at it. I nearly died a number of times, and I was always afraid.” Only Ortlinde saying I could have a trial version was enough to get me started. I wonder why more don’t do similar, or spend some time giving a tutorial? Well, it doesn’t matter… “But as I continued, I realised what it’d mean to me to get stronger. And more importantly, I had family and friends to protect. If the world is in danger, I couldn’t just sit back, despite the risks.”

Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth looked proud at that, and even Eleanor seemed a little impressed.

“Yes, we know much of what is to come. We have known since we took the throne.” the Queen whispered. “We protect a legacy, which will be needed if Britain, this verdant isle, is to endure, and the people survive. Many relics of the past, including some from the Fae when they dwelt here.” She glanced at Hyacinth then, who cocked her head to the side, puzzled.

“Grandmother! Such a secret shouldn’t be shared!” Eleanor protested.

“Hush now, granddaughter. We both know that the time to show a little good faith is now.” The Queen silenced her. “From the days of King Arthur, who was perhaps not as the myths would have us believe, through to modern times, we have protected the relics. But that is but part of our responsibility. We must protect something else as well. And only he or she who is declared as the champion of the Royal Family, of Royal blood of the reigning monarch, can undertake this role. To lose Eleanor would be to risk losing access to what we must protect.” Her expression was grave. “So tell us, Akio Moonstone Oshiro. What dangers face our beloved granddaughter, the Green Knight of Britain?”

I took a deep breath, gathering all my persuasiveness. “We’ve narrowed it down. Eleanor is walking through rooms and corridors, almost like a maze, but there are lots of people there. You seem to recognise them, happy to see them, but then they reveal white masks, sending you running down other, darker corridors. In another vision, the Diviner said these figures were ‘false friends’ and hid venomous daggers behind their backs. I’m not an expert in decoding visions, but it seems to me a betrayal is coming.”

For a moment the Princess paused, before she shook her head vehemently. “Nonsense. Everyone who my grandmother has gathered is loyal to me and the Crown. They want to give their all, for protecting the people, or if not that, then the generous rewards. Why would they have cause to betray me?” She shook her head again, angered.

“I don’t know.” I admitted. “How could I? But as an example, the Diviner saw herself being swarmed by red ants coming from a red Dragon. Doesn’t that bring China to mind?”

“It rather does, we think.” the Queen admitted, troubled.

“False friends doesn’t have to be literal. I mean, there are some dangerous people here at this gala, yes? That Cardinal woman, for one.”

“Mary Stuart.” Eleanor sighed. “Yes, I admit you might be right about that, but we don’t trust her, and grandmother is having her watched. But even though she is part of a minor Catholic denomination, we still can’t afford to offend her if all she does is make veiled complaints. She and her allies have also contributed a lot, as I’ve already said.”

“I don’t doubt it. But… look, the Diviner’s prophecies and visions guided Japan even before all this happened. I’d ask that you don’t dismiss this. Ideally, I’d like permission to set up another Faerie Ring Gate so I could move between Japan and London.”

“I don’t think so.” Eleanor denied me, frowning. “Having foreign Gods’ Chosen with access to our Avalon sounds too much of a risk. I’m grateful you came here to pass on a message to me, but forgive me if we haven’t established a relationship where we can trust each other yet.”

I guess she still isn’t fond of me. Well, we have only just met and got off on the wrong foot a bit… “I understand it’s a big ask, diplomatically speaking. But I want you to take our concerns seriously.”

“Ellie, nobody wants to think a friend or comrade could turn traitor. Especially not in the military, which you are effectively in. But it does happen. Rarely, but that just makes it hurt all the more. After all, would we ever have expected America to betray us the way they did? I’ve fought alongside their troops in Afghanistan, and it hurts to think some of the guys I fought with could have been involved in stealing our citizens…” Prince Henry remarked thoughtfully.

“That’s true, but we still have no guarantee we can trust him and his word, do we?” the Princess countered.

“I think we shooould go, Akio. I hate this woooman. She is a fool. We will manage without her somehow. Hyacinth thinks there are still five ooother Princesses. Maybe ooone of the other mistresses can replace her as Princess ooof Humans?” The anger Hyacinth was radiating was palpable, and once more I had to calm her down, Natsumi and Motoko helping. Yeah, I don’t think we can just sub her out for another person. Through… even if Princess Eleanor does die, we won’t give up trying to fight until the bitter end.

“Really? I think the fact I’m not asking for anything in return should be a good indicator.” I was annoyed myself, but arguing would only hurt any future cooperation. “Look, all I’m saying is, make some preparations, be more wary. If you have some contingencies, the chance of surviving any betrayal will be much higher.” I sighed. “And if you do want help, there’s support we can provide. Even if you’re unwilling to allow us to set up a Ring Gate, which I can understand, Raidre is a Fae, right? From the Seelie Court?”

“We find it most exciting that some of the Fae have returned. They too in a way are our citizens.” the Queen murmured softly.

“Raidre is somewhat estranged from the Court.” Eleanor admitted. “He does get news from there at times, though.”

“In that case, maybe we could arrange for reinforcements from the Seelie Court? Shaeula’s stretched thin, keeping the Spring of Clear Reflections, my Territory and now Kyoto guarded, but every little helps, right?”

“You’re talking about betrayal, and you want me to guard my Territory and my person with unknown Fae, with hidden motives?” she sniffed, and I realised I wasn’t going to win this one. If all this is because I turned up with Motoko, that’s a stupid thing to get herself killed over.

“All right then.” I conceded, exerting my Majesty and Charm to their maximum once again. “If that’s what you want, so be it. At least be alert though. You can do that, right? And to prove my good intentions…” I looked at the Queen. “You’ll be meeting this Christina Bakker woman later?”

“Yes, this evening as the gala begins to wind down. America needs to answer for its sins, but we have little hope, considering their envoy.” Her smile was wry.

“Yeah, I get that. But in a weird way, sending one of the people responsible could be a sign of sincerity. Maybe?” I wasn’t even convinced myself so I didn’t sound confident. “The thing is, if Fujiwara-san and I could sit in on your negotiations, it should give you the edge. After all…” I offered modestly. “…since I managed to escape being targeted by their snatch squads, I have the high ground when it comes to their guilt.”

“We see that. What do you think, Henry, Eleanor?”

“We’ve been allies with Japan for a long time. Besides, Katsuro has always been straight with me.” He smiled at Motoko, who nodded, pleased that her grandfather was being praised by foreign royalty. “I don’t think it can hurt. Besides, I’m worried about Ellie. She can be too stubborn for her own good.”

“I’m against it.” Princess Eleanor shook her head. “This is a matter for Britain to resolve. But…” She considered it, putting aside her annoyance, which made me respect her at least a little. “I suppose we are trying to firm up our alliances. And I have perhaps not been as diplomatic as I should have been, as a Princess and a Gods’ Chosen. I still think that your Diviner’s visions are wrong though. But… just maybe there are those that would do me ill.”

“Henry would be devastated if you were to get hurt.” Melissa said to her, and she nodded.

“Grandmother, I will bow to your judgement.” Eleanor agreed at last, and the matter was settled.

“Excellent. We approve.” The Queen smiled at me. “Once more we apologise for Eleanor’s lack of manners. As an envoy from Japan, the rudeness was quite inexcusable. But we trust that as a Gods’ Chosen who carries much weight on your shoulders, you can understand that she is rather stressed and ill-tempered. Really, she used to be such a soft-spoken, shy little thing. We miss that, sometimes…”

“Grandmother!” The Princess gasped, face flaring red, even down her neck.

“She’s right Ellie. You’re like a veteran soldier now.” Henry joined in, and there was laughter. When that was done, the Queen asked us what we were going to do for now.

“Mingle, make connections, I guess.” I shrugged, looking at the girls. “Might as well make their debuts go with a bang.”

“In that case, Eleanor, go with them.” the Queen ordered. “At least for a while. We would show there is no discord between us. As for the news you brought… the troubling prophecy… we would hear more about it later at length. After all, we have our own wisdom passed down over the centuries, and that has proved sadly true… we discount nothing anymore.”

With that I dismissed my wind barrier, and the curtain was pulled back. That drew curious gazes, and as the guests watched us, we descended the steps, Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth in my arms again, looking regal and composed. Beside me, Princess Eleanor snorted sourly.

“I still don’t think anyone could betray me. You’ve met David and the others. You think they’re the sort to repay loyalty with treachery?”

No, not really. But then who knows what darkness lies within people’s hearts, or what methods could be used to turn someone? If those I love were held hostage, for example… I just don’t know. “I hope your faith isn’t misplaced, I really do…”

It was then that Mary Stuart appeared once more, her green eyes intense. “Princess, I see you have been in counsel with this foreigner. Be careful, listening to those who serve false Gods puts your immortal soul in grave peril.”

“As always I appreciate your concern. But I can’t give up the power of the Green Knight, even for your aid. I have a duty to protect Britain and all its people. Surely God would praise that, I think.” Eleanor replied, a conversation she must have had a number of times, so exasperated she looked.

“You are a kind girl, Princess.” Mary Stuart smiled, surprising me, as she did indeed look impressed. “Saving others is a worthy goal, and one we share. But the means… the road to Hell is paved with good intentions, is it not? And time is running out…” Mary gazed at me, her emerald eyes serious, before looking back at Eleanor.

“…you have what does not belong to you, and it must be returned. Before all the grace is used.” She shuddered, eyes moist. “If you see reason, please contact Maxwell Power immediately. Before it is too late. God will forgive a sinner, but a wilful one who sins despite knowing they do wrong… even if God forgives, I fear I cannot, Princess. But I do dearly hope we can be friends. After all, was not the prodigal son welcomed back, even after wasting all the wealth and grace of his father? We would welcome you with open arms, Princess. But… wealth and grace we can ill afford to waste, for unlike the father, we have no fattened calf to kill, no fine robes to share.”

Her gaze was glittering with emotions I couldn’t decipher, a mixture of anger, sadness and piety. “The world stands on the brink of Hell, and we squabble. Uniting together under the banner of the Lord is the only way we will join the Ninth Heaven and be saved. Your family has taken what it should not have, but… ignorance is not a sin. Only remaining ignorant when the hand of enlightenment is offered is worthy of damnation.” She offered a hand. “I too was impious, I did not believe. Now I know. Princess, take my hand.”

“I’m sorry.” Eleanor shook her head. “But I cannot. Not over this.” She sighed wearily. “Anything but that and we can be friends, allies. After all, we are all on the same side.”

“Yes, but a foolish ally can often be more treacherous than a heretic enemy.” She was rubbing an ornate golden knotwork ring on her finger, and for a moment I was tempted to use my Eye to take a look, feeling a prickle of Foresight telling me it was dangerous. But I was dissuaded as Hyacinth squeezed my arm tightly. As Mary Stuart walked away again, I looked at the Princess, who seemed troubled.

“What was that about?” I asked.

“I can’t say.” She bit her lip, stressed. “But it’s nothing unusual. She’s eager for me to accept her aid, but the price she wants, I can’t pay.”

“I see. Well, if you’ll excuse me for speaking out of turn, I get the feeling she’s bad news.”

“It takes little wisdom to see that.” Motoko agreed, and Princess Eleanor laughed bitterly.

“That’s true. But I think she genuinely means well. The good works the Silver Hands Foundation has done, their support has pushed us forwards. It’s nothing she hasn’t said before. Just words. I think that’s just how she talks, all religious metaphors. It’s not like she can attack me. The whole country would rally against her.” She sighed again, shaking off her gloom. “I’ll ask that you put it all out of your mind.”

“Fine, I can do that.” I replied. “But never underestimate what people can do. Just look at America or China.” I warned. “You might not be convinced, but trust me, I am. The Diviner wanted you to survive. So at least take some precautions. And be careful who you tell. Ideally, just those of us there should know what we talked about.”

Eleanor thought for a minute, before nodding once. “I can at least do that. Though it does make me feel bad, being distrusting…”

“Better distrustful and wrong, than trusting and dead.” Motoko insisted, and Eleanor laughed weakly.

“Yes, I suppose that’s true…” she whispered softly, and for a moment she looked small and weak, and so very alone…

Side One Hundred And Thirty-Eight – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

After parting from that man, Eleanor continued to do her own duty, making sure to greet and talk to the other Chosen who supported Britain, as well as supporters from the political and business world who were making great contributions to their progress. Fortunately, Mary Stuart had left after talking to a few other people, though she spotted Max Power talking to Mary-Jane, Aditi and Sarah about something. I don’t see David, perhaps he’s left? He must be embarrassed about getting beaten…

That had surprised Eleanor. David was rather rude and arrogant, but his skills were true. Wielding his mace and the blessing of Caturix, David could stand against the hordes of terrible creatures that thronged the London of Avalon, and in terms of the number of enemies killed, David was head and shoulders above everyone else. Of course, without Mary-Jane, David would have been killed three or four times over before now.

As she watched the other Gods’ Chosen, a small thorn of doubt started creeping into her heart. Looking around, for a moment it was almost as though she could see the faces of those around her twisting into blank masks with vicious, mocking grins. Her vision went dark for a moment, but blinking rapidly, the illusion vanished. I’m… just tired and stressed. It’s been a trying day. As people talked to her cheerfully, she swapped tales of their successes and failures, but couldn’t help but wonder just how far their loyalty went. No, even if they did betray me… poisoned daggers, my death? I can’t believe anyone would do that, stoop so low.

Looking around, she spotted Akio, talking to the Prime Minister and a few other people. She couldn’t see the girls with him, and a few minutes later she spotted Raidre, who was still pale and depressed. On seeing him she scurried over. “Raidre, have you seen the girls that were accompanying Akio?”

He nodded, letting out a long sigh, his handsome features twisted into a troubled scowl. “Yes, I have. They left along with most of his delegation, accompanied by that damnable, uncanny maid.”

Yes, there’s something off about her. She scares me a little. “Is she so frightening? In a battle, surely you could handle her? I’ve seen your skills when you become a mighty seal, you are powerful indeed.”

He shrugged. “I would not wish to wager my life on it. She looks fragile, but I can feel power radiating from her. Perhaps in pure might I would be her match, but she strikes me as having a darker strength hidden within.” His intuition seemed to be telling him so, and despite their relatively short acquaintance, Raidre had been a good ally for her, and she trusted him. Now I am distrusting everyone. This feels awful. It is his fault. Most annoying…

“So, do you feel that they misled us as to their providence?” she queried, and Raidre denied that.

“No, by the salt and the smoke, I think they speak true. Too much of what they speak of matches what I had heard, and I have spent this afternoon in deeper thought than the depths of the Thames. I do now hear mention that there was some trouble with that weasel princess and her maids, betrayal or some such, and that she has a new, terrifying maid who is neither of the Fae nor the Unseelie. What chance there is another such as her about?”

“In that case, do you think we can trust them?” she asked, and he looked at her curiously.

“What is this, Princess? You trust easily enough normally. Surely you are not still sore over his women?”

“No, as grandmother says, I have to let that go.” Well, perhaps I am still a little agitated, I admit. But I can’t dwell on it. They genuinely believe in what they are doing, and I have offered my aid, I need to let this be the end of it, difficult though that is. “But even so, with the Americans and their crimes…” Her gaze strayed to the scientist Christina Bakker, who was quite tipsy from all the alcohol around, her face flushed as she talked loudly and obnoxiously to her towering guard. “…it’s hard for me to trust someone bearing such a message.”

“What message?” Raidre asked, puzzled, and Eleanor was about to open her mouth, when she suddenly paused. Perhaps… taking precautions is wise.

“Oh, just something hard to hear. It didn’t help me trust him, nor has the company he keeps. But… grandmother was impressed, and to be honest, he does have a way about him.” Sometimes it is like it is hard to look away, and his words sink into my ears, and rattle around my brain, harder to ignore. Perhaps it simply annoys me fiercely that he makes some sense. “And he is right. He has asked for little in return for his counsel.”

“If he is consort to that little weasel, then he would be a good ally for stormy seas and foggy nights.” Raidre mused. “Her father is Prince Shaetanao, one of the surviving Seelie Princes. His influence was waning, but he is on the ascendant now, thanks to his daughter reclaiming the Spring.”

“I see. And just what is the Spring?” Eleanor asked, curious.

“A sacred site of water, long lost to the Seelie Court. It was honestly said to be irrecoverable. You would have a better chance of surviving being lost at sea in the midst of the fiercest storm, than surviving more than a moment without dying from the foul corruption of the Unseelie.”

“So, they must be powerful then?” Eleanor asked, and Raidre nodded.

“It seems so. Though considering the rumours of the weasel princess being a worthless, arrogant brat, I doubt it was her strength that won the day.”

“So if not her, then Akio?” He did beat David. What do I know about him? He’s able to outfight David, and has a similar skill. In addition, he is supposedly a healer, and somehow has allowed ordinary girls to enter Avalon. Reckless and foolhardy! I should give him a piece of my mind! In addition, he has the ability to share thoughts and emotions with those he loves, and use wind element quite proficiently. Yes, it is easier to use elements here than external abilities granted to Gods’ Chosen, but the speed, precision and duration… he has some skill.

“He feels like a Noble Fae. No, like royalty.” Raidre snorted. “Can’t you feel his League?”

“League?” Eleanor asked, puzzled by the term.

“The strength of his existence.” The Fae snorted bitterly. “He’s keeping it hidden so as to not draw attention, but in moments where he is angry or distracted it leaks out. Now League isn’t the same as strength, some of those with strong, deep existences are nothing special in terms of might, but ordinarily League can grow as one strengthens themselves. Yours is starting to gradually increase, Princess.”

“So, you’re saying he’s developed himself that much?”

“It seems so. He’s got the charm of a Fae too. Best you not be ensnared by him too.”

“That will never happen.” Eleanor dismissed that suggestion flatly. “I think I’m too old for his tastes.”

“So cold you are, Princess.” Raidre snorted. “But we were talking about his strength. I dare say I am not his match, even were I to berserk in my seal form.”

“I see. Thank you for your candour. That helps me put some pieces of the puzzle together.” He’s strong then. If Raidre isn’t his match, I’d have no hope of besting him in a battle. I doubt he could defeat me in the armour of the Green Knight, with my regeneration, but I would surely not be able to strike him down myself… so he likely has little to gain by lying.

“Damn him, now he has me second-guessing everything.” she swore.

“Princess?” Raidre asked, concerned, and she flushed, waving her hand to dismiss her outburst.

“It’s nothing. I’m merely trying to chart the best course. The presence of that woman…” she looked over at Christina Bakker. “…and the usual veiled threats from our ever-annoying Mary Stuart are playing on my mind. Speaking of…” It would soon be time to confront their American guest.

“I see. Try not to let it rile you up. On stormy seas, the first to die are those who lose their heads.”

“I’ll bear that in mind, Raidre. Thank you for your perspective.” When Max Power leaves the others alone, I’ll seek them out. I could use some calming conversation…

“Well, are we ready?” The Prime Minister asked. Eleanor was in a rather stately conference room within the Palace, sitting beside her grandmother, who was now wearing regal robes and a small diadem, looking every inch the monarch. Gerard Hunter, the Foreign Secretary, was there as well, and they had two aides sitting in too. Though of course Akio is here also. She glanced over, seeing him sitting with Shige Fujiwara, representing Japan and their support.

I am lucky I had time to talk to Aditi and the others, to calm down. It had been harmless enough gossip, though Sarah had greatly enjoyed recounting the way that David had lost, and apparently it was an astonishing eight rounds to one. The speed and fighting skills Akio had displayed gave credence to Raidre’s earlier theories that it was he who had likely recaptured the Spring for this weasel princess. She found her gaze straying to him, and he stared back, grinning, making her look away, face red with annoyance. Damn it. Now he thinks I am paying him attention, which I most certainly am not!

Taking a deep breath she calmed herself. This is no time to be distracted. I am the face of Britain, the Green Knight, chosen by the Green Man. I never asked for this, but over the months I have stained my hands with the blood of the foul creatures that haunt our Avalon, suffered many wounds and setbacks… I will not back down now, let America get away with mistreating and stealing our good citizens! “Prime Minister, if you would.” she began calmly, and the blonde man grinned cheerfully, ignoring the atmosphere so thick it could be cut with a knife. One of the aides opened the door, and Christina strolled in, trailed by her guard, Titan.

“Well, do excuse me…” she greeted them, pulling out a chair, slightly unsteady still. “...I probably shouldn’t have had that last glass of wine. But it was so good. I’m normally too busy for leisure, but this time…well, it’s all work, right?” She grinned, her lab coat and dress combination wildly out of place. Titan stood beside her, glowering at everyone, though his expression faltered a little as he saw Akio. Christina spotted him too, and she waved cheerfully. “Oh, isn’t this a surprise? I was supposed to be heading to Japan at some point, but it’s certainly more practical to do both meetings at once. Don’t suppose you can speak for Japan?”

“He can speak for the Chosen. I speak for Japan politically.” Shige Fujiwara remarked coldly, and Christina laughed.

“Oh, so scary. I normally leave dealing with angry old men to Adam. Speaking of…” She reached into her lab coat and Eleanor tensed, only to relax as she brought out a fancy-looking tablet. She tapped in a passcode and set it up. “It’ll take a little while to connect, so why don’t we have a little talk? I’m curious.” Her smile was somehow perverted, and it made Eleanor feel uncomfortable.

“About what?” the Prime Minister asked. “I think you’re forgetting why you are here, Miss Bakker.”

“Oh please. Christina, or even Chris or Tina will do. I sometimes answer to ‘hey, crazy bitch’ or ‘you idiot’ but names are so much nicer.” She laughed cheerfully, out of tune with the tense atmosphere. “I’m here as I’m an important enough member of Project Star Mirror to show we are taking this seriously, but I’m also expendable enough to be bad as a hostage.” She grinned ruefully. “Though if you try, Titan will have something to say about that. Though two versus one… how’d you feel, big guy?”

“Not that confident, Miss.” he answered, and Christina smiled broadly.

“There you have it, he’ll… wait, not confident?” She stared at him blankly.

“Yeah, I’ve been thinking about it, and…” He glowered at Akio doubtfully. “You be holding out on me, right?”

“Keeping low-key is something I’ve learned to do.” Akio admitted. “But Miss Bakker…”

“Don’t call me that, I said it’s too stuffy.” she complained.

“Fine. Christina. Even if Titan was able to defeat us, do you think that would matter? The Palace is crawling with Chosen.”

“True. Well, I guess he’s here more to keep an eye on me than anything else. I do tend to get wrapped up in my work. Speaking of… word’s going around that you’re not a Physical Type leaning into strength. You have me regretting that Adam’s goons blew it. You’d have been a fascinating subject. Those that are tough and those that can heal are the best.”

Eleanor shivered at that. I don’t even want to imagine what I’d go through under their care, once they realised what my gift was. I’m even more furious now. Glancing at her grandmother she could see the quiet rage in her eyes, masked by her professional demeanour.

“If you want to experiment so badly, do it on yourself.” Akio snapped.

“I said I would if I could, I’d give anything to be able to, but I wasn’t lucky.” she retorted, and then the tablet connected. “Oh, Adam’s here. Hey boss, you good?”

The powerfully built man with sandy hair and hazel eyes let out a long sigh. “Christina, you’ve learned nothing from this I see. If I didn’t send you away for a while, Christopher would have had you disappear permanently.”

“Oh, Chris is such a shallow thinker. I didn’t do anything bad to his son and daughter. I was just giving them some advice…”

“Enough. I apologise for her... lack of decorum.” he declared, his voice strong and commanding respect. “I see we have some unexpected guests.” He addressed the Japanese delegation. “You… either Shige Fujiwara or Kira Ichijou, I presume.”

“The first.” Shige responded coldly.

“I see. Well, it’s certainly an honour to address such an august light of one of our staunchest allies.” he spoke without a trace of shame. “And then… Akio Moonstone Oshiro. I wish we could have met under… better… circumstances.”

“I think what you would consider better I’d have to give a hard pass.” Akio snorted, and Eleanor inwardly cheered him. “I’m not averse to some experimentation, knowledge is power, after all. But I wouldn’t ask anyone to do what I wouldn’t do to myself.”

“Lucky!” Christina mumured enviously, but everyone ignored her.

“Yes, rumours have reached us about miraculous healings coming from Japan. Even though you’ve changed a lot of your mobile infrastructure so we can’t use phone intercepts so easily, and changed up your encryptions on the internet, we still have ears everywhere. After all, aren’t most of the spy satellites in orbit ours? Us and the Chinese. Really, should you be wasting time with recriminations, considering what’s going on there? Of course, I expect you don’t know what we do.”

“Actually, we know more than you think.” Akio shook his head. “But I’m taking up too much of your time. I’m here simply to lend support to the British contingent here. So, time to start your apologies.”

He’s almost likeable right now. Seeing him shut down the American behind the suffering of our citizens pleases me.

“Apologies? On what grounds?” Adam frowned. “You are rather biased, Akio. Likewise you, Princess Eleanor. Those of you who carry this dangerous gift are hardly objective. Don’t misunderstand us. We bear no malice for you, you had no choice in the matter. But the dangers you present are too grave to be left to chance.”

Eleanor was flabbergasted by his arrogance. “Is this America’s stance?” she demanded, and Adam scoffed.

“America’s stance? Right now we barely have a stance on anything. Unless you like inflammatory rhetoric. We have plenty of that. I’ll be glad when it’s election time. No, we have no stance, only the truth. You… Gods’ Chosen… such an aggrandising name. I’m hardly religious, but that’s blasphemy, no? Well, you Chosen are akin to volatile nuclear weapons, ready to go off at a moment’s notice. Obviously no right-thinking nation can allow that to persist.”

“If I may.” Mr Hunter spoke up. “That may mean you can arrest your own citizens, but foreign nationals such as the British and Japanese you kidnapped would be outside your jurisdiction.”

“Just as terrorists were during the War on Terror? Strange… I have the files here.” He smiled, but there was no humour in it, and Christina giggled at his intensity. “Yes, extraordinary rendition. Our British friends in MI5 and MI6 had no issue helping us under the aegis of the greater good, and preventing terrorist attacks. And what could these terrorists do? Blow up a bus? Shoot up a school? What could you do, Akio? We hardly have a good grasp on your abilities, but considering you took down a squad of our most elite deep cover agents, and several rather famous mercenaries we privately contracted for the capture, if you wanted, couldn’t you do far worse?”

Eleanor looked at Akio then, searching his face as his expression changed. Those words seem to have struck a chord with him.

“I’m not stupid. I’ve seen what a Chosen can do with their gift, in Kyoto.” he retorted coldly.

“Yes, a thousand dead. One person, killing a third as many who died during the nine-eleven attacks. It could have been more, no? But I understand that the attackers were fortunately killed.” the Director responded, his expression on the screen knowing.

“True. But that argument is specious.” the Prime Minister jumped in. “We can’t simply arrest people for what they might do, simply for existing. As you said, they had no choice.”

“Mr White.” Her grandmother spoke, surprising Eleanor, who watched her with rapt fascination. “We find it hard to believe that the Americans, with all your resources, even if the administration is paralysed currently, is not aware that the Gods’ Chosen did not arise by mere chance. If we do nothing, the world will be overtaken by chaos and will surely fall, America as well.”

“So some of them say.” Adam agreed. “I can’t rule it out, of course. We lack sufficient data. But can you offer incontrovertible proof that we need them? Even if we set aside the dangers of their powers, which are beyond imagination… imagine it. Economic devastation, political upheaval, death and destruction on a global scale. Imagine someone who could duplicate currency or turn base materials into precious metals. Someone who can effortlessly control minds. A bio-terrorist that can make plagues. Humanity would be set back decades, that’s if we even survive.”

I don’t know… can we be that strong? Eleanor could certainly prove a troublesome opponent with her incredible regenerative recovery, and she could even regrow lost limbs given time, but against the might of a nation’s military she would be helpless. David and the others as well. But the accusation seemed to resonate with Akio, who looked a touch stricken, and she once more had to wonder just how strong he was.

“We also have creatures from myth able to walk among us. The day could well dawn when humanity is no longer dominant. Can we allow that? These powers don’t belong to those of you who wield them. They come from the immaterial. Many of them call it the Astral, or the Boundary, but I prefer… the Warp.” He was talking passionately now, quite unlike anything they had expected. Eleanor had thought there would be excuses, offers of compensation, not this… sheer self-assurance that his actions were correct.

“It’s an invasion by proxy, you’re all Trojan horses. Your power will open the door to those who gave it to you, and they will burst free, like vengeful daemons. But…” His gaze was impassive, inscrutable. “…as you say, your Majesty, we can hardly discount the need. Though all our testing has shown that with enough firepower even these Chosen fall easily enough. I believe in science, and the military. If any otherworldly foe invades, the US army will still triumph. But I make the hard, bloody choices that others are too afraid to do. Just like Britain did when it aided us with our renditions in the War on Terror. These Chosen can’t be left to run free. Power has to be directed, and even if they are the gateway to a new threat, if we manage it properly, if we leash these dangers, bind them, we can prevent the worst.”

“That way leads to cruelties beyond belief. Have we leaned nothing from the Second World War?” her grandmother asked, horrified.

“It’s not the same.” Christina objected. “That was folly. The poor victims of science then were people, just the same as you or I. But can your granddaughter, or Akio over here, still be called people? The maid earlier definitely couldn’t be…” She shut up as Akio’s fist pulverised the desk he was sitting at to splinters. Everyone jumped, all eyes on him, Titan moving to cover Christina.

“I suggest you choose your words more carefully. Yes, they are people. You might as well say that a heavyweight boxer isn’t a person, as his punches can kill when a normal person can’t. Eleanor here, she’s a person. I’m a person. The spiritual beings, they’re people too. It’s hard to accept…” He shook his head, his expression a troubled one. “It means that our hands are bloody. The Boundary is rife with hostile yet still sapient creatures. I dare say the Princess knows that pain too.” He looked at Eleanor sympathetically, and she felt a little happy that someone else understood her. Though those horrible fish-men and Goblins are nothing I feel sympathy for. Not after the times they have tried to kill me…

“That’s a false equivalence…” Christina insisted, though she had sobered up and was trembling now, as was Titan, which surprised Eleanor.

“No it isn’t. Well, following your argument, Mr White, if there was power that wasn’t given by these beings, but anyone could achieve, it’d alleviate your concerns?”

“Some. Managing superhumans, who can kill without weapons and do other potentially dangerous feats, I don’t know if it’s possible. But then…” His gaze took in Akio and Shige Fujiwara. “…Japan is trying, no?”

“Yes.” Shige agreed. “You cannot stop the tide, or turn back the clock. It is best to exercise gentle control than try and start a war. You can purge and limit your own Chosen, but those such as the Chinese will not. Your way leads to ruin. We choose the path of cooperation, and it works for us.”

“Because Akio here is reasonable. For now. What if he becomes unreasonable? Can you stop him then? If he was to walk into your Diet in a bad mood one day… imagine the bloodshed.”

Eleanor looked at Shige, curious to his answer. That’s true. There’s something dangerous about him, and he’s already shown his selfishness with women, although they did say he did it for them…

“I trust that he will not become unreasonable, as you so put it. If he was the sort of man who would, we would never have trusted him with the daughters of Japanese nobility. No, I think you will find his unreasonableness will only occur if you threaten him or those he cares for again. For those he loves, he would become the devil itself, that was what you said, was it not, Akio-san?”

“If you come against me, I might show mercy. But go against the innocent, and you’ll see that your predictions on what could happen if a Chosen exerts all their efforts could be right.” Akio agreed coldly.

Eleanor watched him speak, rather impressed with his words. Defend others more than one’s own self. I can approve of that. Though he should calm down. “Akio, please calm yourself. Don’t let him rile you up. This is our meeting.”

He visibly gathered his poise, nodding. “Sorry. But knowing that our citizens are being kept captive still, after having suffered, and the shit this guy is spouting… no, I’ll be quiet.”

At least he apologised. I suppose I should respect that. “Thank you. Grandmother, Prime Minister. I don’t think we are being productive, arguing against each other.”

“Yes, we should talk about what we hope to achieve.” The Prime Minister agreed. “Director White, it’s clear you have no intention to offer a formal apology on behalf of the United States. I understand that. I’m not even sure if you have that authority. But the matter of the Gods’ Chosen is not a simple one. It is currently the most strictly kept secret that governments worldwide hold…”

“It is simply a matter of time before the floodgates open.” Adam shrugged. “We know what is going on worldwide. China, South Korea, Brazil, Germany, South Africa… we see it all, and like a bottle of coke shaken too much, the pressure is growing, and what lies within can’t be contained. What do you think will happen then?” His gaze narrowed, and Eleanor watched as he addressed the Japanese delegation.

“You already had protests and riots on your streets. Considering the Japanese have a reputation for respecting authority and a lack of aggression, with the situation already so inflamed… when they discover that the Chinese behind the attack effectively have ungodly powers granted from eldritch sources, and that the government is keeping the news that many of their own citizens share such… do you think the situation will be calm?”

His smile was knowing. “In a world with anything possible, who can trust that their lives won’t be turned upside down in a mere moment? When superheroes clash in comics, nobody sees the inevitable dead, but this is real life. The poor already envy, fear and hate the rich. But when those of the huddled masses realise they can never have this sinister power, are doomed to forever be at the whims of the strong, won’t they rage impotently? But some… some will rise up. It will be anarchy.”

Eleanor glanced over to Akio, seeing what he would say, but surprisingly he turned to Shige Fujiwara, and a surge of jade energy shimmered, swallowing their voices as they talked in silence, Akio gesturing strongly, Shige nodding slowly. What are they discussing that they cannot tell us? Turning her attention back to the screen and the wary Christina holding it, Eleanor listened to her grandmother speak again.

“Mr White, perhaps what you say is true. But America is a new country. It does not hold the knowledge we do. This is inevitable. You call these powers dangerous, a gateway to invasion, perhaps. We call these powers necessary, to defend from those who would do us harm. It is a tragedy that none but those burdened by the will of the Gods can wield these powers, but…”

That’s not true though, is it? Eleanor’s thoughts turned to Motoko and Natsumi, the two ordinary girls, who had claimed to have fought in Avalon. Grandmother has also mentioned rumours of those descended from the Fae, who lived in long isolation in areas of Britain that lay closest to Avalon, lest they suffer sickness and pain from the lack of exposure to it. It was a shame that when the places grandmother knew of were investigated, they were all deserted, though some appeared to have been in use recently.

“Power that can’t be controlled is nothing but a curse.” the Director declared. “Imagine if anyone could make an atomic bomb out of simple household chemicals and water. Every psychopath, suicidal person, or even unruly children could wipe out a city in a moment of madness or a fit of pique. Civilisation would end. Now, I am not saying this situation is that grave, yet, but all my instincts tell me that disaster is coming. I am a proud American, your Majesty, I will never let it fall, even if I have to wade in blood, or purge whole sections of it. So long as America survives, even battered and broken, I have done my duty.”

“But if you don’t treasure and nurture your Chosen, then countries such as China who do will have the advantage. They’ve already targeted Japan, you think they won’t attack you?” Eleanor pointed out, and the Director shook his head.

“Of course they will. But the American military is the best in the world. While the number of these co-called Gods’ Chosen are limited. In the end, we’ll win. But you misunderstand. Just like we can turn an average man or woman into a productive soldier with enough hard training and conditioning, so too can the proud Americans who have been afflicted by this be turned into safe, obedient warriors. But we simply cannot let them run free. That way lies disaster.”

Eleanor felt a wave of disgust wash over her. Henry would hate the way he is talking, as if soldiers are simply well-trained, loyal dogs, not patriotic heroes. “That is no different from conscription.” she snorted, offended. “Have you learned nothing from Vietnam?”

“Oh, we’ve learned. And do not blame us, Princess Eleanor. We weren’t the ones who conscripted you first. Which so-called divine being, daemon of myth, chose you?”

She closed her mouth and refused to answer, and moments later the green glow died down. Akio’s eyes were hard, and Eleanor found herself having to look away from his intense, grey gaze.

“I think you’re misunderstanding something, Mr Director.” Akio stated witheringly.

“Oh, how so?” he answered.

“These powers aren’t limited to those of us Chosen. We were just the best candidates.” Akio's tone was cold. “In fact, anyone can learn and grow strong. The power doesn’t have to come from the Gods, as you fear.”

“Oh? And what makes you claim this?” he asked, leaning forwards on camera.

“First. Return all our people without delay. Ours and the British. And when any other country you’ve been screwing over works it out and comes calling, do the same for them.”

Christina let out a sigh. “I’m not a monster you know. I wasn’t trying to break them. That's simply wasteful. But progress needs sacrifices. We have our own healer now, so their bodies are mostly fine, but… well, let’s just say they’ll need an awful lot of counselling and care…” Her expression actually seemed apologetic. No, I definitely do not like her. Not one bit.

“So you said before.” Akio intoned, taking over the meeting. It’s rather hard to look away. There’s definitely something captivating about him when he gets angry. Eleanor found herself admiring the stormy grey of his eyes, before she realised what she was doing and looked away yet again, flushed. It seemed not to be just her, as Christina Bakker, despite being the object of his ire, was shifting restlessly with a red face, her breathing fast.

“We want them back. Even if it takes years, so long as we can soothe their madness, heal their minds, it’ll be worth it. If they were your brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers, children… wouldn’t you want them returned?” he pressed.

“They were never here.” the Director shrugged. “We found them in some unnamed country, and are simply returning those we rescued. America is not at fault.”

“The brass neck you have!” Eleanor spat. “That you could lie so brazenly…”

“Do calm down, Princess.” Mr Hunter suggested, having spoken for the first time in a while. “This is simply politics. If we blame the US then our relations will suffer. Trade, information sharing, military cooperation, diplomatic confluences… all will be put at risk. So we swallow our anger and do what is right for Britain.”

“He is right, Eleanor.” her grandmother agreed. “We share your indignant rage. But we must try and save our lost citizens above all else.”

“So, we have an agreement. The US conducted no renditions, this was simply all a… misunderstanding.” the Director suggested easily.

“Hardly.” Akio snorted derisively.

“Oh, how so?” Adam asked.

“Japan wants all the data you’ve gathered on China, and instant and complete access to all data going forward, be it political, economic, or especially military and Chosen-related matters.”

“And you think that firstly, I have the authority to disclose such, and secondly, that I will? Considering you have already received rather favourable terms from the US already, such as the F-22 Raptor purchases, debt forgiveness, trade concessions and more. That was to end the matter.”

“Yes, it was. But this is a new matter. I am going to offer you proof of what you want.” His smile was cold, and Eleanor felt a little thrill as the arrogant Director seemed to shrink under his ire. “I’ll deliver cast-iron proof that these powers don’t have to be from the sources you fear.”

His gaze narrowed. “And why would you do that? It seems quite the secret, a trump card for Japan if you know how.”

“It is. But just holding the card isn’t enough, you’d require much… research.” Christina giggled at that.

“Besides…” he continued. “Japan is angry, furious with you all. I am personally as well. But we have bigger threats. You aren’t entirely wrong, Mr Director. Dangers are already here.”

“I see. China. It makes sense.” The man grinned. “Will you share information on that as well?”

“That depends on what intelligence the US shares with us.” Shige Fujiwara remarked coldly.

“I see. So, we have a deal.” He nodded, and Akio shook his head in response.

“Not quite.” He turned to the Prime Minister and the Queen. “I’m sure you have a few outstanding issues with the US that could use a bit of grease on the wheels. Now would be the time to ask, as I have a feeling that Mr Director here will be more than happy to liaise with the right people.”

“You’re pushing your luck.” Adam warned, but Akio merely shrugged.

“This time we have what you want to know. It’s only natural to get the maximum benefit. Besides…” he glanced over at Eleanor, smiling a little. “…I do want us to be friends and allies, so what better way to show my sincerity than getting them a few benefits.”

“There is that matter with the Falklands, and the US refusing to support us on…” Mr Hunter began, and the Prime Minister agreed.

“Oh yes, and we are getting rather restricted on the diplomatic cables…”

As they laid out several issues, Adam White was watching coldly, as was Akio, and Eleanor found herself observing him again. I still can’t get a handle on what sort of a man he is. He frustrates me to no end, but…

“Is that it?” Adam asked when they were done. “I could make it happen. But how do I receive this proof?”

“You don’t need to do anything until you receive it.” Akio offered confidently. “But if you do and we don’t get what is promised, trust me, you’ll regret it.”

“I regret my team failed. No, I suppose I should say no such team ever existed, did it?”

“No, just a few foolish private military contractors who work for me now.” Akio agreed. “Now, farewell Mr Director. I’ll send you your prize shortly.”

“Christina, try not to cause more trouble. Though if you disappear overseas, Christopher might rejoice.” the frustrating American warned her.

“So rude! I was only trying to help his kids!” she declared. “I’ll be back soon. So tell the lab to get ready! This trip has been fruitful, I’ve seen a lot, many new ideas are whirling in my brain.”

The screen blinked off, and Christina put the tablet away. “All right then. Now I’m curious. How are you going to pay off Adam? He’ll be really mad if you cheat him. I don’t think he’d like that at all.”

“Firstly… out.” He gestured to the two aides. “The Prime Minister, Mr Hunter, and obviously the Queen and Princess Eleanor can stay. Titan, you get the hell out too. Don’t worry, I just want to talk to Christina here.”

Titan exchanged a glance with her. “I don’t think I can. I be tasked with keeping the Miss safe and…” Suddenly Titan was slammed up against the wall, a hand around his throat, his whole massive body levered up by one hand. As his legs kicked helplessly, Eleanor and the others blinked in shock at the speed Akio had moved, and the strength he displayed. David was right, he must have an ability like his Battle Hymn.

“I’m not asking.” Akio warned, as the two aides rushed out quickly, not even looking back. “I’m going to discuss something secret. And the fewer people who know, the better.”

“It’s all right, Titan…” Christina was sweating. “…from the files we have on him, he won’t hurt a woman. I…should be fine?” Her tone was hopeful at the end. “He wouldn’t upset Adam like this, or ruin their gains.”

“I’m ashamed to say I’ve killed women.” he admitted. “Now they can be just as dangerous as men. Welcome to equality, I’m not sure I like it.” At that, Eleanor let out a little gasp. Was he involved in Kyoto? With strength like that… At the look of pain on his face, Eleanor felt some sympathy for him. That must have been terrible. Fortunately I’ve not had to fight another Gods’ Chosen, though I know the military has had to… subdue some running wild.

“Titan, just step out for a minute.” Christina said at last, and Akio let him go. As Titan rubbed at his bruised neck and wheezed, he followed the aides out, and once more green energy surged.

“All right then. Christina, time to talk.” Akio declared, staring at her intently. “You said you’d even sell your body, if it could get you access to knowledge, right?”

She shivered, surprised, eyes going wide. “You’re going to let me have that maid? No, that can’t be it…”

“Better.” he proposed. “What you really want.”

She licked her lips, putting together the pieces from the conversation with Adam. “I see. Fascinating. So…” She tugged at the neckline of her dress, flushed. “…I’m fully aware of the process. But with strength like you showed against Titan… hah, he assured me he was the strongest…” She laughed, shrill and nervous. “…go easy on me. I like to think I’m not too ugly, so you should have fun. But… are we doing it here? I… well, I suppose it doesn’t matter. It’s only basic biology, I’ll consider it putting on a lecture…”

“Akio, how could you?” Eleanor shot to her feet, angered. “Exploiting a woman for sex when you have so many fiancées already? And in front of grandmother and me! I was just starting to faintly think you might be…” She trailed off, seeing everyone looking at her with pity.

“Do sit down, granddaughter. We think you and she have misunderstood.”

Indeed, as she cooled her head, her cheeks flaming, Eleanor realised that Akio had a look of awkward disgust on his face, and he shook his head. “No need to panic, Christina, Princess. I get that I don’t seem to be a likeable person in your eyes, but I’m still a bit hurt. I’m not saying I want sex with you, Christina, I’m just saying that if you are willing to go that far for your goals, your research, then… if you were to be the proof I showed your Director, instead of someone else, wouldn’t you be prepared to pay me anything for it?”

Christina wavered, her face hot and her eyes watering. “I don’t know whether to be relieved or offended. I like to think I’ve got a good body. Men seem to like my tits, I see the guys at Star Mirror staring all the time.”

“That doesn’t matter to me. I’m not some beast. If I want to have sex, I have girls I love that are more than happy to spend some time with me. Likewise if they feel lonely, want intimacy. No, what I want from you…” His grey eyes stared into her blue ones. “…is collaboration. If I want to know something, you’ll talk.”

“You want me to spy? They may call me a crazy, mad scientist bitch, but believe it or not, I am a patriot.” she retorted, a little offended.

“I fail to see the problem. Didn’t we all agree nothing happened after this deal is done? We get our people back, and while I am sure we are going to be very angry about how they were treated by you and yours, they’re alive. And I think I can help them.” He turned and addressed the Queen and Prime Minister. “I have a Vassal who has mental healing abilities. It really helped some of the victims of the first Kyoto incident.”

First Kyoto incident? Oh yes, the terrorist death cult, but Henry says that was just a front and likely the Chinese as well, probing. A number of young people died…

“I would be happy to take charge of the British returnees until they are in a stable condition, as a token of friendship?”

“We can talk about that.” her grandmother agreed. “We do not care for the idea of letting our citizens languish away from home for any longer than we must, but if they can be helped, we are not too proud to ask for support.”

“So…?” Christina asked, and Akio shook his head.

“Sorry, got off topic there. As I said, once the deal is done, we have no further conflicts, right? We can’t afford them. China is dangerously gathering Chosen and turning them to state tools, and I doubt their ambitions will stop at Japan.”

“That's likely true.” she admitted. “But even so, you are asking me to spy, basically…”

“For your allies. And if you thought that it was justifiable doing extraordinary rendition on your allies, then this should be no different. Besides…” He leaned in close, his voice a sultry whisper, and she flushed, her chest heaving. “…this is what you dreamed of. You can run experiments that were forever beyond your reach.”

She gulped, throat working, and her face was crimson. “I do want to probe the mysteries of what they call the Astral. All the mysteries…”

“It’s indeed a miraculous place.” he continued, and Eleanor found herself reddening too. Is this how he seduced those young girls? How… how indecent!

“What sort of information… I can’t jeopardise our National Security…”

“Of course you can’t. Nor would I ask you to. But you are lead researcher on Project Star Mirror, didn’t you say? Knowledge is power. Perhaps I can even share a little, if you please me…”

“All… all right.” She nodded, like a mouse before a snake. “Just… just a little. Adam’s no fool though, he’ll know something is up.”

“Perhaps, but what will he do? Because you’ll have a pipeline to me, which he’ll want to exploit, if he’s as ruthless as he seems.”

“What do I need to do?” Her eyes glittered eagerly, only to dim as Akio struck the back of her neck gently, before she slumped unconscious in his arms.

“I don’t want her to see what I’m doing here. And now… it’s time for our own agreements.” Akio put Christina flat on her back on a desk, pulling the hem of her dress down as it rode up. “Fujiwara-san, if you would.”

“We wish to be closer allies. China and other powers threaten everyone equally, as we have seen. Firstly, a non-aggression and mutual defence pact, which allows Chosen to be deployed to aid against invading enemy Chosen. As Kyoto showed, Chosen are required to combat Chosen, and both our countries have a modest population in comparison to China.” He then asked for closer ties in terms of espionage, the military, economy and more.

“That is not something we can agree on easily.” Mr Hunter mused. “Information sharing and economic cooperation, fine, and we do want that free trade deal. But we’ll have to put it before Parliament, which is difficult as we can’t discuss our real intentions as the public is in the dark…”

As they hashed out cooperation, Akio had done something to the sleeping woman. Eleanor could feel the prickle of aether, and Christina stirred, moaning painfully. A few minutes later he sighed. “All done. I’ve just drilled a basic seven Chakra network though. No way I’m generous enough to go any further. It should prove to that Director that power can be learned if one has the will and the knowledge. Now when she wakes up we just have to mislead her about how this was achieved. And I suppose warn her about the dangers of the Boundary. It wouldn’t do to have her kill herself doing something stupid before she ever gets back to America.”

“Learned?” grandmother asked. “We do not quite understand.”

“Here’s the thing. I believe the visions the Diviner had.” he spoke earnestly. “And I don’t want your granddaughter here to die. I have to admit, I find the manner in which she’s been dismissive of the way we live our lives has hurt. But I’m not self-centred enough not to understand people have different views. Even now she thought I was some sort of predator, going to extort our diplomatic guest for sex here in front of you all. Damn, it really wounds my pride.” He smiled sadly, and Eleanor felt rather bad. But… well, Christina misunderstood as well, it isn’t just my fault!

“You must forgive my granddaughter. We are sorry, but she is rather sheltered. Unlike Richard and Henry, she has mostly kept out of the spotlight. Being a female Royal is hard and thankless work, though we do not wish you to feel we are complaining. There are privileges too.”

“I can speak for myself, grandmother.” Fine. “I get that you’re not a bad person. Motoko and Natsumi, they do adore you, and you them. I’m not blind to that. And you helped us get concessions from the USA, which you didn’t have to. But… you must see how it looks from the outside. It won’t be just me who doesn’t care for your private life!” Eleanor was shaking, her vision going dim for a moment as her brain worked, remembering. “Look, it was horrible. Uncle was caught up in that scandal, and everyone was saying terrible things about our whole family. It’s not fair. I… do you think I don’t read the tabloids?”

“The situation here is quite different. All parties involved are in love, and have the blessing of their families. In fact, you could say it is a very Royal arrangement.” Shige insisted, his expression kind, which just made Eleanor feel worse, bile rising in her stomach.

“Yes, in my head I can see that. But… it doesn’t seem right.”

“I know.” Akio agreed. “I know. Trust me. Nobody has agonised over this more than me. But that’s why we all honestly share our worries, talk and support each other. We chose this path, and as long as we are happy, I don’t care what others think even if I’d like you to understand and be supportive more than anyone, Princess.”

Huh? “Me? Why?”

“Because we’ll be working together for a long time. You might not believe the Diviner’s words, but I do. So we have to have a good working relationship. Better yet, a friendly one. To that end… Fujiwara-san, are you ready?”

“Kira and Itsuki will have no excuses now.” he grumbled, and Eleanor looked puzzled.

“Yeah. Tsumura-san managed without problems, didn’t he? I won’t say there’s no risk for older people, but with Ether Healing having Ranked up, I’m confident even if the shock gives you a heart attack or stroke I can fix it.”

Eleanor was confused by the terms used, but she gathered it was something to do with Avalon. Aether flared and she could feel ripples in the traces of ether around her, before Shige groaned, turning deathly white. For a number of minutes they all watched in silence, unsure of what was going on.

“Yeah, it hurts. I think the older you are the more it does.” Akio sympathised with the twitching elderly man. “But you’ll feel better soon.” Eleanor noticed Akio’s eye was glowing a shimmering amber. “And… done.” He grinned, as if satisfied with something.

“That was… an experience I do not… care to repeat. And now I itch abominably, like insects under my skin.” Shige Fujiwara wheezed. “But I confess, many of the constant aches and pains I have lived with for many years have now been replaced by new ones.”

“Yeah I gave you the full tune-up. Miyu was worried about you, you know. She doesn’t want you to die. I think with the fixes I’ve done to clogged veins, arteries, your worn-down joints and your weakening kidneys, plus the stat boost overall, you’ll be around a few more years yet.”

“How… comforting.” he mused, stretching gingerly, amazed at the freedom of movement as he rolled his arms. “I suppose this was inevitable. Japan cannot face uncertainly caused by one of us dying in these troubled times. So, how much should I compensate you?”

“For Miyu’s beloved grandfather, you get the family discount. Free of course. Besides…” Akio glanced over slyly at Eleanor and the rest of the British delegation. “…it’s advertising.”

“Just what did you do?” Eleanor asked. “That was some sort of ability. Just what God do you serve?”

“I don’t serve any. I’m grateful to Tyr and Tsukuyomi, I guess?” he replied, and Eleanor was shocked. Two? Is that why he has such abilities? Is that even possible? Tyr is a Norse God of Battle, I remember it from my classics study at university. That might explain his strength, but…

“Look.” he continued. “Just like I did with Christina…” He nudged the sleeping woman, who muttered something incomprehensible, drooled and rolled over on the desk. “…I performed Chirurgery. It opens up the ability to access the Boundary, what you’ve been calling Avalon, I believe. In addition, it pulls in aether, making one stronger, faster, smarter… it’s nothing compared to a Chosen like us, Princess, but it makes a big difference to an ordinary person.”

“So that was what you meant when you talked to Mr White regarding what he wished for. We are impressed.” her grandmother pointed out shrewdly.

“Yes, though what Fujiwara-san got was the premium course, Christina here got the economy model. It’ll be enough to prove my point and satisfy the agreement, but I’m not foolish enough to give an untrustworthy mad scientist and a potentially hostile government too much of a gift. Speaking of gifts… your Majesty, I believe you should receive this too. Bear in mind, only two people in the world that we know of can do this, me and Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, Duchess of the Spring of Clear Reflections.”

That’s the Fae that Raidre mentioned, the arrogant weasel. If she has skills like that, she can’t be simple…

“We see. And what do you want from us for this boon? These old bones do creak and ache when we wake up in the morning. Any relief from that would be welcome.” Her grandmother's tone was jovial, yet also sharp, shrewd.

“Firstly, as a sign of friendship. Japan has a lot to offer as an ally. I hope you’ll look kindly on the agreements our government seeks. Secondly, and more importantly… I’m trying to win your granddaughter’s goodwill.”

“I see.” She looked at Eleanor, who lowered her eyes, embarrassed. I have been causing trouble. Well, it’s not like Henry hasn’t had his fair share of diplomatic faux pas. Besides, I’m the youngest, I’m allowed to be childish. She knew it was an unworthy thought, and she let out a soft giggle, embarrassed.

“Grandmother. If it is safe, I would love to see you healthy again.”

“Nothing is a hundred percent safe, but with my Skills I’d say you’d have to be incredibly unlucky for something to go wrong.” Akio assured her.

“I see. Well then, young man.” Grandmother's lips quirked into a smile. “This is the furthest anyone has gone to impress my dear granddaughter. Perhaps you are taken with her beauty?”

“She’s a pretty one for sure.” Akio agreed dryly as Eleanor blushed scarlet. “But my interests are more pragmatic, I assure you. So, are we good to go?”

“Very well. But first, we have a little request…”

“You were not lying to this old woman, Shige. We found it rather agonising indeed.” her grandmother declared. “And the itching is indeed damnably infernal. This goes in time, you say?” she asked Akio, who nodded.

“Yeah, your Astral body will flush the debris and the itching will fade in a few days. So, any problems? I have to say, your heart wasn’t in a good state, some of those valves were paper-thin and it was beating irregularly. That was a heart attack waiting to happen.”

“We know. We could feel it. It is why we were worried for Eleanor. She does dote on me so. Well, we suppose we are the same way. So thank you. We can watch over… no. I can watch over my granddaughter a little longer thanks to you, Akio.” She reached out a hand, and he took it.

“I’m happy to help, your Majesty. And your other request, I can accommodate it well enough.”

“You are a young man who is eager to please. I suspect your fiancées like that about you.” grandmother teased, bantering, and Eleanor was stuck by how he had won her over. Grandmother was that unwell? She never said anything, But does this mean…?

“I expect the Queen will live a number more years now.” Shige offered, understanding her thoughts. “After all, Itsuki was in terrible shape, and after his Healing he is the picture of health. And he has not even had Chirurgery.”

“That’s a relief.” Eleanor sighed as grandmother and Akio bantered.

“He is not the scoundrel you think he is. He is a man with appetites and lusts like any other, but he has a good heart. My granddaughter adores him. Fortunately not in that way, or else I would be his grandfather-in-law as well.” He sighed, and Eleanor looked surprised.

“Would you allow it?”

“Politically, there is no gain in it, from the standpoint of the nobility. Akio is already tied to Fujiwara house, Takatsukasa house and Ichijou house. But… there is no safer place to be in Japan than as one within his arms. And they all chose it themselves. In fact, my granddaughter says there were only a small number he sought himself, the others pursued him, Motoko-chan and Natsumi-chan among them. So you do him a disservice.”

“I see. Maybe I was too judgemental. But…”

“I see you are a fairytale Princess indeed.” He laughed, with good humour. “Dreaming of a Prince all to yourself. Well, I suspect most women want the same. But others would rather share than miss out on their Prince, and who among us has the right to throw mud on their choices?”

“I get it.” Eleanor puffed out her cheeks, feeling so terribly exhausted. “I’ve been unkind. I’ll apologise, like David did. Genuinely.”

“That would be for the best, after all…” He smiled warmly, as Akio was finishing up giving Mr Hunter his instructions.

“When I’m gone, wake up Christina and give her the information. Make sure she understands that she shouldn’t enter the Boundary alone the first time, or she’ll die. The US has Chosen in project Star Mirror, I’m sure, so until she finds her bearings she has to enter with them.”

“I understand. Titan must be getting restless, so we should hurry.” Mr Hunter agreed.

“If he barges in, I’ll just throw him out again.” Akio laughed, confident. “So, Princess, I’ll see you tomorrow then. I’ll put you through your paces, and we’ll prepare, just in case.”

That attitude annoys me. They are all my friends, they won’t betray me. But… Sighing, Eleanor nodded. “I understand. Better safe than sorry. But I can’t see why you are waiting until tomorrow…”

“Because Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth are all a bit upset after the day we’ve had. I want to spend the evening with them, have a nice meal, see some London sights, and after that…” His happy smirk annoyed her. “…well, did you see how stunning they all looked in those dresses? There’s no way I can resist.”

Eleanor snorted, a mixture of amusement, annoyance and awe at his sheer nerve making her blush. “Fine, I get it. I lose. I was wrong. I admit it. There. Happy now? You’re still a pervert, but not… not in a way to be condemned. I’ll still never like it though, I assure you! But I’ll not look down on your ways.”

“Quite the condescending apology.” Akio’s smirk broadened. “But I know genuine when I hear it, and I know the girls would rather have an apology filled with scorn that you mean, than a polite one just for form’s sake. So, until tomorrow. Prime Minister, Mr Hunter. I hope you can get your MP's on board with our formal alliance. Time is ticking. Your Majesty, Princess, it’s been fun. The selfie was great.”

“Just get out!” Eleanor snapped, embarrassed. “And if that photograph makes the tabloids, I’ll curse you!”

“Nope, that’s just for my family.” he promised cheerfully, before looking at the sleeping Christina once more. “Well, the die is cast. We won’t lose much even if she doesn’t follow through, but be sure to tell her the lie that she needs yearly maintenance from me or else problems will crop up. Tell her that issue can be removed though, if she shows willing.”

“So cunning. Lying to… no, I can’t say I’m sorry.” Eleanor sighed. “She’s a dangerous woman.”

“Aren’t you as well?” he laughed as he left, escorting Shige Fujiwara. And to that, Eleanor had nothing to say. Me, dangerous? Compared to you… well, enough moping. Now my Sunday is filled, I just want to go home and relax…

Extra Three – Tsumura Motoko, Hori Natsumi and Hyacinth – Contains R18/Adult Content

“So, it’s been quite the day, hasn’t it?” I observed as we looked out of the floor-to-ceiling glass windows of the Aqua Shard restaurant, thirty floors up. The view of London was stunning, the dark night lit up by lights of white, yellow and orange, unlike the neon shades of home.

“It certainly was.” Motoko agreed, handling her silverware elegantly as she cut into her meal with a knife and fork. “I cannot say I enjoyed all of it, but… it had some pleasing moments, I admit.” Her slight smile and faint blush was very cute.

“It sure did.” Natsumi agreed. “The Princess was rude, but you put her in her place, Akio. And Motoko looked wonderful in her dress. Both dresses.” She took a sip of her wine, sighing happily. “And I never thought I’d get to debut too, least of all get a picture with Royalty. Mother and father were ecstatic when they saw the picture.”

“I’m glad. I always felt a bit sorry for you, Natsumi, having to miss out. Well now there’s no hiding it. We’ve done nothing illegal or to be ashamed of anyway, by the new Japanese law, it’s all above board. I must say that Hyacinth was a surprise though…” I looked at her, sitting at the table with us. She was a little discomforted, not enjoying being treated as an equal to Motoko and Natsumi, but she was making a genuine effort, which I appreciated, and the way she looked so shy, unlike her normal boisterousness, was rather cute. And the dress…

“I dooo not suit such finery.” Hyacinth protested. “But since you wished it, Akio, Hyacinth was happy tooo wear it. Did it please yooou?”

“It definitely did. The white gown with the purple highlights… it’s like it was simply made for you. But don’t just take my word for it. People were staring as we walked, weren’t they?” Before our meal, we had taken the opportunity to see some of the nearby sights of London. We walked the banks of the Thames, watching the yachts of the rich and the wealthy pass by, we took a ride on the London Eye, Hyacinth particularly enjoying that, and we even stopped at a traditional British pub for a pint. Well, the girls had juice. The one common theme throughout all our sightseeing was that we were attracting a lot of attention. Well, they are all stunning, and wearing dresses not usually seen on a casual stroll.

“Some people thought we were shooting a film.” Natsumi smiled happily. “People were taking pictures too. Are you jealous?”

“A little. But it’d be a crime keeping the sight of you in those dresses to myself. Those who got pictures should consider themselves very fortunate. But what’s under those dresses is all mine.” I winked, and she blushed happily.

“That is quite true. These dresses are a little revealing, but not vulgar.” Motoko observed. “I would not be ashamed to wear such in a social gathering, so why would I fear being photographed? My only complaint is it was a little hard to keep the hems clean.” She had walked elegantly, keeping the hem of her dress up from the ground during our travels.

“Yes, well…” I eyed them in their white wedding-style dresses. “You certainly looked perfect doing it, you three. But I think that the dresses might get dirty after all…” My grin was lewd, and the three girls blushed and looked away, but made no protest, their hands speeding up as they ate their meals, perhaps eager to get back to our hotel, back at the Strand…

As we entered our suite, I tossed Motoko to the huge bed, followed by Natsumi and Hyacinth. As they bounced there, giggling, dresses becoming disarrayed, I quickly shed my restrictive suit jacket. That’s a relief. I’m still not used to such formal outfits. On seeing that, Motoko asked if they should remove their dresses.

“No, Akio likes stripping us himself.” Natsumi observed correctly, while Hyacinth merely giggled. She was very stressed by the events of the day and the disrespect we had suffered in the Palace, so the sightseeing was partially to soothe her.

“In that case, we should strip Akio. Besides, removing a husband’s clothes is the duty of every good Japanese wife.” Motoko suggested, eyes sparkling at performing such a play, her wifely ambitions stirred up by her engagement debut.

“That sounds fun to me. Do you mind?” Natsumi asked, and obviously I didn’t, so I sat on the edge of the bed. I could feel the hot breath of Motoko on my neck as her delicate hands began unbuttoning my shirt, one by one. Natsumi kissed my ear softly, then started untying my bowtie, caressing my neck. Hyacinth, unwilling to be left out, rolled off the bed and knelt before me, working at my belt.

“This is fun.” Natsumi exclaimed, and Motoko nodded.

“Fun we can do whenever we want, although we will have to share with the others. But right now… Akio is ours.” Natsumi took off my watch, laying it aside carefully, while Motoko began stroking my bare chest, my shirt now completely open. As my trousers slid off, I felt a wet sensation, Hyacinth kissing my dick through my underwear, with a sloppy smile on her face. Natsumi, seeing I was open, took my lips, and my tongue swirled with hers. As we parted, Motoko was next. Wet, slurping sounds could be heard as we kissed deeply, and also from below, as Hyacinth had my pants down and was taking my cock in her mouth, violet eyes shining, her tongue licking along my shaft, her hands toying with my balls.

“Trust Hyacinth to be so forceful…” Motoko muttered, face red and enchanted, as she pulled free, saliva linking our lips for a moment, glimmering in the tasteful light of our room. Natsumi was back then for a second kiss, and as Hyacinth sped up her movements, my cock sliding deep down her throat, I felt my passion rising. Motoko and Natsumi both kissed me then, our three tongues tangling together, and Hyacinth clamped down, her tongue completely ensnaring my glans, and with three beauties working me at once, I could hold it no longer.

“Cumming….” I gasped, as I discharged my warm, white sperm into her mouth. Her cheeks bulged out, eyes widening, and Hyacinth swallowed happily, just as I swallowed the saliva that Motoko and Natsumi were pouring into my mouth via deep kisses. Hyacinth finally released my cock as the warm, unceasing flow finally diminished, but even as Hyacinth devoured my cum, some spilled free, marking the collar of the gown she wore. Yeah, should have expected that.

“That dress was borrowed from Eleanor’s mother. I hope this doesn’t count as treason.” I joked.

“We can have it cleaned. Besides…” Motoko knew noble matters better than I did, even if this was British custom, rather than Japanese. “…once lent, they do not expect it returned. No noblewoman would wear it again after it being on someone else. But calling it a loan is less pressure than calling it a gift.” Beside her Natsumi nodded, confirming that.

“I see. So, what should we do?” I asked.

“Ordinarily, you would lend a dress of your own in return, but in these circumstances, one for Princess Eleanor might be more appropriate.”

“I’ll get my family to make a traditional kimono for her. Next time we’re here, we can gift it. There will be a next time, right?” Natsumi asked.

“Yes, there will be.” I agreed, shivering as Hyacinth, not paying attention to our talk, had managed to get my cock hard again with her tongue and hands.

“All ready nooow. Who wants to taste Akio next?” She grinned lasciviously, one finger idly stroking my shaft, making me shiver.

“Actually, it’s still your turn.” I suggested kindly. “You took today the hardest. So… it’s a good thing you don’t have to return the dress, as you look amazing in it.” She blushed at my compliment so I continued. “We’ll definitely clean it properly though, as I’d like to see you in it on occasion. But right now… I want to fuck you all in your dresses. You look like three angels.” I grabbed Hyacinth and pulled her onto the bed, and she didn’t resist.

“This is fresh. Normally we are naked.” Motoko observed.

“Yes, sometimes it can be sexy. One time, Eri seduced me hard with her school uniform. I think this is much the same.” I reached out, pulling down the front of the gown, revealing Hyacinth’s ample breasts in a sexy white bra, which was unusual. Unhooking it, I let her chest bounce free, and as I pulled up the long skirt, finding matching panties which were already see-through with her oozing love nectar, Hyacinth begged for a kiss, so I gave her one, our tastes mingling.

“I see. We have our hakama, as well as yukata, kimonos… and our school uniform. The Hanafubuki uniform is a proud one. I believe it would stimulate his lusts, Natsumi.”

“Especially with us both wearing it. Hinata could join in too.”

Hinata. Daiyu. What am I going to do about those two? No, that’s for later. “That’s a good idea, I’m sure we could have some great sex role-playing with your uniforms. But for now…” I didn’t even take Hyacinth’s panties off, instead, sliding them aside, revealing her dripping slit.

“Oh I see. You can do it like that. It does feel rather scandalous. I feel like I am boiling inside.” Motoko declared, her face red and her breathing hot and fast. Beside her, Natsumi agreed, expression damp and eager.

“I want it. Give it tooo me!” Hyacinth’s arms circled my back, and I pushed my glans against her entrance, feeling the warmth. I then slid forwards, as she gasped, her walls parting, her pussy sucking on me as though to wring every last drop out of me. Moments later I was all inside, kissing the entrance to her womb.

“Hyacinth is full. She doooes not care about that mean Princess. Ooour love is not wrong!”

“It isn’t.” I agreed, kissing her lips fleetingly, before moving my head down to lick her neck, before sucking on her hard nipples, rolling my tongue, making her gasp, just as I started moving.

Hyacinth was making unintelligible noises of pleasure, biting my neck and shoulders, and as I gasped myself, my dick making sloppy sounds as it slid in and out, her love juices foaming, I bit down softly too, her nipples tingling from the contact, giving her greater pleasure. Motoko and Natsumi were talking about how lewd we were being, and I didn’t even hear them, all my thoughts focused on the hot sensation in my crotch, as Hyacinth wriggled like an eel, clamping me hard.

“Fill Hyacinth up, prove yooou love her, that you need her!” she whispered, and my heart ached that she was still so fragile, despite the strides she had made. Who am I to deny her that reassurance?

“I love you, and I need you. We all need you. Now, feel my heat inside you, my hot love!” She bit down harder as I started thrusting, changing the angle. One hand was holding hers, fingers entwined, while the other was stroking her body through the dress. Hyacinth was drooling as she bit me, nearly orgasming with every thrust, and I slowed a little, allowing her tremors to die down. She eyed me reproachfully, but then I sped up again, and soon she was heading towards orgasm once more.

“I love you!” I declared, one final thrust destroying her defences, and as she wailed in pleasure, her whole body wrung out like a wet dog, I pumped my cum forth, filling her womb. Even then I continued to thrust, prolonging her pleasure, until her fingers released mine and her biting stopped, and she slumped exhausted to the bed. I gave her another kiss, trying to be tender, but she ravenously seized my lips, her tongue probing as violently as I had fucked her, and we kissed deeply, until she finally pulled away.

“I am satisfied. That felt gooooood. No, perfect.” She giggled, exhausted. I pulled my softening dick out, and cum soaked into her panties that slid back into place, before seeping through and soiling the inside of her dress.

“Yes, that was very erotic. But any uniform we use for that we’ll have to never wear at Hanafubuki again. Just in case.” Natsumi giggled.

“We can get spares. Fujiwara-sama would get us as many as we request.” Motoko suggested, eyeing us with a hint of envy, before looking at Natsumi fondly. “You had a hard day. You should go next.”

“If you’re sure, I won’t stand on ceremony.” She giggled again, eyeing my dick, still dripping cum onto Hyacinth’s skirt, the strength faded from it somewhat. “It’s lucky you recover fast, Akio. Well, I have an idea…” With her usual teasing grin, she pulled down the low neckline of her dress, her breasts bouncing free, and she then took off her bra, tossing it into the puddle I was making on the bed, the fabric soaking it in. She crawled over, and gently sucked my cock clean, before taking it in her hands and pushing it in between her breasts.

Paizuri, huh? Where did she learn this? On seeing my puzzled expression she tilted her head adorably. “You love my breasts, so this seems fun.” She started rubbing her chest up and down, squeezing me tightly, and every so often she kissed my glans, or even sucked on it. “Touch me too…” she pleaded, and so I reached under her skirt and began rubbing her pussy through her panties, her asshole too. Quickly she grew as wet as my dick covered in her saliva, the lubrication allowing me to slide smoothly in and out of her tits.

“Ah, I’m going to…” Natsumi suddenly squirted, her panties soaked, her skirt too. I slowed down my fingers a little, smearing the sticky liquid over her pussy and asshole, her silk panties sodden, and she continued to fellate me while moving her breasts like marshmallows. It didn’t take much longer for my breathing to speed up, and my dick to tremble.

“It’s all right, let it out. I don’t mind.” Natsumi teased wickedly, speeding up, lips and tongue sucking.

“All right, I will…” I gasped, and clenched my ass, triggering an eruption. A fountain of sticky cum sprayed down her cheeks and chin, and her tongue darted out to lick her lips as more fountained across her bare breasts, soaking down onto the cloth below. A final surge scattered across her belly, and the dress was soaked, turning see-through.

“That was a lot for your third go.” She grinned. “Well, I hope you have some left for…” She suddenly yelped as I flipped her over, pulling up her skirt, and sliding her panties down, revealing her bare ass and pussy, soaked in her fluids.

“Don’t worry, I’ll give Motoko her share. But after that titjob, I simply have to make you feel as good as I did.” I grinned now, mirroring her, sliding into her warm, tight hole. She gasped, and I grabbed her sodden breasts from behind, even as she turned to kiss me. I began to pound her hard, varying the angle and speed so as to strike different areas inside her, and as she gasped with pleasure, her kisses became fiercer. I tightened my grip on her breasts, flesh spilling out between my fingers, my thumbs rubbing her nipples, and she started to shudder.

Pulling my lips from hers I licked her ear as she did to me earlier, making her blush, and I whispered. “Together. I’ll fill you up. Today we announced to the world you’re mine. Nothing can change that now.”

My words were enough, and with that she came hard, my dick gouging out her most sensitive areas. Tears were in her eyes and I licked them off, a different sort of salty taste to my own which I shared with Hyacinth. I couldn’t resist her embarrassed yet delighted expression as she spasmed, so I too released, my dick hot and throbbing from my fourth ejaculation.

“I’m filling up.” she gasped when she could speak again, her words quiet but heartfelt. “I’m yours, inside and out.” Her hand was on her belly, though the cloth of her dress was between them. As I slipped free, cum soaked through her panties and dripped down, and with a smile I pulled up her skirt and wiped my dick off with it, feeling an immoral thrill. Yes, sometimes clothed is as good as naked.

“I don’t know if I want to wash this dress.” Natsumi managed. “Maybe I could frame it like this, have it in my room?”

Motoko smiled gently at her lewdness, but Hyacinth shook her head, sweaty hair swaying. “Nooo, we must wash them. Akio wants to see us in them again, sooo that is no good.”

“She’s right.” I agreed. “If you want to keep a trophy, well, how about those spare uniforms you were planning? If we got one for everyone, that might be nice too…”

“It would help us bond. Though I suspect Shiro would be rather embarrassed, being older.” Motoko’s smile was now benevolent as she watched Hyacinth and Natsumi as they lay there in post-orgasmic bliss, but her legs were twitching below her dress, as were her lips, and I knew she was aroused by the scent of sweat, love juices and semen, as well as the state of her best friend and Hyacinth. Yes, seeing them lying there, it does look like I’ve rather taken advantage of them. That’s lewd in itself…

“Seeing Hyacinth and Natsumi so enthusiastic… I find myself at a loss, but…” Motoko stood, eyes spinning with lust and arousal. “If the game is clothing…” Her dress was sleeveless, but she grabbed my dick with a delicate hand and inserted it into the armpit of her dress. Her hand stroked me gently, tenderly, her fingers searching out where I would feel the most pleasure, and soon I was hard again, my dick throbbing, as she stared at me with her brilliant brown eyes. “I never dreamed my debut would be with Natsumi. Thank you. And thank you too Hyacinth. I want you in my life as well.”

With that she squeezed, and I didn’t hold back, squirting out another tide of cum, grateful that my stats made this possible. Otherwise I’d be running on empty and probably having a heart attack from the strain by now. As my ejaculation continued, a stain was spreading, starting from her neckline, moving down her chest, and finally to her belly.

“That feels curious. Warm and sticky. But… somehow comforting.” She smiled warmly, releasing me and licking my cum from her fingers delicately, which immediately aroused me, my dick standing tall again. “Oh my, are you that eager to claim me?” She kissed me, tongue licking at mine passionately, but without the fervour of Natsumi’s earlier kisses, as if she was enjoying a leisurely delicacy.

When we parted, her eyes were as moist as her lips, and she pulled up her skirt, sliding aside her pretty white panties, revealing her twitching pussy. Pushing her slit against my engorged glans, she winced a little, still tight despite the times we had fucked already, and as she opened it up her body slid down, dress bunched up against my legs. She let her neckline glide down, revealing one breast, the one that was still clean, inviting me to toy with it, which I did, my tongue and teeth worrying her nipple gently, my hand squeezing her, as my free hand slid to her taut ass, fingers sliding inside, the feel of soft skin and cloth contrasting.

“Mother, father, grandfather. Motoko is a shameless daughter, so engrossed in a man before marriage. But… I know you will be the one I will marry and spend the rest of my life with.” She kissed me again, her eyes earnest. “After all, we debuted in front of the Queen of Great Britain, and the photographs will always live as proof. So I will not hesitate. Whenever I wish to be loved… I will do this.” She began to move up and down, facing me cowgirl style, gently to start and then picking up the pace, twisting her body to reach the places within her that felt good. “I think I will want this forever.”

“Me too.” Natsumi reached out and took one of her hands, while Hyacinth scrambled over and grabbed her other, also helping stabilise her as she started rocking up and down ever more fiercely. My finger moved down, gently massaging her clitoris, and as she started to redden, sweat springing from her like water, she grinned. “Natsumi, every day I am surprised anew that I like Akio more and more. Do you feel the same?”

“I could hardly not, Motoko.” She too smiled broadly, gesturing to her soaked chest with her free hand. “I’m no loose woman. I’d only do this for the man I’m meant to be with.”

“I see, yes.” Motoko agreed. “There, yes, ah, just there. It feels strange, sinful, but wonderful too…” Her rocking intensified, as did the ferocity of her kisses.

“I think yooou should do what you want. I had many looong dark years, decades, looonger, where I could only do as I was made tooo do. But…” As Natsumi reached out her free hand and stroked Hyacinth’s hair reassuringly, Hyacinth smiled. “…now I dooo what I want, and nobody will tell me, or yooou, otherwise. Not even a stupid Princess.”

“Yes... ahn, uh…” Motoko was panting, her pistoning joined by mine as I started swinging my waist, helping her rise towards ecstasy. “I agree. She was… a little, uh, disappointing. Ahn, well, we were too, once, Natsumi. So we... ahn, ahn... oh… it is coming…” She sped up even further, our bodies slapping together with wet sounds, her nectar splashing onto her bunched skirt. “…should forgive her, ahn, nooooooooo….”

Motoko felt my hot semen pouring into her as I came. She bit down on my tongue hard enough that I was glad for my stats, as she writhed, her own pleasure coming forth as she continued to ride me, even as I filled her. She rocked forwards, her weight settling onto me, and as my cum splashed free of her pussy, accompanied by the gush of her own juices, she looked at me with her reddened face and happy smile. “…my dress is as soiled as any. In fact, poor Hyacinth is the cleanest. What do you say…” Her smile was angelic and wicked at the same time. “This time, we can do it the Fae way as well!”

“That is a good idea!” Hyacinth approved, reaching in and scooping out some cum and nectar from the join between Motoko and I, making her shiver, before Hyacinth rubbed it on her dress. “Hyacinth wants to be dooone from behind this time. Like Shiro!”

All I could do was laugh. Are they trying to kill me? Even with my stats my heart was beating fast, and my dick was rather sore. Well, I guess I’ll be dying happy tonight…

Three Hundred And Seventy-Two

After a very pleasant night with Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth, in which they had wrung me dry, even my sexual stamina which was enhanced by my stats struggling to keep up, we woke up early, had breakfast with the rest of our party, and after leaving Major Sasaki in charge of their defence, we headed to the address Princess Eleanor had provided us, a small yet expensive apartment in Chelsea, a few miles from the Tower of London, past Buckingham Palace.

“You think this is the place?” Natsumi asked, uncertain. All around this street in Chelsea there were many huge mansions, this place was rather quaint in comparison, though obviously no home here could ever be thought of as cheap. Likely the five million I’ll be getting from Mr Staveley wouldn’t go very far here…

“It’s the right address.” I confirmed. Today Natsumi and Motoko were wearing their training hakama in blue and white, while Hyacinth was back in her modest maid attire. We were attracting a few looks from passers-by while we stood on the doorstep, so I shrugged and rang the doorbell. Moments later the door opened, to reveal a grinning Prince Henry.

“Come on in, don’t stand on ceremony. Ellie is inside.”

As we entered, taking off our shoes, looking for slippers, Henry shrugged. “Oh, you can leave your outdoor shoes on in here. It’s all wooden flooring, and the cleaner will tidy up any mess.” A little uncomfortable, we heeded his words, and he looked the girls up and down. “Not in your dresses today? A bit of a shame.”

“If Miss Melissa hears you talking like that you’ll get in trouble.” I suggested slyly. “Oh, and congratulations. Getting engaged is a big deal.” Beside me, Motoko and Natsumi nodded.

“Thanks, I guess you’d know, right?” He smiled jovially. “And yes, Mel would probably tear my ear off until I apologised. Those are Japanese martial arts outfits, aren't they?” he asked, and Motoko answered that they were. We then entered the sitting room, where Princess Eleanor was waiting, seated elegantly on a plain sofa, sipping at a cup of tea.

“So, you made it. And you brought them?” She eyed the girls curiously.

“Yes, I thought it might be educational.” I nodded.

“Well, take a seat and have some tea. We need to discuss what we hope to achieve first.” Eleanor gestured to the chairs, and we needed no further invitation. Hyacinth was still rather unfriendly with her, her gaze cold, but Eleanor paid it little mind.

“Firstly, you asked if I could perform Chirurgery on Prince Henry. I certainly can, but I admit to being concerned. An ordinary person, even with Chirurgery, isn’t going to be a huge help in the Boundary.” I warned. “The last thing I want is for your brother to get injured or worse.”

“I’m a soldier. Well, I’ve left the Forces, but once a soldier, always a soldier.” Henry insisted. “You have no idea how much I regretted that Ellie was chosen, not me. Richard too, but he’s the heir after dad, so he can’t take this risk. Speaking of dad, you should go see him soon, Ellie.” he suggested seriously. “You’re about so little since all this happened.”

“Don’t call me Ellie in company.” She flushed, as she actually served us tea herself. “Must you be so embarrassing, Henry?”

“I think it’s a brother’s job to embarrass his sister, wouldn’t you say?” Henry winked at me, and I found myself smiling.

“Absolutely, my sister says she’s embarrassed by me all the time.” I agreed.

“And what’s the most important job a brother has?” Henry asked, looking me in the eyes, his determination unwavering.

“Protecting her.” I admitted, and he nodded, well satisfied.

“Absolutely. So, I need this. I won’t overestimate myself. I’m still fairly fit, I keep in trim, and I know how to handle myself in unarmed combat. I don’t claim I’ll be able to match Ellie…” He ignored her request to change the way he addressed her. “…but I want to at least see the world she sees.”

“You won’t have any guns or other weapons there, those that you’ve relied on before.” I warned.

“True. But I doubt I’ll be as useless as you think, Akio.” He glanced at his sister, who shrugged.

“I think Henry is right, maybe. But it’s not something I can talk about, as it involves… matters of the Crown.” She looked a bit uncomfortable, but I didn’t want to pry. Not yet, anyway, we still haven’t established trust.

“If it’s something you can’t talk about, I understand. I have those matters as well. But what I can talk about is… the danger I believe you face, Princess. But we might as well do that inside the Boundary. That way I can put you through your paces.”

“This house is on the border of the Avalon I control.” Eleanor explained. “Not too far from Aditi’s. I can’t allow you to see the centre of my domain, I have to keep it secure, and only allow those who serve me within it.”

“Cautious.” I nodded my agreement. “I understand that, losing your Anchor would be a disaster. I had hoped you’d trust me a bit more, but well, we have all day to work on that.” I offered cheerfully. “So, we are on the border, huh? I’m curious as to what dwells in London.” As we chatted a little, I finished my tea, and put Henry through Chirurgery, loading him up with aether.

“That was a rather unpleasant experience. To think grandmother endured it. Well, she always was a tough old boot.” he chuckled, when he had recovered.

“Henry!” Eleanor cried, scandalised, and he laughed.

“Oh, so she’s not?”

“You can’t just say it, not in front of guests!” Eleanor persisted.

“Guests? I would say they are a little more than guests. So… what’s the play?”

“Hyacinth will watch over us as we enter. I don’t like leaving our Material bodies unguarded. That reminds me, what do you do, Eleanor?”

She didn’t seem to like the question, but after a moment she answered it. “Within the Tower of London I have a room.”

“I see. And it’s locked, and you have protection, and nobody else has access to it?” I pressed, and she frowned.

“It does have bolts, though I haven’t been using them. My team also uses the Tower as their base, as their Avalons all surround it, so there is easy access.”

“Right.” That’s concerning. But one thing at a time. “Hyacinth, you know what to do. Any danger, eliminate it.” I ordered her, and she smiled brilliantly.

“Have nooo fear, Akio. I shall choooke and strangle and poison and break anyooone who threatens you!”

“Yeah, she’s one scary maid.” Henry shuddered. “If the maids at the Palace were like that, I’d have got up to a lot less mischief when I was younger. You too, most likely Ellie.”

She rolled her eyes. “Enough chatter. How are we dong this?” Eleanor asked.

“It’s best if we are all together so that Hyacinth can watch us all. You dive in first, then Motoko and Natsumi can follow. I’ll coach Prince Henry quickly, and then we’ll join you.”

“Henry, watch him. Don’t let him do anything strange while I’m asleep.” she ordered, her blue eyes wary, before moments later she was asleep in her chair.

“We shall go ahead. If there is trouble we will flee immediately.” Motoko promised, and Natsumi echoed her.

“Yes, I can’t imagine we’ll find trouble inside a Territory, but safety first!”

As those two also left their Material bodies, their breathing becoming slow and ponderous, Henry turned to me, a serious expression on his face.

“You looked unhappy there when she said she doesn’t have guards.” Henry pointed out, picking up on my concerns. “Level with me. You’re worried, aren't you?”

“Yes. Very. Though guards wouldn’t actually make me feel any better right now. I don’t know if they could be trusted themselves.” I considered that. “I know I can trust Hyacinth…” She giggled at that happily. “…and it would take an ambush that takes her out instantly to win, and I doubt many would be able to do that. So we can enter safely today. As for the future…”

“Well, Ellie may be stubborn and not the brightest…” Prince Henry laughed shamefacedly. “Us Windsors aren’t very academic, you know. Our dear old grandmother has all the brains in the family. But she’s not a fool. She’ll come around. So…” He rubbed his hands together eagerly. “Now I’m finally able to see just what Ellie does, rather than hearing lies from her, and stories from her friends designed not to worry us.”

“Yes, it’s hard trying not to worry the people who care about you, when what we do is so dangerous.” I agreed ruefully. “So, anyway, concentrate on the flow of aether around your lower body, it should feel…” As I explained, Henry nodded, and after ten minutes he was gone. Moments later I followed him, running through my head just what I would explain to the Princess….

Entering the Boundary I was inside a small building. Stepping outside the first thing I noticed was the sky. It had been several days since I had entered the Boundary, and in that time the silver skies had dimmed, the usual dark aurorae increasing in intensity. There was a tang in the air, ether weighing on me, and though I had no idea of the ether density of London and Princess Eleanor’s Territory, comparing it to Tokyo it was a little higher than before I had left. Perhaps the calm is ending, and we’ll soon be back to what the Boundary was before? If so, then that’ll speed up the infrastructure builds in Haru-san’s and my Territories.

I was still in my new, impressive black armour, a mixture of a long trenchcoat and brigandine-style armour, in a stealthy and luxurious black, though flashes of white could be seen underneath where the lining was visible. I also had Storming Moonlight and my spear with me. I look like a typical Shonen protagonist. I have to admit, long coats look cool though. Maybe I’m still a child at heart?

Imagining what my sister would say about that, I noticed the others. Henry was looking about, open-mouthed at the empty streets, while Eleanor was wearing a set of medieval armour in enamelled emerald green, with bronze trims around the pauldrons, chest, greaves and gauntlets. A sword was belted at her waist, and the hilt was well worn with use.

Motoko and Natsumi spotted me as well, and Natsumi waved cheerfully. “Akio, you’re here. What took you so long?”

“Oh, nothing. Just thought I’d let Prince Henry get here first.”

“Just call me Henry. You’re trying to help Ellie, so there’s no need for me putting on airs. So…” He took a deep breath. “…this is the world Ellie sees? It’s rather empty.”

“It is, isn’t it? Don’t you have any Barracks set up?” Natsumi asked. “Akio’s Territory is full of weaselkin and other Fae.”

“No, though down by the Thames, Raidre’s Selkies have their home, on Bermondsey Isle.” Eleanor turned to look towards the east, where the Palace was visible, an even greater spectacle than in the Material, larger and with golden spires and towers topped with gleaming ruby and sapphire tiles. Beyond that a massive black tower jutted up into the sky, soaring higher than even the Shard and similar skyscrapers in the Material. As I watched, a number of huge black ravens were circling, hundreds of them. Is that… adherence?

My Eye shone for a brief moment, and I could see a strange flow of it, drawn towards the Tower from all directions, and being pulled downwards, as though the Tower was some sort of lightning rod. Letting the amber glow fade, I pondered that briefly. There must be more adherence I can’t see, since I can only observe the lowest grades of it. Well, it likely has to do with some of the secrets Eleanor doesn’t want to tell me. I’ll need to build trust if I want knowledge.

“Impressive.” was all I said, and Eleanor nodded, her brown hair here bunched up into a ponytail, tied by a brilliant crimson ribbon.

“Yes. I don’t have many forces at my command, we only learned how to call upon them recently. But Sarah and Mary-Jane, Donovan and Sir Arthur, they are building up a decent number. So we don’t need to spend every minute here defending what is ours.” Her voice was melancholy, and Henry reached out to pat her shoulder reassuringly.

“We’ve made you work hard, Ellie. Sorry I couldn’t do anything to ease your burden.”

For a moment she brooded, before shaking her head. “It’s nobody’s fault. At first I railed against the unfairness of it all, wished that the cup would pass from my lips, but then I realised I couldn’t stand aside knowing someone else would have to fight and suffer for me.”

“That’s a bit religious there, Ellie.” Henry observed, and she sighed.

“I’m hardly devout, but like dad and grandmother, I am a Christian. Not that I attend church nearly as much as I should. You don’t either.” she criticised him, and Henry shrugged silently, leaving her to continue. “It’s ironic. Mary Stuart harps at me constantly over faith, but it’s not like I don’t believe. It’s so… frustratingly stupid.”

As Motoko and Natsumi looked on sympathetically, I smiled, a gentle quirk of my lips. “Just do what you can, and if there’s any God that blames you for that, we don’t need them. As for Territory defence, yeah it’s a pain. I nearly lost mine a number of times. Upgrading is the worst, everything shuts down. I won’t make the mistake of leaving things unguarded again.”

“That’s right! I am glad someone gets it!” Eleanor cried happily, her change of expression mercurial and surprising me a bit. “That’s why the others arrayed their banners around the Tower, so that I wouldn’t be so vulnerable again. But now their Avalons are out of position and not providing full value.” She sighed then, bitter. “We gained safety but sacrificed ability to expand.”

“Arraying banners, huh? That’s a cute expression.” I smiled, and she looked down, slightly pink. “I get it though. In the end I had to move my Anchor, or banner, you might say. It’s much more secure now, but I have a lot of support from the Fae. Shaeula’s brother and sister won’t let anything bad happen to it in my absence, or she’d deliver the ultimate blow and say she hates them. They are both major siscons.”

“And it does indeed take one to know one.” Motoko teased me.

“Yeah, sure. I admit it, I dote on Aiko a bit too much, but I’m too old to change now. I guess Henry gets it?”

“I certainly do. If any bastard ever hurts my sister or betrays her, I’ll kill them. So be warned.” He stared at me pointedly, and I shrugged.

“No idea why you are warning me. I’m here to prevent that.” I promised. “Well, Princess…”

“Call me Eleanor.” she sighed. “If my brother is being so informal, who am I to demand consideration? Besides, I feel uncomfortable being too well regarded.” She looked at me then, seeing my armour and weapons. “You are… well prepared, it seems.”

“Always.” I promised. “These are items forged by a Dvergr smith back at my Territory. I’ve still no idea why certain equipment follows one around, as Motoko and Natsumi are here empty-handed.” I looked at them, wearing hakama like back in the Material. “Well, you do normally borrow some equipment from the Armoury or what’s lying around the Territory, right?”

“Yes, I would dearly love to bring Gurenyari, Hebihikoukiba and Utsuroihebi to battle here.” Motoko suggested wistfully, and Natsumi agreed.

“That would be wonderful. Wielding the Tsumura family weapons in battle, what they were truly made for.” Their smiles just imagining it were beautifully pure, and Eleanor was moved.

“I see. You spoke the truth, I see. You are warriors, despite your youth. I am truly sorry for before. I treated you like idiots. Can you forgive me?”

“Of course I accept, as I did before.” Motoko soothed, her brown eyes earnest. “The words of those who do not understand us and our love are as dust on the wind. I used to care so much about being seen as the perfect noble daughter, not disgracing Tsumura house. Yet I was prepared to abandon that if I could just keep my weapons, our Arts. And Natsumi by my side.”

“I feel the same, Motoko. I forgive you too, Princess. Even if I put you out of my mind when we returned home last night. That was a good night. Seeing London from the top of the Shard, then back to the Savoy for…” Natsumi blushed. “…what you probably don’t like, Princess. But then, those that haven’t been in love won’t understand.”

As Eleanor and I stood there gaping at the backhanded way they accepted her latest apology, Henry broke out laughing. “Oh my, Ellie! Those girls are ruthless. I felt the burn just from standing near you. Girls, please. My sister is genuinely sorry. She was wrong. She can be a bit stuck-up, you know.” he confided, and Eleanor glared at him, but he continued. “Ellie, don’t be shy. Give them your blessing, put an end to this.”

“I…” Eleanor was red-faced and exasperated, but even so, she actually bowed in a passable imitation of a Japanese apology. “… am glad for you. That you managed to stay together and keep your dreams alive. I suppose that is worth more than my misgivings.” She then let out a frustrated scream. “Enough of this. I hate this! I feel a fool.”

“Yeah, Eleanor, let’s forget the past. What matters is the future. We don’t hold grudges, considering we’ve forgiven worse. At least you didn’t try to kill me, like Shaeula.” I smirked at the memory and her discomfort. “As for you two…” I considered carefully what to say, as just as Eleanor had secrets, so did we. “…if we can get the Laverna working, then it should be possible for you to have the weapons. Until then, you are some of the next names on the list for Bjarki to make weapons and armour for.”

“Bjarki?” Henry asked.

“Our Dvergr. He’s a genius, as you’ll see when I swing this sword.” I tapped the hilt meaningfully.

“I can hardly wait.” Natsumi laughed, and then I tossed her my spear, which she caught elegantly, and Henry marvelled over her speed.

“For an ordinary person, you move fast. Can I reach that level?”

“Not unless you give your heart to Akio, and I do not believe either Melissa Masters or any of Akio’s fiancées will approve of that. But with training you can improve.” Motoko remarked dryly.

“Yes, no thanks. I don’t swing that way, dad would have a heart attack, and grandmother… you know what, I doubt she’d care all that much. But no thanks.”

“I agree with you, Henry. Anyway, Natsumi, Motoko, you can take it in turns using the spear. I doubt we’ll be doing anything too taxing. Not with Henry here. So, Eleanor…” I looked her up and down, admiring the armour she wore, though she reddened, crossing her arms under her chest, perhaps thinking I was ogling her. “That’s quite the suit of armour. Where did you get it?”

“It’s… my legacy.” she replied carefully. “I am the Green Knight, after all.”

“I see.” I’m surer than ever that the visions are accurate. Well, time to talk about that when we start bonding over a bit of clearing out some of London. “Do you mind if I take a look?” I asked, and she sighed.

“I think you looked enough. I could see you ogling me.” she responded harshly, and I grinned.

“Honestly, I wasn’t. That armour looks really high-quality. So if you don’t mind…”

“Fine.” she conceded, perhaps not understanding what I meant, but my Eye blazed amber, illuminating the silent streets.

“What’s that?” Henry asked, and Motoko answered him as I was engrossed in the description of her armour.

“His Mystic Eye Of The Tree Of Knowledge. It is most helpful in his many endeavours.”

As Henry whistled, Eleanor looked sour. “Another ability? Just what are you? The Swiss army knife of Gods’ Chosen?”

That’s pretty funny. And probably apt. Well, let me see…

Green Knight’s Plate Armour [Item Class: Imperious] [Item Type: Law]

This suit of armour, forged from meteoric iron and copper from the first mine in Cornwall. The armour is well-crafted and the materials are strong, but it carries a Geas in the enamel, which was lacquered by hand by a powerful Sorceress who had traffic with the Fae, ????????? ??????????. The strong Nature Element trapped within will fortify the bearer of this armour, speeding healing and recovery, and the Geas will prevent death from all but the most powerful blows, unless the condition of ?????????? ????????? ????????? is met. While the bearer lives and the Geas is unbroken, the armour can repair itself by drawing upon the vitality of the bearer.

An Imperious Law, huh? That’s powerful indeed. Damn, it’s been a while since I’ve seen question marks in an item description though. When will my Eye Rank up? Well, when Shiro forcibly boosted it, things went wrong, so I guess all I can do is keep using it and learning, until it’s ready.

Her sword was nothing special, a…

Sword Of A Nameless Fallen Knight

…which was a little surprising, but it was a decent sword, sturdy and apparently blessed to be hard to break. And don’t I know that’s important.

“So, what do you see?” Eleanor asked, and out of the corner of my eye I could see Natsumi giggling to herself. I wonder what that’s about?

“It’s a good armour. Apparently it is forged from meteoric iron and has a Geas that prevents death, though I can’t see what the condition to break that Geas is. Seems like a sorceress trafficking with the Fae did that. It also repairs itself. Awesome. Anyway, maybe Raidre might know more, being a Fae?”

Eleanor blinked at me, surprised. “No, Raidre knows little about it. He keeps mostly to his lands on Bermondsey Isle. Did you know that isle was removed from our London in the eighteen fifties?” She laughed a bit nervously, making an obvious effort to change the subject, so I allowed it.

“Really? I didn’t know that, no. So I’m guessing it still has a presence in the Boundary and that’s where Raidre is from?”

“That’s right!” she agreed. “Now, you wanted to see me in action. I would like to see you too, after you beat David. Show me what you’ve got, Akio!” she insisted, and I allowed her to lead us out of her Territory, into the north of London.

“I hope you didn’t use your Eye to peek on her bare body. Eri would be angry.” Natsumi whispered in my ear as we went, and I laughed.

“No way.” My hand caught hers, and Motoko went to my other side, and as we three walked hand in hand we ignored the annoyed, exasperated looks Eleanor was giving us…

“Down you go!” Motoko cried, my spear tearing into the body of the Goblin wearing the long, black cap. Blood splattered, but she did not falter, whipping it free and spearing another in the head. A third lunged forwards, knife held in one hand, gibbering angrily, but a burst of sharp wind from Natsumi struck it in the eye, and it staggered, giving Motoko time to finish it. As the final corpse fell I looked around, a dozen slaughtered Goblins littering the ground, Storming Moonlight having easily sheared through them, shimmering sparks of luminous electricity earthing around me.

“Need a hand?” I asked dryly, and Eleanor, who was cutting down a number of the screaming Goblins, shook her head angrily. Her armour was daubed with blood, and some of it was her own, though the wounds and the rents in the plate had already healed.

“I don’t need you talking down to me!” she pouted, her blade splitting another head, red blood soaking the torn cap almost invisibly, silver mist rising.

“Ellie…” Henry was watching, her expression forlorn. “To think you endure this…”

“I don’t need your pity either, Henry!” she scowled, blade slashing.

“Hold on.” My Eye flared. “I thought so. Motoko, Natsumi, back up, this is beyond you for now.” These are Black Caps, stands to reason they might be part of the Wild Hunt. Though they are scrawnier and less impressive than the ones we fought near Shaeraggo’s mansion, and with worse equipment.

“Indeed. Natsumi, we will defend Prince Henry.” Motoko suggested, as they took up a position in front of him, which he found rather embarrassing, but as a former soldier, he understood unskilled combatants were a liability. “What is coming, Akio?” Motoko called out. “Advise us so we can be ready!”

“We have Silent Hounds incoming. I guess this is part of the Wild Hunt.” I explained, watching as Eleanor fought valiantly. She was slow but steady, and the dead were piling up. But she lacks damage. Eventually she’d get mobbed. A perfect tank though, if she could persuade the enemy to focus on her.

“Are those the ones that can’t be seen until after they attack?” Eleanor asked.

“Yes, those ones. They were a total pain when I took them on before. But that was an age ago. Now they’re not my match. Illuminate!” I drew on Mangetsu, my mutated light element, and suddenly the hounds were surrounded by a halo of light, visible to everyone. Motoko and Natsumi hurled wind element at them, still clumsy and unpractised, but one hound stumbled, and was then struck by a lucky blade of wind in the throat, falling. I guess all the lectures on how to attack with wind and earth elements paid off…

As the dozen hounds galloped our way, Eleanor paled, gripping her sword as she cut down the last of the Goblins. “I can face them. I’ve done it before. It’s only pain…” she insisted, more to convince herself, I felt, and Henry looked on, eyes wide in agony and sorrow.

“No need.” I decided I didn’t like their gloomy mood, and Mangetsu formed into shimmering beams thinner than my little finger, and the hounds staggered and fell, their heads pierced and brains cooked by the concentrated energy. As they slid along the ground, turning into scattered ether, Eleanor turned like a broken robot, eyeing me with her pale blue eyes wide.

“There is no need to be surprised. Akio has fought far more powerful enemies.” Motoko spoke calmly, still holding my spear.

“My God, was that a laser?” Henry asked, and I nodded.

“Light element. It’s powerful when used right.”

“So, I’ve noticed a few elements, right?” he continued, as Eleanor stood frozen. “Wind, light. Is that something anyone can learn?”

“Yes. We have a training school back in Tokyo.” Natsumi explained happily. “Though we only learned wind element a short while before coming here. It requires skill, knowledge and training, as well as a suitable source of elemental energies.”

“Akio and Shaeula are the true masters, holding knowledge of many elements.” Motoko advised him. “But you have the Eight Moons Chakra Network now, if you apply yourself, with teaching you could excel.”

“That’s good and all, but I was more thinking for Ellie. It’s painful watching her swing that sword…”

As Eleanor launched into an angry rebuttal, I felt a prickling unease. Flaring my Eye, maximising my visual range, I spotted more Black Caps rushing our way, as well as what looked like a Barghest. That might be a little more trouble, they aren’t weak… There was a Red Cap on top of the great wolf, carrying one of the lanterns with the violet flames within, and I remembered what a pain that was last time.

“Eleanor, back off, a mob is coming!” I called, and she stopped her complaining, only to shake her head.

“No!” She refused to back down. “London is my responsibility! I am Princess Eleanor, the Green Knight! I can handle Goblins, be it a horde or a handful!”

“Ellie, pride comes before a fall!” Henry insisted urgently. “A good soldier knows when to fight and when to retreat, when the heavy artillery is what you need…”

“Foehn! Consume them!” I cried, and a tide of flame gushed out, yellow and hungry. The Goblins that were flooding into the street were engulfed in the blaze, perishing, only a few that were climbing up to the rooftops, carrying large heavy bows, surviving the crush and subsequent inferno, as well as the Barghest, as it leapt over the flames gracefully, landing in front of us.

“Oh, what do we have here?” The massive black wolf, standing taller than me at the shoulder by a good half a metre growled, tongue lapping teeth like scimitars, saliva dripping. “I thought I smelt the little bitch who has been pushing us back recently. But she did not have her usual rabble with her. Instead, I smelt some weak Fae and a Noble.” He eyed me with dirty yellow eyes. “No, you are… not a Fae? Curious… some half-breed bastard maybe?”

“Well you know what they say about curiosity.” I warned, Storming Moonlight in my hand. “You may not be a cat, but I suggest you run along now…”

“You fight those sort of monsters?” Henry asked, and Eleanor whispered to him.

“Not if I can help it, not alone. David could stand up to it, I’m sure, but…”

Really? They struggle with Barghests? Yes, they’re strong, but really… I’m a little disappointed. With David’s stats under his Battle Hymn he should be fine. Although… The Red Cap waved the lantern idly, and I knew just how troubling that could be.

“Run along? Foolish. We are the Wild Hunt, little mortal who smells like a Fae. And I will crunch your bones, suck out their marrow, and eat the tender flesh of the soft creatures you shelter behind you…”

“Really? Well I am the consort of Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, and I would give you my name, but you’ll be dead before you need it!” I charged, and as arrows began to fall under the light of the burning sea of Foehn, I watched the Barghest rear back in surprise at my words.

“That little brat, how…” Foresight was beginning to tickle me, and I was sure in the flames I could see the reflection of a moon that wasn’t overhead. I’ll keep False Void Motion and Prominence Twilight secret. I trust Eleanor, but… I just don’t feel good revealing too much more. I don’t need it, anyway…

Light speared up to the rooftops, and Black Cap archers tumbled, blood splattering. One stumbled, losing their footing, and tumbled headfirst into the roaring flames. Setting that aside, I charged in, and my sword, sparking with lightning, darted towards the Barghest. It would have been a clean kill, but the lantern swung and my blade hit nothing yet stopped, the impact nearly jarring the blade from my hands. My Eye glowed, and I could see space twisting, leaping back as space knotted where I was standing mere moments before.

“Oh, was I not supposed to die, or is the husband of that little weasel nothing much at all?” the Barghest sneered mockingly.

“We’ll see who is laughing soon!” I warned, the last of the Goblins struck down by light and wind. Motoko and Natsumi attacked with their own wind, but it was nothing to the foe, and it leapt clear, still avoiding the sea of flames.

“Stay out of this, don’t draw attention to yourselves, protect Henry!” I shouted. The Barghest and the Red Cap were troublesome, but that was it. Compared to the battles I had fought recently, it was only a matter of time before I triumphed. In fact, I was pushing the wolf back, several cuts and gashes marring the skin, but any strike that would be fatal was blocked by the twisting of space from the Red Cap, and a lesser blade would surely have broken under the pressure, but Bjarki’s masterpiece was holding out well. If I break Storming Moonlight, he might just break me!

The Red Cap was sniggering, waving the lantern, purple flame shimmering in multiple trails behind it. The spectacle was pretty, but moments later violet flame surged, and space crumpled where I was standing a fraction of a second before. Light element flashed from my hands, and the Barghest was pierced several times, but again the folded space deflected or redirected any critical strikes.

It’s a nuisance, but unless I’m careless… my Eye flared, and unlike the last time when I fought a Red Cap, I could see the warped spatial element clearly, so if I wished to destroy the lantern with a precise strike, piercing where the space was less twisted, I could.

Seeing my supposed struggles, Eleanor’s face was set in a grimace. Rushing in, she raised her sword, ready to swing. “I’ll cover you!” she cried, and before I could even respond she was hacking at the Barghest, her sword digging deep into one foreleg. The wolf howled and bit towards her, but my light element pushed it back, one eye bursting with a spray of vile pus. The wolf roared in rage, convulsing, and the Red Cap was flung off its back. As it did so though, it waved the lantern, not looking at me at all. Shit…

Eleanor let out a pained groan as space itself tore for a moment, shards of green and copper scattering, red and silver gushing. Despite that, and the sudden scream from her brother, she stabbed her sword down, the blade hanging on bone as the Barghest clawed and bit at her, fangs gouging a gash in her cheeks, putting dents in her armour.

Seconds later, the head of the Barghest was severed, Storming Moonlight wreathed with wind element easily ripping through flesh and bone like a chainsaw. My Spilt Thoughts were working, half of me seeing that Eleanor was gravely injured, a large chunk of her chest scooped away, her beating heart and other internal organs visible. The other half concentrated on the Red Cap which was hooting and hollering, muttering that it had killed one of those troubling the Wild Hunt.

Die. Light element flashed, but this time it was not blocked by the spatial walls, as I quickly decided I needed to finish the battle quickly, and so used a trump card, despite my earlier reservations. Though I am being subtle, with the speed of a light attack, nobody will notice…

The concentrated bolt of Mangetsu blinked out of existence for a moment, False Void Motion swallowing it up, my aether reserves plummeting, the topography of the warped space around the Goblin normally preventing any interference. There was a cry of surprise, and the Goblin looked down, before a thin red line appeared across the Goblin’s face, silver mist rising, and a second later the Goblin split in half, turning to ether, the lantern dropping to the floor and bouncing once, coming to rest a short distance away from the burning sea of yellow Foehn.

“Not bad.” Eleanor coughed red, using her sword as a crutch to keep her upright. Even as Henry was running over, Motoko and Natsumi following, though I was pleased to see they didn’t let down their guard, I spoke to her, my voice soft and gentle.

“I had it under control. There was no need for that.”

“Oh? Well, this is London. My responsibility. Besides…” She coughed more blood, smiling despite the pain that was likely agonising. “I hate those Goblins. The amount of times I have been gravely wounded and defeated by them… it feels good to get revenge.” She turned slightly to the sea of flames, which had consumed the Black Cap host. “Another ability, I see. You really are the Swiss army knife of Gods’ Chosen.”

“Ellie! Oh my God…” Henry was babbling. “We need to get you to a doctor… those injuries… it’s like Helmand, after the IED exploded… Ellie, hang on! Don’t close your eyes, no matter what you do, we have to stop the bleeding… oh fuck, how do we do that? No, stay calm Henry, you’ve done battlefield first aid before… but I have no kit…”

“Henry, calm down.” Eleanor chided. “I’m fine. Hurts worse than anything you could imagine, but I’m the Green Knight, Gods’ Chosen for the Green Man, of rebirth and regrowth. It takes more than this to kill me, I’ve found.”

Yes, having seen her Armour, I’m not too worried that she’ll die. Besides, she’s mentioned her regeneration before. Strange that she has almost the same ability as Daiyu. Well, I suppose there can only be so many types of ability, and survivability is important… I could see her damaged heart starting to recover, and flesh was squirming at the edges of the bloody crater in her body, and copper threads, almost looking like roots, were starting to form all around the ragged, torn metal of her armour.

“Now don’t I feel useless?” She spat red and silver blood, wiping her mouth with the back of her gauntlet. “But you have my thanks. Now Aditi and the others won’t have to fight this group when we try and expand. I don’t worry for myself, I’ll always heal, but… well, it’s times like this Mary-Jane might be welcome.” She coughed, more blood running down her chin, Henry looking stricken.

“Akio…” Motoko murmured meaningfully, and I nodded.

“Yeah, I’m on it.” My Eye blazed a shining amber, and I stepped close to Eleanor, who reflexively stumbled back a step, still using her sword as a crutch.

“What is it?” she asked warily, and I placed a hand on her shoulder, restraining her.

“I’m a good healer, remember. Let’s get you fixed up.”

“It’s fine. I’ll recover.” she grumbled, but I tightened my grip.

“Maybe so. But firstly, despite your misguided attempts to help me, you were trying to help me. Secondly, Henry here looks like he’s going to pass out. I remember how mad I was when my sister burned herself, scarring her hand, so this must be far worse for him. Thirdly, I want to look good in front of Motoko and Natsumi, so at least give me that…” My Eye was scanning her injuries, and I was leaking aether cautiously. Her body was interesting, definitely. “Lastly, I don’t like seeing brave people suffer, especially not when I can prevent it.”

“Me, brave?” Eleanor muttered, surprised. “Far from it. My hands sweat, my breath comes fast, I flinch in anticipation of the pain. I’m a coward. Henry would do a better job in my place, I’m sure…”

“That’s what bravery is, Ellie.” Henry sighed, wiping at his tears. His initial panic was dying down as he saw her conversing calmly, despite her horrible wound. “Being fearless is foolish. I’ve seen a few good lads die because they didn’t have the brains to be afraid.” He looked at me then. “Don’t listen to my sister. She’s too proud. If you can help her, please do, and you’ll always have my gratitude, for whatever that’s worth.”

“Already on it.” I promised, aether connecting with the core of her body, accelerating healing and most importantly, numbing her pain. Her body was awash with nature energy, the familiar taste reacting with my own wood element. “And as for what your gratitude is worth, it might be worth more than you think.”

“The pain is a lot less than usual.” Eleanor remarked, peering at me. “Are you doing that?”

“Sometimes pain is necessary.” Motoko shuddered. “Learning Ether Healing is horrible. But Akio never wants us to suffer unless we must.”

“Yes, he’s very kind.” Natsumi agreed. “But he’s also overprotective. I think you annoyed him badly, Princess.”

As I worked, my Eye observed her body, giving me new insights into nature element. I had also unwittingly absorbed some of Eleanor’s, and amber notifications blazed in my vision, casting odd shadows. Wait, shadows?

“I’m very curious.” Eleanor asked, managing a reassuring smile. “You learn elemental abilities such as wind, and you talk of Ether Healing. I am confused, just what do you mean?”

Your Skill, Root And Sacral Chakras Of Wood has advanced from Rank 1 to Rank 2…

Your Skill, Wood Manipulation has advanced from Rank 1 to Rank 2…

“I have a good Eye.” I replied, dismissing the Rank increases, as it was no different to any other elemental Skills I had strengthened before. “So I’ve been using it to help others improve themselves. Now hold still, Eleanor. I’ve spotted something odd…” What… is that?

“Odd? Should I be concerned?” she asked, forcing another smile so as not to worry Henry.

“Maybe. I’ll know soon.” The glow of my Eye increased as I delved deeper into Eleanor’s Chakra network. “You know, you have the same sort of Divine Favour as Daiyu. She’s blessed by Chang’e, Immortal Moon Goddess.”

“Who is this Daiyu? Another of his women?” Eleanor asked dryly, and Motoko nodded.

“Yes, she has been placed in his care, and matters developed much as you surmise. As a refugee from China, her family and friends were purged by the Ruling Party, and she was set adrift in the ocean to die. Only through her Divine Favour did she survive. Now she has found her smile again, thanks to Akio.”

“You make it sound so grand. All I’m doing if offering a helping hand to those in need.” I muttered, a little embarrassed, Split Thoughts examining Eleanor from every angle.

“All girls, though?” Henry managed a laugh.

“It just happened that way. I’d help you if you were injured, just as I would Eleanor here, I assure you. Now… there.” As my focus narrowed I continued talking. “Eleanor, Daiyu fights like you do, Grulgor as well, but the difference is they have great destructive power to back up their resilience and recovery. Well, Grulgor has the edge on Daiyu for now, but if she raises her Cultivation… anyway, my point is, the ultimate defence is no use without a suitable offense. You need to work on that…”

“Grulgor?” she asked, and this time Natsumi answered.

“He’s a Troll. One of the Fae under Akio. I still can’t get over how different he looks here in the Material.”

“Oh, like Raidre? First the maid, Hyacinth, this Shaeula… you have a lot of Fae allies.” Eleanor remarked, her wound slowly closing.

There’s an energy here… it feels like darkness element, but it’s not quite the same. I see it as a shadow in the corner of my sight, but it constantly slips away. But… my Skills are up to the task. There… “Eleanor, I have some troubling news.”

Henry and Eleanor both reacted, as I focused all my Split Thoughts into containing the darkness infesting her Chakra network. I tried to remove it with Chirurgery, but it resisted my scalpels of aether, and it was going to be difficult.

“Looks like at some point you picked up a dangerous affliction. Here.” I quickly explained what my Eye had seen.

Bullaun Dark Waters – Cursed water collected from a Bullaun, a Stone said to be able to grant great Weal or greater Woe. This water is infused with a dire Curse that brings ill fortune, luck will flee from the bearer, while mischance will be invited in. As a Cursed water of notable malevolence, it will not be expelled, unless by Blessed water from a Bullaun of the same or greater providence.

“A Bullaun? What’s that?” Henry asked, and none of us knew, only what I had said.

“It doesn’t matter what it is. The question is how, who and why.” I suggested, pondering.

“Do you think it might have been some creatures like these?” Henry looked at the slowly dissolving Barghest. “Monsters like that I could easily see using curses. I still can’t believe it’s this bad, Ellie. I thought your tales were exaggerations.”

“You see why you can’t be much use, sorry to say?” I said to Henry, a rueful smile on my face. “The Barghest would kill you instantly.”

“I’m not so sure, but…” he trailed off, looking at Eleanor, who sighed.

“I don’t remember getting splashed by water in my battles, but to be honest, I’m not always clearheaded. I… panic rather a lot.” she admitted.

“It might be a good thing if it was a denizen of the Boundary.” I offered, drawing their attention. “If it wasn’t, there’s only one conclusion.”

“It’s not one of my friends.” Eleanor shook her head. “I know that’s what you are aiming at. I know their Gods’ Chosen abilities. None of them have this water.”

“That proves little, I fear, Princess.” Motoko warned. “Turning your face away from the truth is folly, and it will throw dirt on Akio’s efforts here. It seems to me that description says the water was gathered, not created.”

“But if it was so easy to find treasures such as that….” Eleanor’s face twisted, and she fell silent. “…assuming I was fed this cursed water, it could have been anyone. That’s assuming you are even telling me the truth right now.”

“And what reason do I have to lie?” I asked, my tone sad. “I’m actually pleased you are being more cautious, Eleanor, but I have to admit it’s rather annoying. Well, we have no easy way of finding out who gave it to you, be it an enemy here or back in the Material. But we have to get rid of it…”

“You have Bullaun water?” she asked, suspicions rising. “Isn’t that awfully convenient?”

“I think he has water better than that. I’m right, aren’t I?” Natsumi smiled cheerfully, and I agreed.

“Yes, my water comes from the Spring of Clear Reflections, a sacred site of the Fae. I’m sure it’s up to the task. But it might be a little uncomfortable. It does tend to purge bodily impurities, so… you’ll likely need a bath or two later.” Sorry Daiyu, I’m going to have to use up the drops I’ve gathered. But I know you’d understand. Well, it deals with curses well enough, so…

I channelled water element, orange flickering with pale indigo energies surging and as water gushed into her, Eleanor shuddered. More blood scattered, this blood streaked with black and blue within the silver, and she let out a hoarse gasp. “This feels… strange. Inside, I’m… burning?”

My Eye continued observing, the darkness fighting her, only to be exuded as a foul mist which was swallowed by my orange tides. It took a solid thirty minutes of effort, the work requiring great concentration, but finally it was done, the last of the curse being expelled, along with other black droplets of impurity, which smoked and vanished into the air. “Got it. Spirit Water really is excellent against curses.” I praised it, satisfied. “So, how do you feel, Eleanor?”

She looked at me, a bit puzzled, before sighing. “Not a lot different, but… my head does feel a little clearer, my body a bit lighter. I’d feel better if I didn’t still have a giant hole in my body.” She laughed, and it did sound brighter, not with the brittle edge her other humour held.

“You do sound more like yourself, Ellie. Richard and I thought it was just the pressure you were under, and having seen the battles here, I was certain that was true, but now…” He looked at me, eyes searching mine. “Don’t lie to me, Akio. Was it really a curse?”

“Unless it can fool my Eye, which I doubt.” I nodded. “What benefit do I get by lying?” I lifted Storming Moonlight. “If I wanted you two dead, I could do it easily. Eleanor, your regeneration is powerful, but if I cut you into a few hundred pieces and bathe you in that…” I pointed to my Foehn still blazing away merrily as a backdrop to this grim conversation. “…I’m confident you’d die.”

“How ghastly. Is that a threat?” Eleanor asked, and I shook my head.

“Of course not.” I worked Ether Healing, and she looked surprised as her body began to regenerate at a visible rate, her Favour interacting with my aether, the effect cumulative. “If I haven’t shown my goodwill by now, I don’t know what else I can do, and if you don’t believe me, maybe Hyacinth is right, and you’re a lost cause.”

“Hey now, that’s offensive!” Eleanor frowned. “I’m just doing what you wanted, being paranoid. Because if it was someone I know, what could they be after? It has to be…” She trailed off, troubled. “I’m sorry, I can’t speak of it. Only grandmother and I should know of it. But perhaps if someone else knows… it would be worth killing for…”

“It’s the Tower, right?” I asked, and Eleanor gaped at me.

“Sorry, I said I do have an excellent Eye.” I tapped it, even as her last wounds healed. “I can see the adherence being drawn in from all around, and if I can see it, there must be more I can’t see.”

“Adherence?” she asked, and I sighed.

“You want me to explain when you won’t tell me anything?”

“I would, if it was my secret to tell. But it isn’t. It’s Britain’s.” Eleanor insisted steadfastly. “But…” she glanced at Henry. “What do you think? Can I really trust him? I found him rather frustrating and unpleasant at first sight, but… well, he seems not so bad now.”

“That’s how it starts, Motoko.” Natsumi chuckled. “Do you think Eri is right?”

“It is far too early to say. Though I find it hard to believe Akio does not make an impression on her.”

Ignoring their comments, I told her a little about adherence. “Adherence, I guess you could call it a sort of fervent belief, or prayer. And it can be used as a power source if properly understood. And the Tower is pulling it in from all around London. I find that interesting.” I stared at Eleanor, who shifted in uncomfortable silence.

“Oh come on, don’t bully Ellie. She said she can’t talk about it.” Henry complained. “I’m grateful, and I’ll do anything in my power to help you, but if Ellie and grandmother say it’s a secret that can’t be shared, then it can’t be, so please respect their feelings.”

“Fine.” I accepted it in the end. “But in exchange, I want one thing.”

“What?” Eleanor asked, a little wary. I’m a little hurt she still thinks I’m a lustful beast, but at least she’s interacting with me without any problems. Small victories, I guess.

“Take my warnings seriously. You are in danger. Hmm, you need a trump card. Your Divine Favour is nature element, so water and earth. Strengthening one of those…” I looked her up and down, and she flushed, looking away. “…is there anywhere where the water energy is strong in your Territory?” Water’s probably best, it has stronger healing properties…

“Yes, by the Thames, not too far from Bermondsey Isle.” she responded, relieved at my question. “Why?”

“Simple. Before I go, I want you to be a bit stronger. And while we train… I have some things to tell you.” I offered solemnly, and after looking into my eyes, ascertaining my sincerity, despite faintly pink cheeks, she nodded.

“Very well. I would be a fool not to get stronger. You have left quite an impression on me with your strength. On David as well, it seems.”

“Eri’s right, I think…” Natsumi whispered, and I shook my head. I don’t think so, though if it’s what it takes to get her to listen to me, then it’s not necessarily a bad thing. Before we headed out, my gaze strayed to the object lying next to the still-burning flames. Yes, I think I’ll take that…

“London doesn’t look like what I imagined.” I remarked, as Eleanor sat down by the bank of the Thames, which seemed far wider and more turbulent than it was in reality. Vivid orange water element was pouring from it, forming a hazy veil, which was perfect for our needs. “It’s full of magnificent structures and large buildings.”

“South of the river it’s different.” Eleanor admitted, silvery sweat dripping down her face as she tried to pull in the energy as I instructed. Her sacral Chakra was taking damage, her body bleeding, as we were rushing it far faster than was safe, but with her incredible healing powers, it was a brute-force attempt we could risk.

“To the south the buildings are smaller, three or four stories high at most, and the roads are simply narrow, twisting alleyways. We got ambushed there a number of times, David, Sir Arthur, Donovan, Sarah and I having to fight our way out protecting Aditi and Mary-Jane. It’s a labyrinth down there…”

“I see. That sounds a bit more like the outskirts of Tokyo where my Territory is centred, though thanks to Shirohebizumi shrine we have some nice open spaces.”

Henry was watching on, listening, while Motoko and Natsumi were also training. Water fed wind, so it was a similar process to me learning fire after mastering wind, just in reverse. I had asked them if they wanted to wait for Spirit Water, but they said they would leave that for Daiyu, and would get in some practice while they could, not expecting much success. Yeah, Motoko and Natsumi never miss out on training opportunities, Well, a second element would be another boost for them…

“So, you wanted to tell me more about these visions?” Eleanor asked, sweating blood, her face twisted into an expression of pain. “Damn, you are putting your fiancées through this? You’re cruel, Akio.”

“They are taking it slow. I don’t have time for that with you. You fought like someone who didn’t care about her own injuries, so suck it up. If you can master water, your regeneration should grow stronger, and…” I demonstrated a few water element attacks, such as droplet bullets and water cutters. “…an attack nobody expects will get you out of danger once.”

“He’s right, Ellie.” Henry agreed. “Even if you aren’t in danger, like he says, having a backup weapon is an excellent plan. I always used to carry a small hidden pistol and combat knife. You never know.”

“The water element here is strong. You know, I could have a word with Primal Forest and get a Ring Gate so we can move between our Territories. Sure, he didn’t charge me last time, so I owe him a damn favour, and he’ll probably screw me if I ask for another, but… well, I’ll write off the cost for peace of mind.” I offered earnestly, only for Eleanor to dismiss me with a pained smile.

“As I have refused several times already, I must say you are persistent. Ladies don’t like pushy men.” She winced as a knife of pain sparked through her as the water element slipped again. I advised her of where the flow was deviating, and with an effort she managed to redirect it. “I cannot allow access to my Territory, nor the Tower of London, as you have surmised. Not for an outsider. I… may have to consider restricting it further.” She looked sour at that, but I was a little elated. She’s learning.

“You make it damn hard to protect you, Eleanor. But at least you are starting to think about what I’ve told you seriously. That’s why I’m pushing you to master water element even if it wrecks your body. I feel bad, but between your Favour and my Ether Healing, we can put you back together.”

“How very kind of you.” she sighed. “But you and Henry are right. A hidden weapon would be helpful, and you correctly pointed out my forte is not in attacking. Besides…” She observed Motoko and Natsumi, who were in the lotus position, having copied that from Daiyu, drawing in water element and trying to prevent it fuelling the wind element at their hearts. “…I would feel rather pathetic being less dedicated than two girls I slandered as too young and naïve to know their own minds.”

Motoko, her eyes shut, merely smiled at that, while Natsumi let out a brief giggle. Shaking her head, Eleanor continued, her tone wry. “So, anyway, continue. The details of these visions are fascinating, even if I don’t believe that they could ever work. It’s like Nostradamus and all these foolish prophets, we just shape the facts to fit afterwards. But there is one thing I don’t get. How can you claim that Mary Stuart is the Gods’ Chosen of this One True Throne? I mean, it’s obvious she is a woman of deep faith, so it’s expected, but…”

“Well, the keywords are Ninth Heaven.” I explained. “If they use that, they are with the One True Throne.”

“And how do you know this?” she pressed, and I smiled broadly.

“A Goddess told me.”

For a moment there was silence, then Eleanor burst out laughing. “Oh really? Now I find that unbelievable.”

“Maybe so, but it’s true.” I promised. “Perhaps one day you’ll meet her.”

“You’re serious?” she asked, blinking in surprise.

“Deadly.”

“That’s … well, does it matter, I suppose? A Goddess. Is she pretty?” Eleanor asked whimsically.

“I’ve not seen her real form, but from the stories I researched, she should be. But enough talk about that. So, the last vision was of a woman in green and bronze kneeling… while a figure in white calls on something horrible, while those masked figures watch on. It ties in with the other prophecies, doesn’t it?” I’ve not said this one was mine, no need to complicate matters.

“How oddly specific. Your Diviner was quite the fortune teller.” She snorted, unimpressed. “If it is Mary Stuart who is going to betray me, it’s hardly a betrayal. She rarely goes a week without calling on me to give up the power of the Green Man, and to…” She trailed off suddenly, and shrewdly, I interjected.

“She said you were taking grace that didn’t belong to you. And that it was being used up. Know anything about that? If I was a betting man, I’d say the Tower of London is key.”

She froze up, before laughing nervously. “Trying to pry out the secrets of a lady is beneath you.”

“I’m only doing it because I’m worried.” I shrugged that off. “Look, face facts. There’s a good chance I’m right, and if I’m wrong, you’ve lost nothing. Taking precautions is only wise.”

“He’s right, Ellie. Those Silver Hands guys with Maxwell Power… they’re tight with Mary Stuart, right? And they’ve been giving a lot of money to your team and the others.” Henry agreed, thinking deeply.

“Yes, but they wouldn’t betray me for money. Grandmother and the Prime Minister makes sure everyone is compensated more than fairly.” Eleanor protested. “We’ve fought side by side many times. I trust them all!”

“So stubborn. Ellie, please. I’m asking you, just be careful.” Henry persisted.

“I accepted your apology, as did Natsumi.” Motoko spoke suddenly, opening her eyes, looking at Eleanor with an earnest brown gaze. “So do me this one courtesy in return. Take Akio’s warnings seriously. Trust your friends, that is noble. But trust us too. We have invested much into your safety, much that we did not have to give. All Akio is asking is that you prepare for the worst. If Great Britain rests on you, you cannot let misplaced loyalty and stubborn pride cause your failure. If you have something you must protect no matter what, then protect it no matter your personal feelings.”

“It’d be better if you could accept Akio’s Ring Gate. It saved a lot of lives in Kyoto.” Natsumi agreed. “But…” Seeing Eleanor look away, biting her lip, she sighed. “…I guess that’s a step too far. Well, Kyoto was still part of Japan, I guess. This is a foreign country, even if we are allies.”

“Do what it takes to stay alive. Your brother here, your other brother, your parents, your grandmother the Queen, the citizens of this country…” Motoko lectured her. “…think of the sorrow, the grief if they find you dead. You owe it to them to do everything you can to survive, even if it hurts, your conscience burns.” Her tone brooked no dismissal. “Natsumi and I, we will do so. We will not be the damsels who remain in need of saving. We do not have a Divine Favour, we were not chosen, but we will do anything to increase our strengths just a little more, just a tiny drop… so that we never live in regret, or worse, die and leave our regrets to those that survive us.”

Motoko. Natsumi. You’ve definitely grown stronger, your hearts if nothing else.

“They’re right, Ellie.” Henry agreed, nodding. “Nothing will be worse than in your last moments, as your life flashes before your eyes, than thinking 'if only I’d listened, done that…'” He paused, before cracking a boyish smile. “There’s an old army joke, when a soldier gets to Heaven, Saint Peter guarding the pearly gates, asks him what his last thought was, and the guy says 'I wish I’d cut the bloody blue wire!'” He paused meaningfully. “This is your blue wire moment, Ellie. I’ll do what I can, of course, but it’s down to you.”

“Fine. I know when I’m beaten, Henry, girls.” She took a long breath. “I gave my word to grandmother, and to the Kings and Queens of Great Britain, no, to those that even came before, before there even was a Britain, an England. I have to protect it. So I’m limited in what I can do. But… I’ll be careful. Alert. Ready for anything.”

“That’s the spirit.” I praised, pleased. “You really are hard work. But then, Shaeula and Shiro were too. Must be a Princess thing. Damn, Yukiko-san is such a pleasure, she’s no trouble at all.”

“Eri won’t like hearing that, but she won’t be surprised…” Natsumi laughed, and Motoko nodded.

Give me a break, it’s not like that. Yukiko-san is like Haru-san, a coworker who I can relax with. “So, if we have time for chatter, we have time to step up the training…” We don’t have much time left. I can’t set up a Ring Gate without her permission. It might be possible to find a suitable site elsewhere in London, but it’s not a guarantee and I’ll lose her trust. Damn, best I can do is make sure she believes Tsukiko-san’s visions, and has her trump card…

“Not bad.” I clapped, as the misshapen, cat-like creature that seemed like a cross between a feline and a slug turned into a scattering of ether. “I think you’ve got it.” The ground was riddled with what looked like bullet-holes, where a rain of destructive water droplets had pierced through.

“Water bullets are decent, and you’ve mastered a wall of water for emergency defence. Having nature element as your base is a big help.” I praised her.

“Not bad sis, not bad at all!” Henry clapped.

“Yes, I suppose it wasn’t.” Eleanor agreed proudly, her green armour shimmering with light from the skies above. “Though the training was hell.”

“Maybe so, but you won’t ever regret having more power. Ideally you’d next try and obtain earth element, but the second is way harder than the first, even with your likely affinity. Although, you could always brute force it with your regeneration again.” I suggested, and she shuddered.

“No, I think I’ll take it nice and gently, like Motoko and Natsumi. So… I guess this is goodbye then.” she remarked, a trace regretfully, her attitude having changed a bit as we fought together. “Motoko, Natsumi, I apologise once more. I was selfish, forcing my opinions on you.”

“It was from a place of care. So we understand.” Motoko replied with noble poise. “But please do apologise to Hyacinth as well. She was greatly offended.”

“I suppose I should. But she’s scary. Raidre is right on that!”

“No, she’s actually extremely adorable and kind. Mostly.” Natsumi defended her. “But when you’ve suffered like she has, when people finally care for you, show you kindness, of course you’ll defend them to the death, Princess.”

I clasped hands with Henry, as he offered me some last words. “Thanks Akio. For grandmother, for me, and mostly for Ellie. I hope I can understand her a bit better now, even if it’s only a little bit.”

“Just don’t push your luck. Or she’ll be weeping at your funeral. And don’t let her backslide. The cursed water, the Diviner’s Prophecies. Mary Stuart. The Silver Hands. I’m uneasy, and I don’t need Foresight for that.” Though it’s still prickling vaguely. I think we have some of the pieces, if not all of them.

“I won’t. I’ll teach her the ways of the army.” Henry promised. “Plan, prepare, proceed. And I’ll speak to grandmother about increasing our surveillance on potential problems. I know she’s had background checks done on everyone who works with Ellie, but… maybe another one can’t hurt?”

As we prepared to return to the Material and the waiting Hyacinth, I nodded. Plan, yes. Prepare, well, I’d have done a lot more but Eleanor won’t let me. I’ve done all I can. So now we have to see how this proceeds. All we can do now… is pray…

Three Hundred And Seventy-Three

After we returned to the Material, Eleanor awoke, and actually apologised to Hyacinth for doubting her and the insinuation that I was taking advantage of the girls. Hyacinth was rather surprised at this, but on seeing that Eleanor was sincere, Hyacinth’s opinion of her improved a little, though she was still fairly hostile, telling Eleanor that she should be more understanding.

To my surprise Eleanor accepted that criticism without complaint, though she still insisted that if ever I proved unworthy, the girls could contact her and she would give her all to help. Hyacinth pouted at that, but had to accept that she was at least standing by her principles.

Henry and Eleanor saw us off, and we returned to our hotel, where we had a nice dinner with Fujiwara-san, his granddaughters and Major Sasaki, before we had another night of fun in our room. Passing the night together, I managed to grab several hours of sleep, and within my dreams I could see the moon reflected in a lake of fire, just as I had witnessed in the Boundary earlier.

The fires were trying to consume something both wondrous and baleful, a being both beautiful and hideous, while behind me stood a black tower, looming overhead like a massive tree, and roots were reaching in all directions, shimmering with adherence, funnelling energy to… something. I had awoken before the vision concluded, but it was enough for me to make some guesses about what it meant. It was surely the same being that Eleanor was kneeling before, if she is indeed the knight of green and copper, which she must be…

“I have to confess, I will miss the United Kingdom.” Motoko mused, as our limousine was taking us on the short journey towards London City Airport, and Fujiwara-san’s private jet that would be flying us back to Tokyo. “After all, this weekend, you were ours and ours alone.” She spoke affectionately, having become much closer to me, after the debut and also a number of bouts of lovemaking in both the Fae and mortal ways, often both together. I seriously thought they’d drain me dry like Succubae, some nights. Well, if I told Yasu-san that, he’d try and murder me for being ungrateful, so I’ll take it to my grave. Besides, I can’t say I didn’t like it…

“I feel the same way!” Natsumi agreed, sinking into my embrace, her eyes bright and sparkling. “Sometimes I feel we aren’t as fortunate as girls like Eri and Shaeula, we only get to gaze on you from afar.”

“Eri had it hard when she didn’t live with me.” I pointed out. “Shaeula definitely gets a lot of my time, but recently the Spring has kept her busy… I feel bad though. If I had my way I’d spend as much time with each of you as possible, but we have a lot going on.” I paused, thinking. “But if it ever gets to the point where you’re lonely, you can come find me, Natsumi. You too, Motoko. Unless it’s something dangerous I’m doing, I can always make time for you both.”

Behind me Hyacinth nodded. She was less concerned with such things, being a Fae who had lived countless years, and she was happy to dwell in the background, as long as she had my affection once in a while. Though I do want to show her more love as well. She looked amazing in that white dress…

“We appreciate that. But we want you to be able to take us to dangerous places too. Like you do with Shaeula, Hyacinth or Shiro.” Motoko insisted solemnly, her brown eyes resolute. “As I said to the Princess, I am no shrinking damsel, distressed and fearful. We will be women who can stand proudly by your side, even when the fires of war blaze.” She let out a brief sigh. “We both understand that will not be easy, and if we are to be hurt it will only dismay you, but we will continue honing ourselves until we can stand by your side without worrying you. So, we ask your continued aid with our training.”

“I ask it as well.” Natsumi echoed. “In fact, when we return to Tokyo, Motoko and I are going to get those weapons you promised Master Bjarki was making for us and battle fiercely, gaining many Levels.” She giggled charmingly. “After all, we have many more to gain now, don’t we? At this rate, we might catch up to Eri while she’s unable to enjoy your love.”

“It is a grand thing, to be able to tell father and grandfather that I am training hard, while making love.” Motoko said such a lewd thing with a perfectly composed face, which made me feel a little embarrassed. It was certainly true that their Lovers’ Link had increased though.

“Levels are good, in fact, Levels are vital, but keeping your Skills up is as important, if not more so.” I warned. “So, have you decided on water element next? I’d also advise light element. It doesn’t clash with the four base elements, and we have an ample supply being ferried in from Haru-san’s Territory. The twins and Haru-san can link with you to share our experiences as well. I’m confident that you could master the process in a few days. And as you saw, light is a very effective attacking element when used with our scientific knowledge. A bit of study on lasers goes a long way.”

“We shall take your advice to heart. Hinata should learn as well. I feel guilty leaving her behind.” Motoko agreed.

“Yes, you need to make her yours, or she’ll start to think you don’t love her.” Natsumi pressed, and I bit down on a sigh. True. But… first…

“Thinking abooout Princess Eleanor?” Hyacinth asked. “That woooman, she frustrates me, but you have won her respect, Akio. If you had nooot, Hyacinth would have surely questioned her sanity.” She giggled, and we all exchanged looks as Hyacinth was calling someone mad. “Looove listens to no slander. That is the Fae way.” She laughed heartily then, elated. “But mistress Eri will be happy that yooou did not bring her back with yooou. She thought it likely.”

Me and the Princess? I can’t see it. She’s the lead Chosen of Britain, and she didn’t think that highly of me. Plus she has a normal sense of values. Well, that’s not the issue. “Eri can rest assured, that’s not going to happen. Though we do have work to do. It would be so much simpler if we could have set up a Ring Gate. But there’s limits to what we can do. We’ll keep working on her via diplomatic channels. Maybe if we persuade the Queen…” As we talked, we reached the airport, the limousines around us pulling up, disgorging Fujiwara-san and the others…

“So, did you have fun, Miyu, Honoka-san?”

Miyu nodded. The jet was flying over the ocean below, the view obscured by clouds, and as she looked back towards me from her seat by the window, she smiled. “Yes, it was certainly more exciting than I had expected. Though to think you could rile up Princess Eleanor so thoroughly… it reminds me of when you and Hinata-san came and crushed my insolence and foolishness, Akio-san. In the end, seeing the perspective of other Chosen was valuable to me. I have it easy, despite all my wretched self-pity. At least all I need do is dance.” Her lips quirked into an elegant smile.

“Were you really so base?” Honoka-san asked curiously, while Koga-san behind her scowled. Really, I would have hoped the trip would have helped Michiru-san and her sister to get along better, but I suppose these things take time. “I find that hard to believe. You have always been so quiet and refined, Miyu-sama!”

“I have told you, as cousins we do not need such formality between us. As for my quiet and refinement, it was all rooted in timidity.” She changed her style of speaking to a less formal one, more like Hinata or Mayumi-san, choosing her words less carefully, and her tone was less... coldly polite. “So I understand the Princess. She is rather like me.”

“Surely the weight on her must be far greater than on us.” Motoko agreed, listening. She and Natsumi were spending a little time with Motoko’s family, and once on the flight, I had performed Chirurgery on both Hikari and Minoru, since there was no reason not to. It still feels strange thinking of Motoko's parents without honorifics, but again, Hikari was insistent. Anyway, Natsumi’s family, Hinata’s… there’s a lot to do. Then there’s my grandparents…

They had promised to visit Japan soon, before Christmas, in fact, so I would let mother be the one to break the news of what was really going on to them. Perhaps I should have told them the full truth, but when I do, there’s no going back for them. It’s not something I can decide alone.

“Us daughters of nobility are seldom seen by the common people of Japan, existing in internet rumours of Hanafubuki Private Academy, and in the whispered tales of big business and politics. Whereas Princess Eleanor, despite her lack of public appearances, unlike her brothers, still is firmly in the public eye, and the British press is notoriously vitriolic and mocking.” Miyu explained to her cousin.

“I see.” Honoka-san nodded slowly, understanding. “And when she has this responsibility as well, it is no wonder she is struggling. Sometimes I find it hard. I am the youngest of the daughters of the Three Great Houses at Hanafubuki, I often feel I am unable to compete with you or Mayumi-sama.”

“Nonsense!” Koga-san declared loudly, only for Michiru-san to tell her to be silent, and as the two squared up to each other, I reached out, grabbing them both.

“Enough. Not now. Can’t the two of you just get along? I understand that Honoka-san and Miyu are the two heirs to Fujiwara house so there’s rivalry, but that doesn’t mean they can’t be friends as well as family.”

“If you say so, master, I shall relent and let worthless Kozue off!” Michiru-san declared, her apology being another insult, and as Koga-san steamed, it was up to Honoka-san to chastise her, which she did.

“Kozue, please stop this! I love my cousin, and with grandfather now healthy and strong, the struggles for succession can be put aside for now. And I am no fool. Miyu-san has an advantage I lack. She is a Chosen.”

“That is not necessarily a boon.” Fujiwara-san observed, speaking up, having watched us talk for a while, a glass of brandy in his hand. “After all, you will be working her hard, will you not Akio-san? I wonder, will she ever have time for marriage, much less for the time and effort ruling an enterprise with such scale as Fujiwara House entails?” At the talk of marriage both Miyu and Michiru-san stiffened, but everyone pretended not to notice.

“That’s up to Miyu. But as I said when I made her my Vassal, her value is too great to be tossed away in some political union, even for Fujiwara House. And whether that’s true or not, my Vassals are my responsibility, and I’ll protect them and their dreams.” Hell, even Kikuchi Shuta-san is my responsibility. Well, his daughter is improving her talents and gets on well with Hisano-san, so things are under control there. It’s just a shame his Territory is in a fairly useless spot, but perhaps I can use it to protect some Buildings later down the line… asking him to move it wasn’t an option, as he would never leave Hisuikomushi shrine, and there was no mileage in upsetting the Jade Beetle Kami.

“Besides…” I finished, lightening the mood with a smile. “I want to keep Miyu’s Dances all to myself. They truly are miraculous.”

“It’s talk like that which makes Eri worry.” Natsumi laughed, as Miyu reddened a little. “Surely you’re doing it on purpose?”

“No, it’s what I genuinely think. Miyu’s Dance is going to save us weeks, months, years of time progressing. I’d rather have allies with Skills like Miyu, Shiro or Yasaka-san than combat powerhouses. After all, Shaeula, Grulgor and I can do the fighting.”

“Us too, in time!” Motoko declared, and I nodded.

“Yes, though you have to get at least to where Eri was in Kyoto before I’ll consider you battle-ready. Even that’s a bit on the weak side, considering what happened there…”

“We understand. But with Tsumura Arts as our foundation, we will not fail to grow stronger.” she insisted.

“So see, Honoka.” Fujiwara-san explained, lecturing her. “While nothing is impossible, it is likely that you will be the one inheriting. Or your husband, perhaps.”

“I will do as you say, of course, grandfather. But in that case, what will happen to Miyu-sama... no, Miyu-san?”

“That depends on her. She will receive assets of course. But perhaps as a Chosen under the guidance of Akio-san, she will reach far greater fortunes than even Fujiwara House enjoys?”

“I think you are right, Shige-sama.” Tsumura-san agreed, joining the conversation. “The more we see of this new paradigm, the more I am sure that the old ways will not hold. Our decision to accept some change was the right one.” He smiled. “At least my Motoko has a good eye for men.”

“Grandfather…” Motoko blushed scarlet as laughter filled the aircraft.

“It is true, no?” he pressed.

“Yes, but it is still embarrassing to have it said so boldly by you.”

“Considering what I am sure you got up to in that suite every night, I would say it is far too late for blushing, granddaughter.” He retorted kindly. “Well, as customs go, there are good reasons to keep the daughters of nobility from men, and from learning about and enjoying premarital sex. But in your case they hardly apply. The marriage is certain, and the engagement debut went off without a… no, not without a hitch, but well enough from our perspective. So, what did you think of the Princess you needed to meet?”

“A pain the ass, to be honest.” I snorted. “We hardly hit it off. But in the end we managed to reach a bit of an understanding regarding our positions. The problem is that she’s protecting some secret so deep that she and the Queen won’t let me take any of our best precautions yet. So no Ring Gate for instant travel in the Boundary. But we did get through to her, so I hope she’ll be more careful in future, and we taught her a trump card for emergencies. Now… it’s time for Yasaka-san to show the fruits of his grinding.”

“Kyoto was certainly made easier by that transportation.” Tsumura-san agreed. “From a military standpoint, delays would have cost us a number of irreplaceable soldiers, more Chosen and perhaps many thousands more civilians. All we can do is have the fastest jet on standby, fully fuelled.”

“I will see it done.” Fujiwara-san nodded. “In terms of our business, we concluded a number of agreements with the United Kingdom, though some require ratification by their Parliament and House of Lords. Your presence did good work, Akio-san, it showed we have strength backing us up. The handling of the matter with the Americans is in our favour too, though I do not put much trust in this Christina Bakker woman.”

“Me neither. But I know mad scientists…” I grinned, thinking of Ixitt, and how he had sided with me even before he was offered as part of Shaeraggo’s Price, due to the techniques Shaeula and I were displaying. “…give them a taste and they crave for more. Plus I fed her the lie about needing maintenance. I expect Director White will try and exploit her rather than dispose of her or something, and try and get information out of us in exchange. But unless they can unearth someone like me, Yasaka-san or Tsukiko-san, then yes, we have the information edge. Of course, I’m hardly naïve enough to think that other countries don’t have similar powers to us, but we know what we have.”

“True, and knowledge is a weapon.” Tsumura-san agreed. “One we have to exploit before others do. You made a number of personal connections yourself, did you not?”

I nodded. “Yes, and I see that money is already in my account. Though getting double-taxed is a bit annoying.”

“I am sure that you will receive accommodations for your sacrifice…” Tsumura-san laughed, and I had to shrug. Well, I’ll still have a good chunk left, as well as the shares. I could sell them, but Hinata would probably like to manage them…

“So, what else is on your agenda?” Tsumura-san continued. “Motoko and Natsumi-chan will need to return to school, though they should be prepared for an interesting reception after those photographs…”

As the two girls grinned nervously, I counted off my goals on my fingers. “Well, firstly I have to check in on Eri, Shiro and the others. Then I’ll need to check everything is going well in Haru-san’s Territory. Getting information from Yasaka-san comes next. After all that… well, depending on what we learn, I think honing my Skills is important. I’ve been putting off my combat Skills for too long, and I had a bit of a rude awakening.” David was right. I’m relying too much on the solid basics. That makes me predictable…

“We would be more than happy to instruct you in Tsumura Arts!” Motoko suggested eagerly, and I smiled.

“Sure, though I’ll also want to seek guidance from Ulfuric as well, I think…” As we chatted and planned, the jet getting ever closer to Japan, my mind went back to Princess Eleanor. I hope you listen to me. If you die… not only will your family grieve, but you might plunge the world into disaster…

“I’m back.” I called, stifling a yawn. With the time difference, I didn’t make it back until very early Tuesday morning, Tokyo time, and after saying farewell to Motoko, Natsumi, Miyu and all the others, Hyacinth and I had returned to Shirohebizumi. The only person awake was Shiro, which wasn’t surprising, as she often stayed up late to play games or read manga, and her sleep patterns were irregular, a relic of when she used to collapse at seemingly random times and remained unconscious for hours.

“Welcome home.” Shiro responded, as we entered the living area. She was reading, a single lamp shedding a dim light, but with her stats that was more than enough. She was wearing pyjama shorts, showing off her toned legs, and a white t-shirt.

“I think yooou were waiting like that tooo seduce Akio when he returned, mistress Shiro!” Hyacinth teased, and Shiro laughed.

“You think? You’re such a cynical maid, aren’t you? So what if I was? You’ve had your fun all weekend, I bet.” At that Hyacinth flushed, and Shiro declared triumphantly that she knew it. “Besides, I’ve been buffing and buffing and buffing some damn more all weekend. I’m owed some rewards!” she pouted, her expression almost pleading.

“Yes, I’m sure you worked hard.” I agreed, going over and stroking her hair, giving her a kiss, which she eagerly reciprocated. When that was done I asked her about her weekend, other than work.

“It was fine. I took everyone out for drinks, other than Shaeula and Hinata, who were busy. All the old gang was there, Suzu and Arisu too. Get this, Yasu…” As she regaled me with talk of the party, a noise distracted us, and the door opened, Eri wheeling herself in, in her own pyjamas.

“Welcome back Akio, Hyacinth.” Eri mumbled, stifling a yawn. “Shiro, you should have woke me up when they got back.”

“No need, it seems your Aki-sensing radar is on full blast as always.” Shiro snickered nastily. “Eri missed you a lot, but don’t worry, I kept her company. When I wasn’t doling out buffs like candy anyway…”

“Oh, and I suppose you didn’t miss him at all, Shiro?” Eri asked archly, eyebrow raised, and Shiro shrugged.

“I never said that. You know I miss you, Aki.”

“Did nobody miss poooooor Hyacinth?” she giggled, joking, and they assured her that wasn’t the case.

“So, how was our Princess of Humans? Any match for me?” Shiro asked.

“She was hard-headed, and we didn’t exactly hit it off. But compared to the mess with you and Tan? I guess she was easier.”

“I see.” Eri frowned, sighing. “So, Hyacinth, tell me the truth. How did it go?”

“Dooo not worry, mistress Eri! She doooes not approve of Akio’s affairs. She was rather rude and cooold. Though in the end, she did apologise, though Hyacinth still doooes not care for her. But since we need her, I shall swallow my anger, I prooomised!”

“Really? I was sure she’d fall for you.” Eri said to me, surprised.

I shook my head. “No, she’s an upright sort of woman, very proud too, with strong opinions on romance. In fact, she looked at me as though I was scum exploiting young girls to start with. It left me a little hurt.” I admitted.

“You mean you aren’t, Aki? Are you sure?” Shiro teased me as Eri looked relieved. “More importantly, did she believe you about her danger? Since Tsukiko said we need her, we can’t let our personal feelings get in the way. Even if Shaeula and I should be the only Princesses you need!”

“To an extent.” I sighed again. “At first she was extremely distrusting of me, and she has real belief in her allies, which is praiseworthy, but…” I explained our conclusion, and in the end, Eri and Shiro looked at each other.

“What an idiot.” Eri complained, and Shiro nodded.

“Yes, classic sheltered rich girl stupidity. Aki went out of his way to help her, and she scorned him.”

“I’m relieved, but also somehow really angry.” Eri grumbled, and indeed, her onyx eyes were glittering coldly.

“Hyacinth feels the same way, I assure yooou.” Hyacinth declared. “But Akio put in much effooort to make her safer, and he has plans for mooore. I feel effort would be better spent ooon us, but his kindness is what we looove, is that not so?”

“I’d love it more if he didn’t spread it around so freely. But I understand that these Princesses need to be safeguarded, until we learn otherwise.” Eri conceded. “So, what’s the play? It seems to me by the time anything bad happens to her and we find out she’ll already be dead.”

“No kidding.” Shiro agreed. “Without a Ring Gate, we can’t rush over and do a Kyoto-style beatdown of her enemies. So, Tan, what do you think?”

“That woman is definitely an adherent of the One True Throne, as you surmised.” Tan declared, Shiro’s hair shading to red, her eyes blazing with annoyance. “I despise their ways, but perhaps that is jealousy speaking. After all, The Six Paths cannot match the Throne, the Ninth Heaven as they call it.” She snorted bitterly. “If you do nothing, the world will either be destroyed, or if you are more fortunate, fall into their hands. Other Pantheons triumphing is rare indeed. Though it would not be remiss to argue that your world would be safer in their care, though there are great prices to pay. Independent thought is… not encouraged by the Throne.”

“I’d accept that for survival, but it’s too soon to throw in the towel.” I disagreed. “Do you have any idea what their plan would be, or what is under the Tower of London that could be drawing in so much adherence?”

“I cannot speak of much, or if I am found out by some unknown means, it will put my father in a difficult position and invite retaliation from other Pantheons. But I can say that the candidates of the One True Throne are rather… unique. Their abilities lean very heavily on adherence, and the calling of those you would call Angels, or a reflection of them, anyway.” She sighed, aggrieved. “A true Angel here for more than a short time would have a devastating effect on the Boundary, much as my unleashed presence would.”

“I see. Well, that matches with some of the visions Tsukiko-san and I had.” I mused. “She kept asking for the Divine Favours from me and Eleanor. Is that to deny her rivals, or for some other reason?”

“The adherence within can be utilised, as you have done yourself.” Tan reminded me. “The adherents of the Throne could use it to strengthen their Angelic shadows, or even empower others. It is no wonder they crave them.”

“I see. Yeah, makes sense. I see the pieces forming a pattern. Yasaka-san is going to be cursing me out by the end of the day.” I paused. “Well, with that said, it’s late… or rather early, I guess? Why not get some sleep?”

“With you having just got back? No way, Aki.” Shiro shook her head, and Eri agreed. “I’ve always been a night owl, and Eri may be paralysed, but she’s still rocking the stats. She can cope with a late night or two.”

“May be paralysed? How rude…” Eri snorted, and after a little more banter, I gave in.

“All right. I might as well start getting things in order. How’s Haru-san’s progress?” I asked, and Shiro shrugged, which was an interesting sight in her t-shirt.

“It’s going well. Ixitt’s goons are still ferrying over all our ether, and one by one the Spires are hitting Rank three. Another trio have gone up since you’ve been gone.” She paused. “Bjarki has been missing you though, Hyacinth. He wants you to regrow those pieces of mushroom. He’s running low after making a few more suits of armour.” She grinned triumphantly. “Mine’s done. I look rather gorgeous in it if I do say so myself, Aki.”

“Asha is looking for you too.” Eri interjected, frowning, before smoothing out her scowl. “She says she’d like more wood element poured into the Tree. Apparently with Shiro’s blessings, the Tree has been growing little by little, and it’d help her. I didn’t really understand her explanation, something about fruits? It doesn’t look like a fruit tree to me.”

“If the Rhyming Tree could just Rank up, with your buffs, we’d easily be able to reach Territory Rank Four as well as build all the infrastructure we’ve planned. I’ll definitely go and see her.” I agreed, and with that we entered the Boundary…

“I be thankin’ ye, missy. This’n be just what I need.” Bjarki gloated, as the lump of what was once Duke Myrcolaxriath swelled and expanded to a huge size, Hyacinth putting her all into growing it. I looked at Shiro, who was now dressed in a similar armour to me, only the trenchcoat was cut more femininely, with a skirt, and she had armoured leggings underneath. Seeing me looking, she twirled around happily.

“Obviously with all the buffs I’m giving our Dwarf here, he had to make my armour first. I’m not sure what weapon I want to use, but maybe I’m more a gun girl?” she snickered. “We do look a bit like edgy Kirito-clones, Aki, but at least you’re actually banging your harem!”

“Shiro, don’t be crude!” Eri warned, her black tail lashing and ears twitching. She was still in her old, ragged armour, as she had said there was no point in Bjarki wasting time crafting her new armour yet as she couldn’t fight effectively with her network still messy, although when I observed her with my Eye it seemed ever-so-slightly more stable, and when I had pointed that out, she had smiled beautifully, proud, and declared she had stepped up her exercises, using every waking minute she wasn’t studying or being dragged about by Shiro.

“It’s true though. Fortunately you’re not dual-wielding anymore, or it’d be too funny.” Shiro continued to tease me, while Ixitt watched on, happily laughing. That reminds me… I picked up the lantern, which I didn’t have time to inspect earlier. On seeing it, Bjarki and Ixitt both held their breaths, eyes wide.

“By great Ivaldi’s damn beard, if’n my eyes nae be deceiving me, is’n that a Wild Hunt Lantern, ye ken?” he asked Ixitt, whose tail was lashing restlessly like an overexcited dog.

“Surely it must be. But how?” He pulled down his array of lenses, covering his eyes, peering at it with a glint of eager desperation, the magnification effect making his eyes look huge. “The Seelie Court has taken your advice, and the Way-Wardens have killed several Red Caps by aiming for the gaps in the distortion fields, but doing so always destroys the Lantern.”

“Well, I used False Void Motion to attack the Red Cap rather than the Lantern. Hence this.” I grinned, looking at the still-burning violet flame, my Eye glowing.

Lantern of The Violet Void [Item Class: Noble] [Item Type: Principle]

A lantern that traps and generates a portion of Spatial Element, using this to warp the area around the bearer, forming both a shield and a sword of impenetrable distortions, directed by the spiritless husk of a trapped Will-o’-the-wisp of the lightless, labyrinthine swamps of Pandemonium. The Will-o’-the-wisp is bound by some dark enchantment to continue to produce Spatial Element despite being a mere empty shell, and the wielder can exercise some control over the power by waving the lantern in a proper manner, directed by the careful crafting of the lantern body.

I see. That’s rather cruel. Faint violet sparkles were rising even now, a trickle of spatial element. “Wait, is this…?” I examined the metal, etched with small runes, which had been destroyed as the lantern shattered in my previous battle, and my Eye was saying the material was a bluesteel alloy, just not one I’d seen before. I explained what I had learned to Ixitt and Bjarki.

“This is a grand discovery!” Ixitt chortled. “Though these arts… dark indeed. Even though that Will-o’-the-wisp is likely an Unseelie, it is still cruel beyond words. To be reduced to a state of death, yet the body living, still producing and manipulating elements. This is more than simple Fae cruelty.”

“Aye, it’n be vile indeed. But, we nae be fools, if’n we have this in our hands, surely it’n be destiny.”

“Master Bjarki is of course correct. Can we borrow this? I wish to run experiments. I will endeavour not to break it.” His eyes glittered. “And our findings will please the Way-Wardens. Congratulations, you have likely gained more favour with the Court for you and the princess. When she returns, I shall provide her our findings.”

“I’m also concerned about the Kobold bluesteel in the mix.” I mused.

“The Wild Hunt and the Unseelie have many slaves. Likely they have them toiling in the mines somewhere.” Ixitt sighed. “Ratkin too are often used as slave labour. Alas, liberating them is but a dream, Pandemonium is unassailable for now, and who even knows where the Wild Hunt hail from?”

“I see. A shame.” I had grown rather fond of Kobolds, after all, they were my first allies here. “Do you think the Lantern will continue to work?”

“Hard to say. Keeping the Will-o’-the-wisp in this state long-term… I simply am not versed in such dark arts. But I believe it might be possible to supply it with large amounts of aether via Mortal Engineering and amplify the effect.”

“Good. That seems a promising avenue to research. If we could replicate a source of spatial element, like we have access to other elements, that would be an advantage in many areas.” If I could learn spatial element, then False Void Motion would likely evolve…

As Ixitt and Bjarki took the Lantern to the laboratory, Eri stared at me curiously. “You were getting into trouble again, it seems.”

“Hardly. We just ran into the Wild Hunt while I was trying to win Eleanor over. They were no trouble, not like the first time, so no need to worry.”

“Shit, listen to Aki boast, Eri! He thinks he’s a hotshot now that he’s hobnobbing with Princesses. Oh, while I remember… that photo. Hyacinth, I must say you looked rather happy in that white dress!”

As Eri’s and Shiro’s obsidian eyes gazed at us with dark intensity, Hyacinth looked away, blushing, and I laughed, a touch embarrassed. “We needed to make a statement. Besides, I was very pissed off with Eleanor, so…” I began to explain, enjoying being back home again…

“Akio, Shiro, welcome, I am happy to see you both.” Asha smiled at me, her long auburn hair and faintly green-tinged white skin looking glossier than ever. Her eyes sparkled as she saw us, and Shiro flushed.

“Of course she’s friends with me, I’m constantly dropping Anesidora’s Blessings on her and her Tree.” Shiro muttered, embarrassed, and I felt a warm glow inside. Seeing Shiro making more friends is great. I’m so happy that we were able to reach this point, and not end up enemies. She was also getting close to Eri, which was doubly rewarding, as I wanted Eri to make more friends other than Aiko as well. The problem is, they are picking up each other’s bad habits. They grilled us hard over that photograph…

“I have missed you!” Asha declared, and I smiled.

“Really? It’s not like I haven’t been away a lot before.” I began, and she shrugged.

“I find myself thinking of many matters as of late.” She stroked the bark of her Tree happily. “My Tree is growing proud and strong, and the earth element here is deepening. I look back on my time in that land of death and rot, and sometimes it seems a mere bad dream. Well, a growing Tree needs a good source of vitality. If I could ask you to fill it?”

“Sure, I don’t use my wood element much.” I placed my hand on the rough bark, which felt a little warmer than usual, and as I trickled in my wood element, feeling the Tree drinking it in, Asha shivered, letting out a little gasp. I paused for a second, looking at her, only for her skin to tinge red.

“It is nothing, Akio. Please do continue. I notice your wood element is far richer than before. Have you made a breakthrough?”

“A little, though it’s still far from my best element.” As I continued filling the Tree, chatting to Asha, Eri looked at Shiro, head tilted in curiosity or annoyance.

“Is it just me, or does this seem very… intimate?”

“Yeah, it does seem different to usual. But then, Asha has always been a bit… happy to see him.” Shiro answered.

“Do you think Asha is… well, you know?” Eri looked at me, so was choosing her words carefully, it seemed.

“Give it up.” Hyacinth spoke from behind me. “It was toooooo late the moment Akio received her Kiss. Dryads are proooud, they will never bear fruits nooor seeds with someone they have nooot formed a unique connection with.”

I paused, remembering the Kiss Of A Dryad I had received from Asha after her rescue. I had been a bit nervous at the time, but since then Asha hadn’t made any moves on me or even seemed to express much interest, so I assumed it was merely gratitude, and a reward to strengthen me. Or did I delude myself into that, as wishful thinking?

“Asha…” I spoke carefully. “Is what Hyacinth said true?”

She nodded, her expression warm. “Of course. I hope you did not think I was inconstant, dear Akio, the sort of woman who would Kiss merely anyone?” I looked a bit ashamed, and she sighed mournfully at that, tossing her head, irritated.

“You saved my Tree, me. You were rich in earth element, and had the scent of a Noble Fae about you. How could I not have found my heart captured then? I did not wish to be like my sisters, dying a needless, cruel death, without ever having sown seeds, sprouted fruit, and nurtured new daughters. Does… does this dismay you?”

“Dismay? I’m flattered, but… well, I have a lot of women already, and … no, it’s too late, isn’t it?” I shook my head, pouring more of my wood element out. “I said I’d never look away again from the truth, run from people’s feelings. If you can only share one Kiss, and I’ve taken it…”

“Yes, give it up.” Hyacinth advised. “Mistress Shaeula knooows too. It is no burden, Primal Forest and the ooother Plantkin will respect you more, if yooou have won the heart ooof a Daughter of Orion.

“I see. Another one.” Eri sighed. “I suppose for once Akio isn’t at fault though. Not if it’s already done.”

“Hinata already noooticed. This is all within expectations.” Hyacinth promised.

“I see. She and I are going to have words, she needs to tell me these things.” Eri warned.

“Maybe she thought you knew? To be honest, as I said earlier, she always seemed so happy to see him, so I sort of assumed she was into him.” Shiro confessed, annoying Eri more.

“I see. All right then, an amnesty. Anyone want to confess anything else?” she growled, and Hyacinth laughed, amused, while Shiro assured them there wasn’t anyone else.

“Asha, is that what you want?” I asked her, and she nodded.

“It is you, or my Tree will stay without offspring until I eventually pass, becoming one with the Tree. But I was loathe to say so. I do not believe in pressuring you. I selfishly gave you my Kiss, even if I was overflowing with heartfelt gratitude that budded quickly into love for my saviour. If you have no need for me, then simply give me your energies when you can, and…”

I stopped her words with a hug, feeling her warmth. “I don’t really know you that well. So, Asha, if you want to be my girlfriend, we’ll have to fix that. As for children though… that seems a bit sudden. We have time to get to know each other, right? Though I guess it’s more for my sake. You seem to have made up your mind, no?”

Shiro was calling me the enemy of all Yasu’s, while Eri leaked out a long sigh. As I looked into Asha’s yellow eyes which were filled with diamond-like tears, she smiled.

“I must have survived for a reason. I tell myself that often. Why else would I have devoured my sisters in my madness, simply to stay alive? If I did not have a future to live for, I would break.” The Tree suddenly rattled, as though a breeze was blowing through it, and a blizzard of leaves fell, like confetti, and Shiro, Hyacinth and Eri looked up in awe.

“Pretty…” Eri gasped, ears twitching.

“It is pretty.” I agreed with a smile. “Asha, let’s take things slowly, okay? But… if I like you, I’ll not turn you away.” That would be too cruel. Well, she’s certainly beautiful, I can’t argue with that.

“I see.” Asha turned to the girls. “I am most grateful to everyone for the kindness I have been shown. But I am not versed in human customs or courtships. But seeing that Hyacinth and princess Shaeula have found happiness with him, I hope the wall between Fae and mortal is not insurmountable. But I would ask you all to guide me.”

“Wall? There’s no girl our Aki won’t ensnare, it seems.” Shiro snorted. “I’m hardly an expert myself, but we know what Aki likes, right Eri? Oh come on, don’t pout, even you agreed this one isn’t on Aki. Would you rather Asha was dead or forever alone?”

“No.” Eri puffed out her cheeks. “And thinking about it… I can’t believe I did miss Asha. I was too fixated on when Akio would finally take Kana-san, and these other Princesses. I won’t make that mistake again!” She looked back at Asha and held out a hand, which Asha gingerly took.

“I am Eri, first wife. We have a set of rules to follow. If you can’t do that, we’ll chase you out, even if we have to make Akio hate us. The one thing I won’t accept is all the happiness we’ve built up crumbling because of some bitch.”

“I see. I am eager to be guided!” Asha promised earnestly. “And you need not fear me. I would be happy with some stolen moments, some peaceful times. I am not greedy…”

“That’s a relief, but no. If you win Akio’s heart, he’ll want to make sure you are treated fairly, so…”

Watching the two of them talk earnestly, I felt a strange feeling in my chest. Eri, when did you get so big-hearted?

“Smiling, Aki?” Shiro asked, and I nodded. “I understand it.” she continued. “Eri portrays a cold front, but she’s actually rather soft on those who suffer. And like Hyacinth and me, Asha has had a cruel life. There’s no way Eri can spit on that. Though please…” Shiro rolled her eyes. “…learn not to get kissed by random women. Your mother may want a Rugby team of wives, so you say, but we’d like to keep it to the minimum we can get away with.”

Hyacinth laughed at that, and I nodded. “Well, at least Princess Eleanor is off the table. Speaking of…” I looked at Eri and Asha again, before nodding to myself. “We can leave these two to it. We’ll take the Ring Gate to Kyoto and check Haru-san’s Territory and call over Yasaka-san.”

“I’ll get Azuki to go back and make the call. She can even use a mobile phone now. Zashiki-Warashi sure are something…” Shiro laughed, before pausing. “Wait a minute, didn’t you save Azuki too? Shit. No, there’s no way you can make that work, she’s a damn doll.” Shaking her head, Shiro headed off, leaving me alone with Hyacinth and a very wry expression on my face…

After checking the very satisfactory progress of Kyoto, admiring the fleets of mobile Silos, as well as the large thickets of Artificial Ether Spires, we waited for Yasaka-san. When he arrived in a hurry, he eyed me sourly.

“Oshiro-san, let me guess, you have a ton of painful questions to ask me, and I’ll be laid up for the next few days in agony?”

Shiro snorted at that. “He’s got you there, Aki. But I sympathise. Aki has me handing out buffs until I’m so drained I feel like I could sleep for a week. And speaking of such… time to buff your Book Of Providence…” Aether surged from Shiro into Yasaka-san as she gave both the general and specific blessings.

“If you’ve been keeping up with your training it should get easier.” I promised. “But this is a severe situation, so I’m going to have to use you harshly, I’m afraid.”

“All right. Fine then. Ask away.”

“Right then. I’ll start small.” I remembered the rules of Book Of Providence. Questions touching on predicting the future were hellishly difficult, but not impossible depending on the event. Also we had to understand what we were asking, and if there was a large difference in strength, or I guess adherence, maybe… between Yasaka-san and the thing we were trying to know, it wouldn’t work and he would suffer greatly from the backlash.

Better work my way up to the bigger questions, but hopefully we can unravel the dangers to Eleanor. “Who fed Eleanor the Bullaun water?” I asked, and as the answer came back after Yasaka-san repeated my question, it was rather unhelpful.

“She drank it herself.”

“Obviously. Let me rephrase that. Who put it in her drink then?”

The answer came back with the name Lorraine MacGregor, which didn’t seem to be anyone I had heard the Princess mention. Asking further, we established she had been employed as a servant for the Royal family for a number of years. Something doesn’t add up. Further questioning revealed she had been blackmailed by someone into giving the Princess the tainted drink. Yet more questioning narrowed it down to one man. Maxwell Power, of course. The Bullaun water had been gathered by him, and on further questioning, it turned out he was a Chosen, with a gift of charming and deception, likely how he fooled everyone into not noticing his abilities.

“That one hurt.” Yasaka-san declared, blood vessels in his eyes and nose bursting, one eye crimson with blood.

“That means he’s likely quite strong.” I mused.

“Charm, huh? That’s the absolute worst.” Shiro complained. “How can you know if your thoughts and decisions are your own? I should be all right, as Tan wouldn’t lose in a battle of Charm to anyone but the Buddha, right?” The only answer to that was an affirmative grunt.

“All right, check that me, Motoko and the others haven’t been affected by him, he was at the gala.” I asked.

“Damn, that hurts…” Yasaka-san was flagging fast, but fortunately none of our Japanese delegation had been affected. I gave him Ether Healing and topped up his aether with Chirurgery, prolonging his use.

“Are there any more bearers of Divine Favours in his organisation?”

“Yes, there is one more. With the Divine Favour of Nuada Airgetlám. I feel if I try to press deeper, I’ll just suffer though.” he answered, although he managed to divine the name of the bearer, Michael Silversmith.

“Right, which of Princess Eleanor’s team are working with the Silver Hands Foundation?” The results came back with "all of them", which couldn’t be right. I then realised the question was too ambiguous. We tried to narrow it down to which wanted to do the Princess ill, or which were affected by Max and his charm. None apparently wished her harm, but there was the presence of charm on all of them, including Eleanor herself.

Fortunately the Queen and the Prime Minister weren't affected yet. More Ether Healing followed, and we asked about Mary Stuart. Asking about her plans for Eleanor nearly knocked out Yasaka-san, he coughed blood and went deathly pale, but after an hour of rest, he had recovered enough to try again. I guess all that training is paying off.

More questions, and we discovered that Mary Stuart was the only bearer of a Divine Favour from her organisation in London, though she did have a group of forty followers with her, a number of which were from something called the Choir, and the rest were Judges of Revelation and their squires. Ominous names indeed. The Silver Hands Foundation apparently had several hundred staff too.

“I think we have enough intelligence for the British to move on them. Though any Chosen that’s been in contact with Maxwell Power shouldn’t be trusted.” I observed, looking at the exhausted Yasaka-san.

“Are we done?” he asked, pale, and I shook my head.

“One last question. This one might be a bad one, so I apologise in advance.”

“Oh, just wonderful.” He sighed bitterly, preparing himself. “Very well, ask away.”

“Just what is under the Tower of London that is draining all that adherence?” I asked, and as he repeated the question, he collapsed, convulsing.

“Shit Aki, that was cold.” Shiro chided me reprovingly as I quickly Healed him. When his eyes fluttered open, he was barely able to speak, and I realised we had asked all we could. Patting him on the back for a job well done, I sent him back to rest, my fears confirmed.

“Maybe so, but I needed to know if at all possible. Whatever’s there is the root cause of all this, I’m sure. I have no doubt like Tan says, that Mary Stuart wants Divine Favours, but the way she was talking, it’s what is under the Tower she really wants. And whatever that may be is so important to the UK that Eleanor rebuffed almost all my help over it, despite starting to believe me. It would be of benefit to us if we knew. But from the adherence it was pulling in it was highly unlikely Yasaka-san would be able to answer that. He needs to Level up some more.”

“Yeah, I see that, but it was still a dick move, Aki! Are you in a bad mood over Asha, and taking it out on someone else? Low, really low!” she joked, and Hyacinth laughed too, having watched in silence. Her violet eyes gleamed, as she considered what we had learned.

“Foolish Princess, spurning yooour help. No Ring Gate, nooo chance for aid. I believe she will regret it sooorely.”

“Maybe so.” I agreed, as we returned to the Material. “But we still have a chance…”

On returning to the Material, the first thing I did was text the Princess all of the details. I did say I didn’t expect her to believe me right away, but verifying the existence of Lorraine MacGregor and Michael Silversmith would show I wasn’t just making up intelligence. I had also gained the number of the Prime Minister, so I figured getting him to pass the information onto the Queen and hopefully swing into action before it was too late, was the best move we could make for now.

As I did that, Kana came by, her expression bright, in her school uniform, ready to head out. “Hi Akio, glad you made it back all right. I don’t have long, I’ll be late for school, but… it’s good to see you.” She lightly kissed my lips, demurely. “Did you miss me?”

“Of course I did, but I wasn’t lonely as Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth were there.” I joked, and she pouted cutely.

“Meanie! Talking about other girls and how happy you were with them will make me jealous. Or maybe you want that, so I’ll be nicer to you? Well, I want you to tell me all about it when I get home from school. And if you’re lucky, I might even see if I have a dress in my room that will please you, like those three.” She winked, before leaving with a wave. As I watched her go, I saw my phone blink, and it was the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom. Damn, that was quick.

“Message received loud and clear. Will tell her Maj. about this immediately. Will dispatch soldiers rather than Gods’ Chosen when given the say so. Got to fact check though, or her Maj. will have my guts for garters.” I read. True, I wouldn’t act on such a dubious tip-off without doing due diligence, even from a reasonably well trusted source.

Pondering that, I waited for a response from the Princess, and when I didn’t get one, I called over the grumbling Azuki and gave her my phone, asking her to come find me in the Boundary as soon as any more messages came through. With that I headed back, as Shaeula should be returning from the Spring any time now…

Three Hundred And Seventy-Four - Contains Status - Akio 15, Shiro 2, Hyacinth 4, Grulgor 2

While I waited for Shaeula to return, I decided it was a good time to take stock of my abilities, in preparation for honing my close combat Skills. I went through some stretches, before practising with my sword and spear, as well as with the various styles of unarmed combat I had studied online, though other than a few moves, most of my strikes just relied on pure speed and accuracy, which was fine against ordinary opponents, but against skilled combatants like Ulfuric or David, it wasn’t enough. Soon silvery sweat was dripping from me, evaporating to the darkening skies above.

Yes, the ether density is rising again, just like in London. Looks like we are definitely leaving the calm… As I thought that I heard some applause, and looked over to see Shiro, Eri and Asha watching me.

“Not bad, Aki. You’ve got some moves. Tan is impressed too.” Shiro began, only for her eyes to glimmer red.

“Do not get conceited, man. I merely advised the princess that your strengths would put you on par with an Einherjar of the World Tree.” She snorted mockingly then. “Though that is hardly cause for conceit. Many Einherjar are recruited from the countless worlds and formed into armies. I believe the closest comparison could be that Einherjar would be the Special Forces, ones plucked out for special attention and training. But unlike this world, there are many heights above.”

“I see. But you’re saying I’m at the foot of the mountain? So all I have to do is keep climbing and I’ll reach the top?” It was gratifying to hear praise from Tan, a being so far above us in understanding and power. It proved that my path was right.

“If it was that simple, there would be no end to the powerful. No, each step is a chasm that yawns wider than the step before, with more dangers, and more who fall. But I concede, you have surpassed my expectations.” Tan admitted. “Therefore, do not fall into the chasms of arrogance and haste now. Compared to those that tower above, such as the Valkyrie, all but the captains and lords of the Einherjar would be as troubling as those Goblins you dismissed as no danger at all.”

“I have a question. You’re not from the World Tree, Tan, so why are you not explaining in terms of your own Pantheon?” Eri asked shrewdly, and Tan merely laughed.

“Why would I share information about my own? Far better to use some others as a comparison, and it seemed apt, considering.”

“I guess that makes sense.” I shrugged. “So, how strong would I have to be to reach the level of a Valkyrie?”

“The mountain towers higher than you could imagine, far taller than your Fuji. But if you show the will to improve as you have and avoid foolishness and misfortune, it is not impossible.”

“Even now, you are strengthening yourself.” Asha agreed, surprising me. “Your wood element has grown, though it is still weak.”

“Yeah, I’ll put more effort into that.” I promised. “Oh, that reminds me, where’s Daiyu?” It wasn’t as though I’d been in Material Tokyo much since my return, but I hadn’t seen her yet.

“Studying Japanese. She was a bit discomforted on our night out, having to be translated for, or only understanding easy sentences. So she’s determined to fully master Japanese by Christmas. I’m sure she can. She’s motivated, a quick learner, and has the stats.” Shiro answered, Tan having returned to her rest.

“That makes sense. She’s in a foreign land, so not being able to understand others must be unbearable.” I agreed. “Remind me later to spend some time with her.”

“Lucky. So Aki, what do we do now? I can tell you’re worried about Eleanor, maybe you should have kidnapped her and brought her back to Japan.” Shiro joked.

“I can’t do that. It’d lead to the complete breakdown in relations between us and the UK. She’d fight me constantly too. This situation is different to Tsukiko-san. In the end, Tsukiko-san wanted our help, and had nothing to lose by it. Therefore we could work with her, but even then, she still wouldn’t leave Kyoto, would she? Eleanor is even more stubborn. She says she has to protect something, and whatever it is, it’s under the Tower. If only we knew what that was it’d give us some leverage. But she values defending that above her own life. Nothing I can do would persuade her to run away, and it’s not like I can stay and guard her twenty-four seven is it? If I did, all my work here would go to waste.”

“But Tsukiko-san’s visions say she’s needed, or the world could be doomed.” Eri pointed out, and I shrugged.

“True, but then Tsukiko-san was also going to be devoured and her spirit destroyed by the golden-eyed toad, and we stopped that. The future isn’t absolute, not definite, no matter what Tsukiko-san believed.” I was sure of it. Indeed, right now I was just getting a faint prickling burr of Foresight, signalling a vague, nebulous threat. It’s not reliable. Yes, I have to act on it, I’ve learned from my mistakes on taking it lightly, but even then, I can’t be ruled by it.

“If the end of the world is coming, then we just have to grow strong enough to defeat any threat, even if Eleanor doesn’t survive. But…” My expression was resolute. “...obviously I’ll do all I can to protect her, but I can’t destroy who she is just to do that. Which makes this tougher than Tsukiko-san, alas. But then, there are still two Princesses out there who could be dying even now. I can only do what I can do.”

“No, what we can do.” Eri spoke boldly, tail lashing.

“Yeah, what she said, Aki.” Shiro agreed.

“I am pleased that the one I Kissed is so bold and resolute.” Asha smiled benevolently. “You saved me from my fate, I believe you can save this woman too.”

“What she said, yet again, Aki.” Shiro snorted, amused. “The downside is, we girls are simple creatures, right Eri? Save us from our despair and show us a bright future, and it moves our hearts.”

“I know. I’ve already accepted it.” Eri sighed. “But… what can we do from here?”

“I don’t know, but for now we need to wait for Eleanor or the Prime Minister to get back to us. Before that…”

“Yeah, training. Well, for me that’s just more damn buffing, though I can feel my insight into Anesidora’s blessings growing. Maybe we should share our stats?” Shiro suggested.

I nodded. That’s a good idea. “Yes, I wanted to take stock of our progress. Though Eri…” I looked at her, and she rolled her dark eyes at me, ears twitching.

“I know. I have no progress. Damn Kijo bitches.” she spat. “But I’m getting there. My goal is Christmas, just like Daiyu. If we both succeed, then you can spend Christmas Eve with the two of us!”

“Hey, that’s not fair, Eri!” Shiro protested, to which Asha laughed softly, a knowing expression on her face. It’s good to lighten the mood. Since we spoke to Yasaka-san, confirmed some conspiracy around Eleanor, it’s been a bit dark.

“All right, all right. Me first.” I quickly read out my gains.

[Material Statistics]

Might        1339 1580
Fortitude   1311 1571
Intellect     1405 1640
Resilience  1569 1831
Alacrity      1340 1660
Precision    1390 1651
Aether        5317 5857

[Intangible Statistics]

Fortune            32 33
Majesty            24 25
Charm              38 39
League             20 22
Determination 18 22
Foresight         29 30
Fate                 18 19

[Skills] Rank Class Type
[Aetheric Skills]

Silver Cord Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Eight Moons Chakra Network Rank 5 Noble (5) Rule (5)

Aether Manipulation Rank 7 Noble (5)Foundation (4)

Aether Combat Technique Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Body Enhancement Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Ether Healing Rank 7 Rank 9 Noble (5) Imperious (6) Rule (5) Artifice (6)

Aetheric Chirurgery Rank 8 Rank 9 Noble (5) Imperious (6) Principle (7)

Spiritually Pure Physique Rank 1 Noble (5) Principle (7)

Adherence Manipulation Rank 2 Rank 3 Noble (5) Law (8)

Split Thoughts Rank 3 Rank 4 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

[Elemental Skills]

Third Eye Chakra Of Full Moon Light – Mangetsu Rank 4 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Light Manipulation Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Throat Chakra Of New Moon Darkness – Shingetsu Rank 3 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Darkness Manipulation Rank 2 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Heart Chakra Of Wind Rank 5 Rank 6 Powerful (4) Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Wind Manipulation Rank 5 Rank 6 Powerful (4) Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Solar Plexus Chakra Of Flame Rank 6 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Flame Manipulation Rank 6 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Root and Sacral Chakras Of Wood Rank 1 Rank 2 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Wood Manipulation Rank 1 Rank 2 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Sacral Chakra Of High Moonlight Spirit Water Rank 4 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Water Manipulation Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Root Chakra Of Earth Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Earth Manipulation Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Lunar Chakra Of Four Elements, Light And Darkness Rank 3 Imperious (6) Rule (5)

[Physical Combat Skills]

Spatial Perception Rank 2 Powerful (4) Rule (5)

False Void Motion Rank 1 Noble (5) Principle (7)

Spear Technique Rank 5 Cantrip (1) Simple (1)

Sword Technique Rank 5 Cantrip (1) Simple (1)

Combat Technique Rank 5 Cantrip (1) Simple (1)

Elemental Weapon Technique Rank 3 Sufficient (3) Foundation (4)

[Practical Skills]

Ether Crafting Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Dvergr Techniques Rank 1 Noble (5) Rule (5)

[Unique Skills]

Mystic Eye Of The Tree Of Knowledge Rank 3 Legendary (7) Law (8)

Kin Bonding And Restoration Rank 5 Imperious (6) Principle (7)

Foehn, Inextinguishable Blaze Rank 6 Imperious (6) Rule (5)

Might Of The Furious Earth Rank 2 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

The Future Reflected By The Moon Rank 3 Legendary (7) Fate (9)

Prominence Twilight Rank 1 Imperious (6) Principle (7)

[Level] 114 127

[Classes] Kami-Blessed 10/20

Conqueror 14/50 17/50

Wielder Of A Mutated Element 6/10

Wielder Of Elements, Classic Western 5/10 6/10

[Mastered Classes]

Fae-Souled 30/30

Territory Rank 3

On hearing my stats, Shiro was frowning. “Shit Aki, every time you make me so jealous. Considering all you started with was an appraisal cheat, you make the rest of us look bad.”

“Shaeula isn’t much weaker than me.” I pointed out, and she shrugged.

“Maybe so, but she’s a Fae. Well, I guess it doesn’t matter, having you strong is good for us, right Eri, Asha?” She winked at the girls. “There’s always a lot of shade under a big tree.”

“I very much like that thought.” Asha agreed, yellow eyes sparkling happily.

“I can’t believe that despite being so strong Akio would be nothing special in the upper Astral.” Eri complained, and Tan spoke up again, Shiro’s eyes red.

“You misunderstand. In a world of billions like your Earth, likely only a few million or so might be chosen for the Einherjar. The average citizen will have talents with aether and combat strength, perhaps along the lines of you, Eri. In worlds with powerful Territories of the Sixth and higher, ether is plentiful, and there are no shortage of beings with powers such as I. But true strength is always rare." She addressed me then.

"You would not rank as a Captain of the Einherjar, surely not, but you are far from the weakest that would be chosen. Even so, do not let arrogance blind you.” she warned. “There are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers everywhere in the higher Astral, and entire armies of Einherjar and citizen warriors perish against… matters I cannot speak of, and even those with wings can be struck from the skies and perish.”

“I see. Thanks Tan, that was helpful.”

“I merely clarified for that girl.” Tan replied, and I thought she sounded a little bashful. “You may be looking up at the mountain, the summit hidden by clouds above, piercing through the heavens and even out into what you could call space, but you have climbed the foothills.” With that she was gone, leaving a grinning Shiro.

“Tan sure isn’t honest, is she? I’d say she’s rocking the tsundere for sure. What do you think, Aki? Can you get even stronger?”

“Always. I can get more Levels, Rank up my Territory, find a combat style and raise my elements…” Seeing Asha’s sparkling eyes, I laughed. “Especially wood, earth and water, I guess. Shaeula and I also need to exchange wood and lightning elements. So the path to power never stops.” There’s also Tyr’s Divine Favour. If I could unlock that power… “I sympathise with Daiyu. The urge to continue growing stronger and perfecting oneself is deep.”

“In that case, might as well see how I’ve improved.” Shiro insisted. “No laughing, you two. I know I can’t compete with Aki’s growth. Yet. I’m a Chosen now, a true one, so there’s a chance.”

“Yes, I was always more into battle harems where the girls were badass alongside the guys.” I chuckled. “I’d feel less worried all the time too.”

“Aww, poor baby Aki.” Shiro laughed too. “Well, come on, we’re waiting.”

“Fine.” My Eye flared amber, and letters scrolled across my vision. Faint flickers of red were in Shiro’s eyes and hair, Tan probably not enjoying my peeking, but she would have to ignore it.

Shiratori Himeko [Bonded Kin] [Divine Medium: Taṇhā, the Thirsty] [Chosen Of Anesidora, Bringer Of Gifts]

[Material Statistics]

Might               53 253
Fortitude          49 251
Intellect         174 480
Resilience      170 510
Alacrity         140 487
Precision       164 464
Aether           433 1840

[Intangible Statistics]

Fortune                 2
Majesty                 1
Charm             10 15
League              3 7
Determination  3 6
Foresight
Fate                21 31

[Skills] Rank Class Type
[Aetheric Skills]

Silver Cord Rank 1 Rank 5 Sufficient (3) Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Divine False Moon And Star Chakra Network Rank 1 Rank 3 Powerful (4) Principle (7)

Divine Spark Rank 1 Rank 2 Noble (5) Law (8)

Adherence Manipulation Rank 1 Rank 2 Noble (5) Law (8)

Aether Manipulation Rank 1 Rank 5 Sufficient (3) Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Solar Plexus Chakra Of Flame Rank 1 Rank 3 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Flame Manipulation Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Ether Healing Rank 3 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

[Unique Skills]

Lovers' Link Rank 1 Rank 5 Noble (5) Artifice (6)

Divine Possession: Taṇhā Rank 1 Rank 2 Legendary (7) Law (8)

Flames Of Thirst And Famine Rank 1 Rank 3 Noble (5) Imperious (6) Artifice (6)

Alluring The Buddha Rank 1 Noble (5) Artifice (6)

Blessing Of Many Gifts Rank 3 Imperious (6) Law (8)

Blessings From The Box Rank 3 Legendary (7) Law (8)

[Level] 9/9 40

[Classes]

Divine Medium 5/20 8/20

Mortal Spark 1/30 3/30

“Yeah, you’ve really worked hard.” I praised Shiro, and she puffed out her ample chest, looking happy, her face red.

“Of course I did! Not only did Tan get me that Divine Favour, I’ve been grinding when I could, and I’m constantly using my new Skills, it only makes sense that my Blessings and related Skills were going to see improvements as I learned what they did and how they are doing it. Guess I left you in the dust, Eri.” She stuck out her tongue. “You’d better get yourself healthy soon if you want to compete!”

Eri snorted. “At least try and be fair. Getting a Divine Favour… the Level cap isn’t a big deal as my Lovers’ Link is still higher than yours.” She had to get a dig in, making us laugh. “I can get plenty of Levels due to that. But my Skills can’t keep up.”

“Yes, having a Divine Favour seems to basically guarantee your Silver Cord and Chakra network is boosted, probably as a powerful Astral body is needed to contain the power.” I had to build mine from scratch. Well, I probably wouldn’t have an Eight Moons network otherwise, so I can accept Ortlinde made the right call. “But Shiro still lacks in a lot of areas. Her physical stats are nothing special. Sure, the days of Shiro’s weakness and fainting spells are over, and she could beat the shit out of a group of thugs harassing her easily enough, but any competent combat-focused Chosen will kill her before she can react.”

“That’s what Divine Possession is for.” Shiro grinned knowingly. “Maybe I’m not so hot, but Tan can see off most threats.”

“True.” I agreed. “Though it does put a lot of strain on your body. So, strength and basic combat training. I think light element for you as well. You, Hinata, Motoko, Natsumi, all of you should learn it.” My gaze flickered over to Asha. “I shouldn’t ask again, but are you serious about us?”

“Of course. I and my Tree, we are both yours.” She responded calmly, radiating a mature feeling that was missing from the other older Fae I knew.

“In that case… you are going to have to push your limits.”

“No Dryad has ever changed like the princess has.” Asha mused softly, her yellow eyes staring into mine. “We are far more tied to our elements than other Fae, as we are also tied to our Tree.”

“I see. Though that doesn’t mean that you can’t. But I’ll get Shaeula to speak to the experts about it. I’m not going to put you at risk. Primal Forest might have insights. Anyway, I’d get Daiyu to as well, but we still haven’t decided if it’ll cause problems with her Cultivation. But this is all for later.”

“Yes, there’s someone who has been waiting here quietly, fit to burst.” Eri dryly remarked, smiling at Hyacinth, who was peering at me with her shining silver-violet eyes.

“All right. You are next.” I agreed, laughing.

Hyacinth [Noble Grey Fae] [Light, Darkness and Nature/Wood Aspect]

[Material Statistics]

Might           257 856 +15
Fortitude      278 877 +15
Intellect        216 765 +15
Resilience     185 781 +15
Alacrity         319 916 +15
Precision       299 893 +15
Aether        1466 2369 +15

[Intangible Statistics]

Fortune             4 5 +0
Majesty                2 +0
Charm                  9 +0
League             7 11 +0
Determination 3 10 +0
Foresight          4 6 +0
Fate                  2 4 +0

[Skills] Rank Class Type
[Aetheric Skills]

Silver Cord Rank 3 Rank 4 Sufficient (3) Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Eight Moons Chakra Network Rank 5 Noble (5) Rule (5)

Aether Manipulation Rank 2 Rank 3 Sufficient (3) Foundation (4)

Weal And Woe Rank 2 Rank 3 Noble (5) Artifice (6)

Ether Healing Rank 3 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

[Elemental Skills]

Light Manipulation Rank 1 Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Third Eye Chakra Of Light Rank 1 Rank 3 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Darkness Manipulation Rank 4 Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Throat Chakra Of Darkness Rank 3 Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Nature/Wood Manipulation Rank 7 Rank 8 Noble (5) Foundation (4) Rule (5)

Root And Sacral Chakras Of Nature/Wood Rank 5 Rank 6 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Lunar Chakra Of Nature/Wood, Light And Darkness Rank 2 Rank 3 Noble (5) Imperious (6) Rule (5)

[Unique Skills]

Sporecaster Rank 3 Rank 6 Imperious (6) Principle (7)

Blessings Of Home Rank 3 Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Curses Of Home Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Lovers' Link Rank 5 Rank 7 Noble (5) Artifice (6)

[Level] 22/60 84/104

[Classes]

Great Darkness, Light And Nature/Wood Grey Fae 11/20 18/20

Walking Plague 8/20 11/20

Pledged One 5/10 8/10

Dweller In Twilight 4/10 5/10

[Mastered Classes]

Darkness and Nature/Wood Fae 10/10

“Yeah, the only way to deal with Hyacinth is a swift attack to take her out, which would take someone like David using his full strength and Favour, and even then, if he missed the kill he’d be dead moments later.” I whistled. “You got so strong ever since Kyoto. I guess the massacre of the Kijo and the battles since have really strengthened you.” In fact, when it comes to grinding, Hyacinth puts in more effort than anyone. She really wants to be strong…

“Hyacinth will destroooy the world for you, if yooou ask.” She giggled, and I patted her head, to which she snuggled into my grasp happily.

“I’d rather we save the world. But destroying our enemies is fine. Really, you take the whole battle maid concept to the extremes. But as for your future growth plan, like Shiro, you need combat Skills. Having great strength and speed is only useful if you know how to use it. Someone with half your physical stats but experience and skill could overwhelm you… though to be fair, your spores would kill them first. You also need to learn water and earth elements to focus on your already impressive strengths. More studying as well, light element is useless if you don’t employ it properly.”

“Ooof course I will do it.” Hyacinth promised. “I would do anything for yooou and the mistresses!”

“Good girl. All right, we might as well make a start while we wait for Shaeula to return and word from the UK…”

I was starting to get a little worried as it had been several hours and still no news. My only relief was that the slowing was ending, so time was gradually starting to accelerate here, so it wasn’t quite as long back on the Material. As I put the girls through their paces, Eri and Asha watching with me, Shaeula returned, trailed by her maids, and also Grulgor. On seeing them I was surprised. Really? My Eye shone, and Grulgor laughed, clenching his massive fists.

“Grulgor did it. Though Grul must thank the little ladies for their help. But now Grulgor is truly unkillable, and strong!” He roared his delight to the skies.

Grulgor [Noble Fae] [Earth And Water Aspect]

[Material Statistics]

Might           640 941 +15
Fortitude      480 788 +15
Intellect          30 130 +15
Resilience       65 255 +15
Alacrity          56 259 +15
Precision      306 500 +15
Aether          591 1031 +15

[Intangible Statistics]

Fortune
Majesty               2 +0
Charm                 1 +0
League             7 8 +0
Determination 4 6 +0
Foresight
Fate

[Skills] Rank Class Type
[Aetheric Skills]

Silver Cord Rank 1 Rank 3 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Eight Moons Chakra Network Rank 5 Noble (5) Rule (5)

Aether Manipulation Rank 1 Rank 2 Sufficient (3) Foundation (4)

Troll Body Of Stone Rank 4 Rank 5 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Troll Body Of Slime Rank 6 Rank 8 Noble (5) Rule (5)

[Elemental Skills]

Water Manipulation Rank 2 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Sacral Chakra Of Water Rank 2 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Earth Manipulation Rank 2 Rank 4 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Root Chakra Of Earth Rank 5 Rank 6 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Lunar Chakra Of Water and Earth Rank 1 Rank 2 Noble (5) Rule (5)

[Physical Combat Skills]

Mace Technique Rank 3 Cantrip (1) Simple (1)

Throwing Technique Rank 2 Cantrip (1) Simple (1)

[Unique Skills]

Might Of The Furious Earth Rank 3 Rank 4 Noble (5) Foundation (4)

Grace Of The Raging Waters Rank 1 Powerful (4) Foundation (4)

Stone Absorption Rank 2 Rank 3 Noble (5) Rule (5)

Water Absorption Rank 1 Powerful (4) Rule (5)

[Level] 0/15 17/17

[Classes]

Great Earth And Water Fae 7/20 15/20

[Mastered Classes]

Earth Fae 10/10

“Grulgor cannot let the princess be the only one getting stronger.” he roared proudly. “Besides, Grul has to put Duke Formor’s other followers in their place.” He showed off his massive slab-like teeth in a sly grin. “Grulgor is no longer a fool. Grul has satisfied the Duke. He will hear from those he sent to us to train, and also spy… that we are strong, and growing stronger. Soon the Unseelie can only quake before us. Salamandrastrae will surely fall and be reclaimed one day!”

“I never thought I would see-see the day when I was delighted at the growth of Grulgor. But it is quite-quite reassuring having a strong ally by our side, is it not-not?” Shaeula crowed. “I believe if you and I are the DPS, then Grulgor is the ultimate tank. Or would-would you be a hybrid, Akio? Since you are-are rather durable yourself.”

“With his stats, he’d get booted from the game for hacking.” Shiro snorted, impressed, glancing at Eri. “Sorry. Guess I was a bit mean messing with you over our strengths. Compared to Hyacinth and Grulgor I’m still a little chick too.”

“Yes, but you have-have the advantage, Shiro.” Shaeula reassured her. “Mortals change so rapidly. For us Fae it is quite-quite difficult to grow. Only the guidance and aid-aid from Akio has enabled us all to cast off the chains of what-what is possible, and shatter them, and our limits.” She peered at Eri sympathetically then. “Have no-no fear, Eri. When you are well again, I shall take you in hand myself.”

“I’d appreciate that.” Eri thanked her, her expression heartfelt, before Shaeula noticed Asha standing with us.

“Oho, what-what is this?” Her amber eyes narrowed. “Have you spoken up at last, Asha?”

The Dryad nodded, her smile bright. “I have indeed, princess. It seemed time. The winds of change are blowing, rattling the leaves of my Tree. I would not be left alone again.”

“And what did-did Akio say?”

“He wishes to know me better, princess, but he has not rejected my intentions.” Asha replied, and Shaeula smiled.

“I see-see. I am happy for you. And politically, it will please Primal Forest, taking a Daughter of Orion. Though Prince Aethelathrion will likely be most-most dismayed, and curse his granddaughters for failing to woo-woo Akio successfully.” She laughed brightly, and I decided it was prudent to change the subject.

“You’ve got a couple of interesting new skills, Grulgor.” I mentioned, eyeing them.

Grace Of The Raging Waters - As long as you possess Water Elemental energy, you can fortify either your Alacrity or Precision significantly, based on a percentage of your base Statistics, as well as the amount of Water Elemental energy you currently contain.

Water Absorption - This Skill allows the assimilation of water, ice and blood into the body of the bearer while Water Elemental energy lasts, allowing it to share the properties of the bearer such as regeneration and resistances, and the bearer can liquefy their flesh, becoming resistant to physical attacks.

“Grace Of The Raging Waters is awesome. I hope I end up getting that too.” I had obtained the Might Of The Furious Earth from Grulgor via my Fae-Souled Class, so since that couldn’t increase any further I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to, but perhaps in the future it would be possible.

“Yes, Grulgor says he will be unstoppable and mightily hard to kill.” He laughed heartily.

“That’s true.” I agreed. “Your defensive and offensive power has spiked a lot.”

We talked for a little while, before Shaeula shrugged. “Enough of this. So, Akio, Hyacinth, do-do tell me about your trip, and this Princess. Did things go well-well?”

A good question… Taking a deep breath, I started telling Shaeula about what had transpired…

“I see. That is most-most troubling.” Shaeula mused when I had finished.

“I agree, mistress Shaeula. She was quite foooooolish.” Hyacinth slandered Eleanor again. “Akio oooffered her his hand, and she slapped it away.”

“It doesn’t sound quite like that.” Eri disagreed, drawing our attention. “Don’t misunderstand, if I heard her talking to Akio and the others like that, I’d have put her in her place, Princess or not. But I do understand. If she believes she has something to protect that’s more important than her life… I bet you didn’t explain that her death would potentially doom one of the other Princesses and also the world, did you?”

“No, it’s not something I can just say.” I sighed.

“For her, her country is everything, Aki. It’s like you’d never abandon us.” Shiro agreed. “But the problem is, whatever she’s hiding is so secret she doesn’t want the usual help. Not letting you near the Tower is a problem. We’re too far away to respond.”

“That’s what I’m worried about.” I agreed.

“So, what solutions do we have-have?” Shaeula asked, her expression thoughtful. “We could send-send aid to her, as a guard, but if she will not-not allow anyone into the heart of her Territory, such would be of limited use. Her enemies… these two, Maxwell Power and Mary Stuart, we could try-try to deal with them, but acting on foreign shores…”

“Yes, we’d need a Ring Gate, and we could always drop Shiro’s Territory over there, though having her away from Tan’s is problematic in another way.” I suggested.

“It’s fine. Arisu is still doing a good job looking after mine. I can trust her. It’s a shame her Room has no way of teleporting us overseas currently.” Shiro muttered. As we debated our course, Azuki came running towards us, a little comical on her short legs.

“Your phone, it’s a reply!” Azuki cried, hiding behind my legs, still a bit nervous of Hyacinth.

“Good job.” I praised her. “Right, time to head back. Let’s see what happened.”

A few minutes later I was looking at a text on my phone, puzzled.

“Can confirm Lorraine MacGregor. Ex-Palace maid, taken into custody, confessed. Michael Silversmith also found. Has been dead since early August. Very confused. Still, enough evidence to move on Silver Hands Foundation and Maxwell Power. Plan to watch Mary Stuart for now.” The message was abbreviated but still clear, yet puzzling in other ways.

“What the hell?” I thought back to the question we asked Yasaka-san, and there didn’t seem to be a mistake. “Wait, Max Power has deception abilities? Can that be…” I turned to Shaeula then. “I feel like a bastard after putting him through the wringer, but call up someone in Kyoto and get Yasaka-san back to the Boundary and start Healing him. I’ll join you as soon as I make a call…”

As Shaeula rushed back to her own room, ready to implement my plans, I hastily dialled the Prime Minister of Britain, who fortunately picked up. “I got your message.” I got straight to it. “What’s going on?”

“A good question. Firstly, how did you get the information on Lorraine MacGregor? She had quit her job before you ever came to Britain.”

“I would say that’s a secret, but the situation could be critical.” I sighed. “I have a way to gather information, it’s a bit like the Diviner’s visions. I had thought it was entirely reliable, but if Michael Silversmith is already dead, it seems I was wrong.”

“I see. That is a dangerous secret to keep.” the Prime Minister declared. “Intelligence agencies around the world would kill for it, and powerful people would wish it to disappear. I’m not overly comfortable with it myself, young chap.”

“Maybe not, but I’m telling you this because the situation is dire. So, Lorraine MacGregor…”

“Yes, I’ll get to the point. We took Mrs MacGregor into custody, and she quickly broke down and confessed. It turned out her husband had significant, insurmountable gambling debts, so when she was approached by Maxwell Power, offering to clear them, she gave in. But he told her it wasn’t poison, but a strong aphrodisiac, as apparently Max wanted to seduce the Princess. Dirty bastard. Though it seems that’s not his goal.”

“She agreed to that? It seems odd for a woman to let another woman suffer that fate.” I mused. “Charm, maybe? Does it seem like mind control, did she know what she was doing?” Is it like the befuddling winds, or more subtle?

“It’s all a load of crap, Aki.” Shiro grumbled, listening. “This isn’t some Chinese tale, if a woman ends up drinking an aphrodisiac that strong, she’s not just going to open her legs. I mean, she could always go get herself off in the bathroom.” She was a bit crude, but I agreed.

“Yes, it doesn’t make much sense, but… we brought in other workers from the Palace that knew her well, as well as her husband and her sister. That’s why it took us a while to respond.” the Prime Minister continued. “As far as they say, and also from our initial psychiatric evaluations, she’s perfectly lucid, and there are no issues with her mind, memory or judgement, it’s just that she found Max very persuasive.”

“I see. Charm. Not mind control. That would be the best case. Though it’s far too early to tell if that’s what he can do.” If it’s merely he’s extremely persuasive that’s still a danger, but less so than being able to order people to do things they otherwise wouldn’t, like Kiku’s Nails or the Shaeula's winds.

“As for Michael Silversmith… if he’s dead, did he ever have a Divine Favour, or is it some sort of red herring? Hmm, just what do you know about the Silver Hands Foundation?”

“Not a lot. Though the Palace did due diligence before allowing him to attend their events for the Princess. It’s a rather new organisation, a combination of several older charitable foundations. Maxwell Power is from an old, wealthy family and there is nothing suspicious about wishing to mix with Royalty and the political elite, even if it comes at great expense. Money can’t buy prestige.”

“When did the name change?” I asked, and the Prime Minister immediately understood.

“Let me bring up the details…” he shouted something at a Ministerial Secretary, and moments later he answered me. “Three days after the date of the death of Michael Silversmith. Wait, Nuada Airgetlám. Nuada of the Silver Hand. You don’t mean…?”

“I do. I think Max Power has been doing more than we expected.” I don’t want to talk about Conqueror and how it works. But I think that Max Power took his Favour and killed him. Then he set up a Foundation using the name. But why?

Azuki came rushing in as we talked, saying that Shaeula was in Kyoto with Yasaka-san. “I have to try and gather some more information. Don’t leave Princess Eleanor alone with any of her companions, she also hasn’t answered my texts.”

“There’s no need to worry about that. The Queen and Prince Henry are with her, and we have enough troops stationed there that even a Gods' Chosen should be vulnerable. As for her teammates we are taking them in for a psychiatric evaluation and questioning. We’ll get to the bottom of this, have no fear.” He masked his doubt with joviality.

“Good. I’ll be back soon…” I hung up and rushed back to the Boundary, racing through the Ring Gate, meeting a very weary Yasaka-san and Shaeula. On seeing me, he groaned.

“Are you trying to kill me off?” he grumbled, and I shook my head.

“Sorry, after this you really will deserve a long break.” Not that you’ll get it though, I’m going to take charge of your Levelling and Ranking up your Skills personally. “These should hopefully be easier questions.”

“Fine.” he managed weakly. I aided Shaeula in Healing him, and I refilled his aether, as Shaeula wouldn’t do that for another man. “So, I want to ask… did Max Power kill Michael Silversmith?”

“No.” came back the reply, confusing me.

“Okay, let me try again. Who killed Michael Silversmith in August?”

“Damn, that hurts my brain…” Silvery blood spilled from one nostril as he winced. “Max Power did. Wait, that doesn’t tally with before…”

“Is Max Power alive?” I asked, having a sudden flash of inspiration.

“No. Yes. Ugh…” He coughed blood, as Shaeula repaired the damage, having to resort to Chirurgery as well as Ether Healing, due to the damage to his network.

“So, let me put it together. Max Power both did and didn’t kill Michael Silversmith, and he’s both alive and dead…” This is all very confusing. Mary Stuart is the threat to Princess Eleanor, that’s what Tsukiko-san said, and my visions from Tsukuyomi agree. But all signs now are pointing towards Maxwell Power. I know they are rather close, but… “I’ve got it. What was Maxwell Power called before he killed Maxwell Power.”

Yasaka-san looked puzzled at the question, but he asked it, and his eyes widened as he got a response, though at the cost of great pain. “The book has come up with gibberish. But it’s definitely not Maxwell Power. The letters aren’t in Japanese either.”

“Right.” I agreed. “It’s English, maybe, but English doesn’t use accents. French possibly? Or… do any British languages use them? I remember mom saying Welsh and Gaelic does. Last question, then you can rest.” I promised, and he groaned.

“Please, make this the last. It makes me wish I had a power like Saionji-sama’s, so that you can’t abuse me so.”

“Right. Where are the remains of the Maxwell Power killed by the newer Maxwell Power.”

“They are buried in…” he cried in surprise as he read out the details.

“Fantastic. You can rest. I mean it now. But try and recover as quickly as you can.”

As we returned to the Material, Shaeula spoke to me, eyes curious. “Just what-what do you think?”

“I think we can’t trust anything we learned from Yasaka-san we can’t verify with evidence. Charm… does he even have charm? Or is he just shockingly persuasive? Deception though… that I can see. It seems able to fool Yasaka-san’s Book Of Providence. Can it even fool Tsukuyomi’s visions? Shit.” My Foresight was still giving me gentle, uneasy prickles of general danger, which was useless. “The Princess is safe for now, and they are keeping an eye on Mary Stuart and her allies. The other Chosen are being taken into custody… it should be fine. But I’m still uneasy.”

Pulling out my phone, I dialled up the Prime Minister one more time. “I have information. I think that Maxwell Power isn’t the Maxwell Power from before. I think the original is buried here…”

The Prime Minister listened in stony silence, before letting out a long sigh. “I see. So, was Maxwell Power another Gods’ Chosen, or… just a man with background to be exploited? But I’ve seen old photographs. They look nearly exactly the same.”

Nearly? I seized on that. “What do you mean, nearly?”

“Just as I said. It’s definitely him, there’s no question, but Max looks a lot better nowadays, perhaps because he’s a Gods’ Chosen. You all have radiant skin and are the very pictures of health. My wife is jealous of your perfect bodies.”

“That’s odd.” Shiro mused, looking up from her own phone. “Yes, we do tend to be in better condition, but… I’ve been looking up Nuada Airgetlám and he lost the kingship because he lost an arm, and all Kings had to have a perfect body.”

Coincidence, or… “Gather all the pictures you can of the original Maxwell Power and the new one. And see if the body is Maxwell’s. Can you do DNA testing or something similar?”

“It might take a day or two to find a suitable family member…” he began, but I shook my head.

“No, get it done faster. Also, check if any of the Gods’ Chosen with Eleanor have any relation to either Michael Silversmith or Maxwell Power.”

“And what are you going to do?” he asked me, and I frowned.

“What I have to. Shit, this is a mess.” With that I hung up, and Shaeula and Shiro looked at me, troubled.

“What’s the play?” Shiro asked. “Oh, here’s the info on Nuada.”

“I’ll check that on route. I’m going to call Fujiwara-san…” Deception. Charm. Stealing identities… this goes beyond issues of being able to trust what we can learn. So to counter that, we have to rely only on ourselves, and our own abilities…

“Fujiwara-san, this is an emergency. Can you make some arrangements for me…” The timing of this is awful, but… I couldn’t trust anything now, nothing except that I didn’t want Eleanor to die, visions and prophecies be damned…

Three Hundred And Seventy-Five

“Thanks. I appreciate it. Yes, I know it’s a pain, us only having just got back, but the situation has become… complicated.” As I finished up explaining to Fujiwara-san just what I needed from him, I turned to Shiro, who had been ringing Haru-san and explaining to her that she was in charge of my Territory and hers for the duration of this emergency. She gave me the thumbs-up, showing that Haru-san could handle it, which was a weight off my shoulders.

“I do think we shall need-need further support.” Shaeula suggested. “Brother Shaeraggo is still at quite-quite the loose end, so we shall rope him in. He will not-not refuse me, not-not when he is so eagerly trying to master another element, as is sister-in-law Selensha. With aid-aid from Kana and the twins, they may succeed, as Grulgor has. Anna can continue to guard-guard the Spring, though my concerns there are fading, as the Fae Stone Wards are mostly-mostly complete, and the Spring is crawling with Way-Wardens and the many-many Plantkin of Primal Forest.”

Speaking of Primal Forest… “We need to speak to him as well. While matters here are being prepared. First, we need to establish who is heading out. Shiro, I’ll need you for your buffs.” I tapped my Eye. “Worst case, we might need to buff it again.”

“Are you sure?” Eri asked softly. “Last time you weren’t able to control it and were unconscious for a while.”

“It’s a last resort, but it’s a tool we might need in our box. Although, my Eye isn’t infallible.” There was always the danger any information it presented could be wrong. “Shiro isn’t a liability in combat since she has Tan, so…”

“Of course I’m not, Aki!” Shiro pumped her fists, hyped up. “Besides, I was a bit sad I missed out on your last trip.” she smiled teasingly. “But… what are we going to do? It’s not like we can stay in the United Kingdom long-term, for all the reasons you mentioned before. Nor can you kidnap the Princess like those Americans tried with you.”

“Yes. It’s a mess. Really, it’s the worst sort of battle for us. In Kyoto, even on the defensive, it was a straight fight of power versus power. I’m confident in that, everyone works really hard to grow stronger. We even have Tan’s seal of approval.” I smiled at that. “But here, while we might know the enemy, everything is obscured by fog. Max Power. Mary Stuart. The Favour of Nuada Airgetlám.”

Shaeula smiled knowingly. “One-one of the oldest Kings of the Tuatha Dé Dannan. Long before I, or even-even my father, were born. It is said that we are some-some of the descendants of the Tuatha Dé. The Fae are pulled from many-many lines, all mingled together. We have Dvergr such-such as Bjarki, from the cold lands across the far-far northern seas, those descended from Fomorians, such-such as Duke Formor, though many-many of those joined the Unseelie, as well as countless others descended from Kings, spirits and other-other mystical creatures.”

“That always makes me wonder. If the Gods are real, but they have thousands or more worlds to look after, how are they in our myths?” I scratched my head, thinking, and it was Tan that answered lazily, taking over Shiro for a moment.

“Perhaps in some cases, when this world was young, more malleable, some Divine beings may have come themselves, aiming to claim the world. But such jewels are seldom uncontested.” She snorted mockingly, to show what she thought of that. “Perhaps Nuada, of the Endless Knot, did in fact bestride these lands millennia ago, and you are descended from his power. More likely, myths and doings from other, more primal worlds that make up the foundation, the Anchor of the Endless Knot, have mixed in with the understanding of this world. I myself am Divine, though a small being compared to my father, it pains me to admit, and to those above, I, without even a Territory of the Sixth to my name, am but a small ant. Yet even on this world there are tales of when the Buddha walked on by. It is rather vexing.”

She curled Shiro’s lips unpleasantly, her ruby eyes glowering. “Most likely the being you know as Nuada, if he is indeed your ancestor, would be one of the many proxies of the Endless Knot. Creating life, seeding worlds, gathering aether, adherence and…” Her lips shut, as she paused. “…suffice it to say, many worlds and many myths blend together. There is truth at the core, but what is true matters less than what is believed.”

Tan really likes explaining, despite saying she’s not allowed to. Really, she’s more of an Exposition-san than Ortlinde was, though if I tried to tell her that she’d probably try and set me on fire… “Thanks Tan. So, Endless Knot? Is that the Pantheon Nuada would be in? Do you know every Pantheon?”

“Of course I know the major Pantheons. The Six Paths have fought against all of them, and had alliances with many, over the endless seas of time in the upper Astral.” She seemed proud of that, and for a moment I wondered what her crimson eyes had seen over the countless eons of time, and whether we too would walk that path, where our lives were measured in millennia, not years.

“There are smaller ones that lurk in the furthest corners, hiding, biding their time, and ones that have fallen from grace. I do not claim to know every single one… but all those who have joined the war with the…” She winced, halting for a moment. “No. that I truly cannot speak of. But is this digression necessary? Should you not be making haste?”

“She’s right.” Eri agreed. “Do you have time for this?”

“No.” I shook my head. “Eri, obviously you can’t come. Will you be all right on your own?”

She sighed, before nodding. “Of course. I’ll just prevail on Kana-san, she can look after me. She should consider it trying to get in my good graces.” She paused, thinking for a moment. “Akio, what are you going to do? Really?”

As I typed out a text to Kana, explaining her duties in our absence, I outlined the plan. When I was done, Eri nodded as best she could. “I see. That’s very much like you, Akio. But do you think she’ll thank you for it? I don’t…”

“Does it matter?” I replied with a bitter smile. “Nobody said saving the world was easy, or everyone would praise us for it.”

Moments later my phone rang, and it was Kana. Surprised, I picked up. “Hey, what’s up?”

“Don’t 'what’s up' me!” Kana snapped, a bit irritated. “I told my teacher that it was a family emergency. What do you mean you’re going back to the UK? And taking the others? You’ve only just got back, and I was looking forward to spending some time with you this evening…”

“Sorry.” I apologised. “But when I’ve resolved this mess and everything’s settled, things should calm down for a while, and I’ll make it up to you. So just think about what you want, all right?”

There was a long silence, before she spoke. “You’d better, all right? I’m not trying to be one of those annoying, clingy girlfriends, but… I do miss you. And I want to go out to cafés, arcades, go shopping for clothes, do fun couple things. But I guess this is important. All right, I’ll look after Eri-chan, it’ll give us time to get to know each other better. Will you be gone long?”

“That’s the rub. We can’t afford to put our own lives on hold, even for this. So I’m hoping my new plan will either put an end to matters quickly, or if not, at least put us in a Kyoto-style position, where we can respond if required from Tokyo.”

“I see, well, I’ll take care of the training school and Eri-chan, so you do what you need to do. I won’t tell you to bring me back a souvenir, just bring everyone home safely. All right?”

Smiling at Kana’s kindness, I agreed. Once we were done with that, I made a few more phone calls. “I wish we could take Yasaka-san, but even with all our Ether Healing, there’s a limit to the backlash we can put him though. The last thing we want to do is damage our best source of information. In general, we’ll have to rely on what we can see for ourselves. So, the team should be me, Shiro, Shaeula, Hyacinth, and Grulgor. All of us can handle ourselves, and access both the Boundary and the Material. But in addition to that, I think we will bring a special guest.” I smiled, having had an idea. I wish I could upgrade my Thrones further, but at two and a half million ether baseline, and three times that for the rush-build, they’ll have to wait.

“In that case, we need-need to return to the Boundary.” Shaeula advised, and I nodded.

“Shiro, Eri, keep making the arrangements please. And ask Haru-san…” Once my instructions were given, we dived into the Boundary, and soon found ourselves in a meeting with Shaeula’s brother and sister, Ulfuric, Moira and the Plantkin Ala, who had come from her work at the Spring. On our side we had me, Shaeula, Hyacinth and also Asha, who was smiling gently, looking contented and unconcerned. I’m glad someone is…

“So, we need-need your aid again.” Shaeula asked, after a brief explanation.

“Little sister, I do have my own-own matters to attend to.” Shaeraggo grumbled, exasperated.

“Are they as important as this-this?” Shaeula snorted in response, before lowering her voice, her tone grateful. “I am thankful you have been-been aiding Akio and me, brother. It is enough to wipe away the vile-vile taste of your behaviour at our reunion.” She held that over his head and he shuffled nervously.

“As for you, Anna, I could not-not be more pleased at your aid. You are a fine-fine older sister.” At that Shaeranna preened happily, her green eyes sparkling.

“The time is nearly here when oversight of the Spring will be less-less important, as the defences are finally secure. As for Akio’s Territory, when we complete the next stage of our expansion, again, the need-need to protect it will diminish. So, please, just-just for now, your aid is vital.” She looked at them both earnestly. “Besides, I do not-not expect your aid for free. Even between friends and kin, there should-should be reciprocation. Brother, you and Selensha should surely master an element soon-soon. I have instructed Kana and the twins to aid you, and if Grulgor can manage, you surely-surely can.”

“Have no fear, Ula, I will set aside, surely drop everything I am tasked with, to leap to your aid!” Shaeranna declared boldly.

“That's great.” I thanked her, but Shaeraggo looked a little hesitant, before speaking.

“Sister, have you told him of our father’s request?” he asked, and I glanced at Shaeula, who shrugged apologetically.

“Now is not-not the time for it. Akio has much on his mind with this dire-dire situation. But…” Her expression was complicated, a mixture of worry and anticipation. “We can put it off no-no longer. My father, Prince Shaetanao of the Beastkin, wishes to meet-meet my consort, and the one who reclaimed the Spring with me.” She paused. “He is more hot-tempered than Shaeraggo, and more-more doting than Anna. The cold political insight of my eldest brother too, and the strength-strength of Shaetourach. Father embodies them all. It wounded his heart to find-find himself manoeuvred into having to abandon me, and now-now I have returned, he has become rather… irritating? Is that the word? Yes-yes, perhaps. But he loves me dearly, and I appreciate him as my father, and want him to like-like you, Akio. So when this is all done-done…”

“I get it. I’ll meet him.” I promised.

“This is hardly relevant, you are in great haste, no?” Moira insisted, pursing her lips like an overworked secretary. “From a defensive standpoint you are correct, the Spring of Clear Reflections is almost entirely reintegrated back into the Seelie Court. It is a foolish risk to slacken that defence now. The same for here. I have seen and approved of the plans. Now, with the Rhyming Trees so strengthened…”

Ala perked up at that, unsure of why she was called here as the proxy of Primal Forest.

“…we can push ahead with our planned expansion. But when things are going well, carelessness and complacency are the greatest enemy.”

“Yes, which is why…” I gestured to Asha. “…our intention is to be together.” I explained to Ala, who looked at her curiously.

“You have shared a Kiss then, Dryad?”

“Long ago, when he saved me, I knew he was the one. But now my Tree flourishes, I feel the need to fruit, to bring new life to replace the lost sisters by which my survival was paid for by stealing their own lives.” Her smile was melancholic, but her yellow eyes were resolved. “As one who watched the Spring die, all life becoming little more than seedbeds for the Myconids, and as one who now watches the Spring bloom anew, I find myself wishing to be a part of it. But…” she reached out, taking my hand. “…not alone.”

“I see. I am pleased for you.” Ala bobbed her head made from vines, before peering at me. “Your aspect of nature, of wood, it has grown stronger, I see.”

“And it’ll grow stronger still.” I promised. “I hope you can see my commitment to nature. I am a human, so I want and expect progress, but I won’t wilfully destroy and defile the planet, nor the Boundary and lower Astral, to do so. In fact, we’ll use progress in science and Mortal Engineering to make a world that is better for everyone, while being beautiful and full of nature as well.” Some of the plans we are designing for the new buildings for the land Hinata bought for me are stunning. Not cheap at all, and they might even require some genuine Mortal Engineering to work, but nature and technology together…

“Japan will surely-surely bloom as the Spring does.” Shaeula promised, backing my words. “One day, we would be more-more than happy to show you around. But for now…”

“Is it possible to get another Ring Gate? I know that last time Primal Forest was extremely generous, but…”

Ala paused at my words, her vines twisting into an awkward expression. “The Mushrooms for the Gate are not easy to grow. We do not charge great price for them simply because we are greedy.” Shaeula, Shaeranna and Shaeraggo all made disbelieving noises at that, and I motioned for them to be silent, and let Ala continue.

“It is a rare, secret spot, where spatial, water and earth elements are in tune, where the mushrooms grow, drinking in the three energies. And their growth is slow. Otherwise, would not the Seelie Court have many more of these convenient portals?” Ala asked, and Anna nodded at that.

“I see. So it’s not feasible?” I asked.

“Growth cannot be rushed.” She shook her head, and I frowned.

“Well, that’s a problem, but not an insurmountable one. How long before we could conceivably get another?”

“They grow slowly, as I have said, and already prince Shaeraggo took two sets as well.” Ala explained, and he looked down, nodding.

“In that case…” There’s one other thing I can try. It’s an extremely long shot, but I’ve seen proof it’s possible… my gaze strayed to one of my companions briefly. “…I’m sorry for taking up your time. At least the Spring and Territory will be safe. This is farewell for now, we have to make haste.” With that we departed, before leaving for the United Kingdom, Hyacinth taking care of one small, important task…

“This jet is cramped, I’m afraid.” the pilot apologised. “But it’s also fast and has enough fuel to reach your destination.” I was seated in a private jet, a much humbler one than we had flown to the UK in before. Shaeula was on my lap, Hyacinth and Shiro beside me, while Grulgor was crammed into another seat. The final occupant was hunched down, nervous and sweating, so I spoke to her, reassuring her that we meant her no harm. Not so long as she does her job, anyway. Seeing her gave me complicated feelings, and reminded me of Nie Ling, who was still in prison, though she wasn’t being harshly treated. That’s another issue I need to resolve. But not yet…

“As Haru-san’s Chosen Hero, since Haru-san is my Vassal, you obey my orders, right?” I asked in Mandarin, and the woman nodded. She was short-haired, with typical Chinese features. She wasn’t beautiful, but she certainly would have attracted a certain sort of attention, looking like a well-to-do student. “You owe us this, Chen Na.”

At my mention of her name, she shuddered, but nodded. She was the Chinese Chosen that Haru-san had captured, and her abilities with barriers would be useful.

“I will do as you order, lord!” she promised, her expression downcast. Even so, I felt no sympathy for her, but still had my worries. She was involved in more direct actions than Nie Ling, up until her death anyway. But… she is dead. Haru’s Throne restored her just as the unlife the Judge of Death granted her was fading, so… do sins persist after death, is she is a new person, or should she be judged for her crimes when previously alive? Those were issues for another time, definitely, but it made for awkward relationships.

“So, Aki, what’s the play?” Shiro asked, and everyone looked curious.

“Simple. We are landing in northern France and from there, Fujiwara-san has arranged a small boat for us. We’ll cross into England secretly, we should be able to avoid detection easily enough with our abilities. From there… well, we can start by apprehending Maxwell Power, or whoever he claims to be. Then we can turn our attention to Mary Stuart and her goons.”

“Won’t the British be handling this themselves?” Shiro pressed, and Shaeula snorted.

“I do not-not know these people, for I was not-not able to go with Akio, but it seems to me he hardly believes they can-can do as they desire, no?”

“That’s right.” I looked down at my silent phone. “If Max Power is as dangerous as I think he is, and they can’t use any Chosen which might have been in contact with him, which is most of them… I don’t think it’s that easy for them. But I’m awaiting updates from the Prime Minister or hopefully Eleanor herself. As for us…” I surveyed the group, smiling.

Moments later, the plane was taxiing for take-off. “…we have a unique set of abilities. With my Eye, Shaeula’s winds, the barriers from Chen Na and more, we are perfectly positioned for capturing and interrogating them. It’s a shame we can’t bring Yasaka-san as well, but we can always have him flown over later if it becomes necessary. For now, he needs rest to recover from his hard use, and when we capture them, we’ll buy some time.”

“So why the secrecy?” Shiro pressed. “It’s not like they will refuse our help.”

“I don’t trust anything about the situation.” I confirmed, the rumblings of the engines intensifying as the plane took off. “Without knowing what’s below the Tower of London, and whether Eleanor’s teammates are indeed prepared to betray her, working with Max Power, Mary Stuart, or indeed someone else who has remained hidden, I think we should go it alone. Hell, even if we can confirm some of her companions are trustworthy, that would be a help. But we can’t take forever doing this. We have our own problems. So…”

“A covert operation.” Shiro mused. “Got it, Aki. It’s a little exciting… and it’s also my first trip abroad.” She smiled broadly, clearly eager.

“Grulgor says this is no sightseeing trip. Grul thinks you should be ready to fight.” he rumbled, and Shiro snorted.

“Guess you haven’t mastered thinking yet. Any time away with Aki, there’s always time for fun.” Hyacinth and Shaeula nodded, agreeing with her, and Grulgor shrugged his massive shoulders, looking rather dapper in his suit, if you liked muscles, of course.

“We’ll just look like tourists, and Fujiwara-san and Ichijou-san have a lot of contacts in Britain who have never met Maxwell Power, so they can aid us if we need them. This plane is also fitted with state-of-the-art technology to allow mobile connections, most business jets are nowadays it seems. So we can get information as we go. That’ll change our plans going forward, depending on what we hear…”

“Should we not-not bring Eleanor in on this?” Shaeula queried, and I frowned, troubled. I’m not sure on that one myself, but my instincts say not.

“For now, I think she’ll only rail against us if we suspect her allies again. The visions are indicative, but the Book Of Providence is misleading, so I’m going back to first principles and scrapping everything we know, and only going by what we’ve learned. Max Power and Mary Stuart, as well as their organisations, are all as shady as hell, and I don’t trust her teammates yet. We’ll clear all those doubts away, and then we can work out how we’ll keep an eye on Eleanor’s safety in the future. For that, we’ll probably be relying on you, Hyacinth.”

Hyacinth frowned, but her silver-violet eyes were resolute. “I shall dooo my best. No, I shall succeed, as this was a task yooou asked me to perform, Akio. There will be nooo failures!”

“If it works, it’ll prove incredibly useful in the future. If it doesn’t, we have backup plans, and we have the flight to brainstorm ideas…”

As we talked and planned, several hours passing by, my phone rang, and I was disappointed to see it wasn’t Eleanor, but the British Prime Minister. On answering and giving our greetings, he got straight to the point. “I’m afraid we’ve hit some problems. We arrested the Silver Hands Foundation members and have been observing the followers of Mary Stuart, but…” he sounded embarrassed. “All of the so-called Choir and Judges, they seem to be ordinary believers, who had agreed to be decoys to distract us. Mary Stuart herself has vanished, and the soldiers watching her have been hospitalised. They should pull through, but without the aid of healing, they won’t fight again.” He sighed bitterly, showing how stressed he was.

“Troubling. But there’s only one place they can be headed.” I pointed out, and the Prime Minister agreed.

“Yes, so we suspect. There’s a great deal we don’t understand about the other world the Queen calls Avalon, and you the Boundary. She might have retreated to her own lands there, not that we have found where she calls home, despite our efforts. Or…”

“More likely she’s after the Tower of London.” I mused. “It all comes back to that. Eleanor isn’t the prize, but she’ll be a collateral benefit.” If they have to break her Territory to seize the Tower, who would pass up the chance to destroy her Anchor and rip free her Divine Favour? But Mary Stuart doing that doesn’t fit Tsukuyomi’s visions, well, not all of them. I’m sure she’ll be confronting Eleanor, but… not alone, and unless… huh. No way. I had a very bad feeling all of a sudden. “Can you check one thing for me?” I asked, and the Prime Minister paused when he heard what I had said.

“We have the information on file, from a census report. It stands to reason some of them would be, as one in twelve are, in England…” he remarked, troubled. “I’ll text you the findings.”

“So, what of Maxwell Power?” I asked, and he sighed.

“That is the second blunder. We lost him too. This time… there were deaths. We sent a team of SAS operatives to retrieve him, the operation should have been flawless, but… the bodycam footage was grim. Most of it was corrupted, but you can see…”

My phone beeped, indicating a video message. Opening it up I could see a grainy image of gunfire being blocked by a shining hand of silver, before that hand was thrust towards the person filming, and blood fogged the lens, but sounds of gunfire, explosions and violence could still be heard, until everything went still, and a large shadow, bigger than human, seemed to pass by, large foot casually stomping on something with the sound of breaking bones.

“A silver hand. That was Michael Silversmith’s Favour, right?”

“DNA testing on the body should be back in a few hours. But dental records from the recovered body of Maxwell Power, which was at the location you said, match up. The time of death is around the same date in August as Michael Silversmith’s, though it’s hard to be certain due to the actions of insects and weathering…”

“So, the thing masquerading as Maxwell Power, be it a person or something else, has also gone missing. Considering he’s involved in poisoning the Princess to ruin her luck and invite misfortune, either she’s the goal, or something only she has access to is. In either case, there’s only one place he could be going…”

“Shit, this is going to be a four-way clusterfuck.” Shiro muttered, and Shaeula snorted her agreement.

“So, if I was to put in an official request for your help, would you come to Britain’s aid?” the Prime Minister asked. “I thank you for the intelligence, but if we can’t rely on our own Gods’ Chosen we will struggle to protect Eleanor.”

“Send a request to our Prime Minister, one leader to another, and we’ll look on it favourably, but obviously I can’t act without proper regard to the situation.” I lied, as we were already on route. “I’m sure that the Diet and the nobility will look at it quickly.”

“All right. I appreciate it, and so will her Majesty, I’m sure. This has been quite the trying time, I never expected when I took office this is the crisis I’d have to deal with…” I let him blow off some more steam, before hanging up.

“Look at Aki, our little liar.” Shiro laughed, before the look on my face stopped her. “I get it, you’re worried. But the Princess is in her castle, well, the Palace, right?” she continued. “Shouldn’t she be safe there? Even if Maxwell Power was able to take out a group of elite soldiers, the number of them in the Palace should be overwhelming…”

“Even so, I’m worried. If I wanted to draw her out, it’s easy enough. Just hit her Territory, alerting her to danger. She’d have to go herself, or risk losing all she’s built. Even if she doesn’t know about Conqueror and what will happen if another Chosen destroys her Anchor, she can’t afford to lose the area around the Tower, not if she won’t even let us help her. And if they send the other Chosen of Britain, who we don’t know are trustworthy…”

My phone beeped again, and all the names of the primary, second, third, fourth and fifth teams of Great Britain were sent to me, with census data. I thought so. Now, it doesn’t mean that they are traitors, just because of this, but it means Eleanor needs to be extremely cautious. Two in the main team, all but one in the second, and… I sent my concerns to Eleanor, and now, all we could do was wait…

“Finally!” I grumbled with a sigh of relief, as my phone rang, and it was actually Princess Eleanor, at least according to the caller identification. Picking up, I greeted her, only to get a rather exasperated, argumentative lecture straight away. “Just what do you mean, accusing them of being in league with Mary Stuart? I told you, I trust them! Just because of their faith, you suspect the worst? I’m not impressed!”

“I’m just telling you to be extra cautious. Mary Stuart and all her followers have disappeared, leaving behind decoys to fool surveillance. People without ulterior motives don’t need to prepare such elaborate schemes.” I warned. “As for Max Power, or whoever is pretending to be him… he has proved he’s a threat. And all of your teammates have been working with his Foundation in some form or other.”

“But it’s all been charitable work and support for the cause.” Eleanor protested. “There’s been nothing sinister or selfish.”

“Maybe so, but what better way to hide ill-intentions than by masking it with aid and good deeds?” I pointed out. “What we know is that whoever is masquerading as Max Power is at least a murderer, poisoned you, and has now managed to kill a team sent to bring him in. And what could he be after? I can only think of two things. You… or the Tower of London.”

There was silence, before she answered me. “But I have to trust my allies. I can’t defend London alone, let alone Britain. You tell me, could you do everything alone?”

Beside me, Hyacinth’s expression was becoming murderous. Shaeula tried to calm her down as I continued trying to advise the Princess. “I understand that. I’m only asking you to wait for now, your Prime Minister is putting in a request for mutual aid with Japan. When Maxwell Power is captured, and we can sort out whether Mary Stuart is a threat, or just someone who speaks unpleasant words, then the danger goes down, and we can find out for certain. Eleanor, you have to believe that Max Power knows about the Tower. Mary Stuart certainly does, right? And I know you know of a reason why she would desire it strongly enough to get rid of you if you stand in her way.”

“But can I trust you, Akio?” she asked me piercingly, and at that Hyacinth could take it no longer, snatching the phone.

“You wooorthless trash! Akio is doooing everything he can to safeguard you, and you disrespect him sooo? Hyacinth is going to pull out your tongue and strangle yooou until you…” She squawked as Shaeula restrained her, and I retrieved my phone.

“Sorry about that.” I apologised.

“No, I see she is as feisty as ever.” Eleanor replied softly. “You have to admit though, you have been good to me, with no reason for it I can see. So surely your words about Max Power can be returned to you? You could quite easily be fooling me.”

“Do you think that?” I asked, as Hyacinth raged behind me.

“Honestly, no. But then you do say I’m too naive and trusting, don't you? But I do believe in those I’ve fought beside these last months. So far, none of the psychological tests have indicated any brainwashing. You’re right though. The Tower…” I imagined she was making a very troubled face right now. “…no matter what, I can’t lose it. Even if I have to sacrifice for it. But… tell Hyacinth that I have listened to you. I promise to be as careful as I can be, but I don’t want to be the sort of woman who doesn’t trust her friends.”

“I do have a reason to help you.” I admitted. “Perhaps when we next meet we can talk about it. For now… just stay cautious. Do everything you can that your conscience will let you.”

“I will. Don’t worry, I have taken your warnings to heart. There’s a lot of precautions I can take without showing them I doubt their intentions. Now, I have to go. I’m safe here in the Palace, the best of the British Army is here to protect grandmother and me. I’ll… bear your warnings in mind. And…” She lowered her voice. “...I’ll thank you for teaching me that trump card. Nobody but my brother knows about it, not even grandmother. So… I’ll be safe.”

As she hung up I shook my head. “I hope so, Princess. But for now…” Turning to the others, I spoke. “We don’t have too long until we land. Then we head for the coast and cross to the south of England. From there it’s a short jaunt to London. Rather than looking for a needle in a haystack, we at least have a good idea of the goals of our opponents…”

The meaningless, uneasy blaring of my Foresight was in the background of my mind as I looked out of the window, the vista of France spreading out below us. Mary Stuart, the being masquerading as Maxwell Power, Eleanor’s companions… are they working together, or do they all have competing goals? Who can be trusted? Damn, it’s far easier when the enemy is clear, like the invaders of Kyoto…

Turning to help Shaeula calm down the red-faced and angry Hyacinth, it took until we landed to soothe her rage, and after passing through passport control, all of us on diplomatic passports, including Chen Na, we were picked up by a driver that Fujiwara-san’s contact had arranged…

Side One Hundred And Thirty-Nine – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor / Prince Henry Windsor

Eleanor hung up the call, her face twisted into a frown, blue eyes narrowed. That is a very frustrating man. Worse, I can’t say he’s wrong. It doesn’t sit right with me though. Now that she had finished her call, she returned to the sitting room, where her brother Henry greeted her from the couch he was occupying with his new fiancée, Melissa.

“Who was that, Ellie? Judging from the look on your face, it wasn’t a fun call.” He ran a hand through his reddish-brown hair as he grinned. “You might as well tell me all about it, it’s not like I have much else to do while I’m on guard duty.”

“You’re not my guard.” she retorted, vaguely irritated. “Henry, if Max Power somehow broke in here now, it would be me protecting you and Melissa.” Though I feel quite naked without my armour. Not that I can wear an old suit of metal here away from Avalon.

“Don’t be like that.” Henry gave her an infectious grin, yet she could see worry in his eyes still. “After all, now I have one of the relics of Britain, I can surely…” He trailed off as Eleanor gave him a withering glare.

“Do be quiet, brother mine. You shouldn’t be talking about such secrets in company.” She nodded at Melissa then, apologetically. “I’m sorry, but even though you are engaged to my foolish, loose-lipped brother, there is a lot we can’t tell you. Not until you are genuinely part of the family.”

“I understand.” Melissa returned her nod. “But it isn’t as though I’m going to break up with Henry, you know.”

“I’m sure you won’t.” Eleanor agreed. “But this is concerning the ultimate duty of the Royal Family. I know Americans sometimes don’t understand the concept of Royalty, but we aren’t just privileged and wealthy, we have a duty. Noblesse Oblige. Some duties are heavier than others, but for this one… if I have to lay down my life for it, I will.” She was resolute, and her lips quirked up into a smile.

I was so terrified to start with, so alone, thinking I was the unluckiest person in the world. But my comrades, my friends, they have helped me realise I’m not alone, and seeing the nightmares of London, speaking to Raidre of the Fae, learning that other nations of beings not human exist in the Avalon of these shores… I have to do this. I have to stand above my fears. This is why I was born.

Of course, telling herself this didn’t completely diminish her fears, she still often woke at night drenched in cold sweat from nightmares, and though she could now step into situations that would leave her gravely injured, the thought of pain still making her grit her teeth in anticipation, she was able to stand against it all. Meeting others who fight too, who share the burden, even if I find some aspects of them distasteful, that helps as well. Her lips quirked into a smile despite herself, remembering him.

“I don’t know a lot about the changing world, but Henry has told me some… nothing that he shouldn’t!” Melissa promised frantically, while Henry stammered in apology. “He likes to brag about how brave you are, Eleanor. It’s impossible for me to understand the kind of resolve that is required to lay down your life for your country. I’m not a soldier, or a firefighter, or a police officer. I’m just a model and an actress. The only fighting I’ve done has been in front of a greenscreen.” Her smile was pretty, and Eleanor understood what her brother saw in her. Melissa continued speaking, her hand in his. “I’ll be your sister soon, Eleanor. So… can’t you open up to me, at least a little? Henry is worried and just wants to help.”

“I know he does. But… I wasn’t lying when I said I am the one here with strength.” Eleanor replied softly.

“That’s not true!” Henry declared. “I’ve kept in shape, and more to the point, ever since Akio Oshiro did me that service, I feel stronger than ever.” With a grin he bent down, easily lifting a heavy gilded oak table beside him, though a few beads of sweat stained his brow and his arms were trembling a little. “See? Your brother can lift!” he joked.

I get that he’s trying to lighten the mood, but… Eleanor stood, grabbing Henry, who was still holding the table and hoisted him and it over her head. “Really, I’m sure even Motoko and Natsumi would be able to beat you up, brother. You saw them with that spear.” Putting down her laughing brother, she smiled at the amazement in Melissa’s eyes. “One blessing is, with the power of the other world, the aether, as it’s called, you don’t have to become muscular to grow stronger.” She flexed her seemingly delicate arm.

“Motoko and Natsumi, hmm? Are they on your mind? That means the call, it was from Akio, right?” he asked shrewdly, gladly dropping the table, which made a loud thump as it struck the wooden floor. Her gaze drawn, Eleanor could see Henry was carrying a short sceptre of bronze and rust-pitted iron at his belt, looking out of place compared to the expensive jeans and open-necked white shirt he was wearing.

That’s the one he was able to take from the Tower. I haven’t seen it in action in Avalon though. She shook her head, remembering when she received her armour. I wore it when I was away from others, looking rather a fool, despite it being useless here. Though Raidre says when the eventual return of Avalon encompasses the world we know, the armour would shine again, and likely the sceptre and the other relics will be the same.

“Yes, you win, Henry. Do you have to badger me so?” she sighed. “He has been giving us information. And he shared some concerns with me. Greatly insulting ones, you know!” She tried to look indignant, but failed. “I must admit… even though I am quite sure he is wrong, I do appreciate his worry.”

“That’s just like you, Ellie.” Henry offered soothingly. “Always seeing the best in people. Why, if that Mary Stuart spoke to me like she did to you, I’d have given her the back of my hand.” He gestured to demonstrate, and Melissa whacked him on the head, annoyed.

“You can’t hit a woman, Henry! She’s of the cloth, as well!”

“Come on Mel, woman or not, she has an acid tongue, and clearly is unhappy with Ellie! But you’re right, that wouldn’t solve anything. But Akio, I like to think I’m a pretty good judge of character, and he seemed sincere. And, well, he did help you, didn’t he, Ellie? Like he said, he would have had opportunities to get rid of you if that was his goal.”

Melissa was listening quietly, a little confused, and Eleanor, having thought the same, despite her earlier accusations on the phone, snorted unhappily, her wanting to trust him warring with her desire to deny the visions and prophecies he talked of, that those she trusted, thought of as friends, would betray her.

“Well, some of your ex-girlfriends might disprove that, Henry…” she began, before flushing, embarrassed. “Sorry Melissa. Poor choice of a joke in front of you.” She sighed, apologising. “I was irked that he would tell me I should be additionally wary of certain of my companions, simply because they were Catholics. I find that offensive.”

“Come on, Ellie. I don’t think he means it like that. A vast majority of Catholics are good God-fearing, charitable people, and I’m sure your companions are no exception. But… if he’s looking for a point of commonality, it makes sense. After all, we have two suspicious people. Maxwell Power and Mary Stuart. He’s a cautious one, it seems.”

“Henry, as a Veteran, you know how important trust is.” Eleanor began, and he shook his head.

“Ellie, we’ve been over this. He believes he has good reason to warn you, and considering how much you strike back at him when he does, I‘d say he’s gone above and beyond for you.” He grinned then, still as boyish as ever despite his age. “I would say he’s sweet on you, Ellie, but considering those girls he was going around with…”

“That maid of his, Hyacinth, she really hates me.” Eleanor complained, surprised at how hurt she felt over that. Saying she would rip out my tongue was going rather too far, I’d say… “She cursed me out as though she wished to kill me.”

“I bet you said something cutting, Ellie. Really, the two of you hardly hit it off.” Henry suggested, and Melissa spoke up.

“I understand, Eleanor. I found him rather arrogant and his behaviour with women is immoral.”

“Behaviour aside… he’s right. It is wrong of us to judge.” She sighed, troubled and unsure. “At least not without all the facts, and those girls are willing to even fight by his side, despite being so weak…”

“Are these the girls you said could beat me up?” Henry laughed. “They had resolve. I don’t like it when such resolve is mocked. I expect Hyacinth is the same. Besides, if someone was to badmouth my Mel, I’d be furious too.”

As his fiancée smiled, Henry continued. “If it was just your life, it’d be different, Ellie. But it’s not, is it? No, you’ve admitted you carry the weight of Britain on your shoulders. Well, I’ll be there to help you now.” He patted the sceptre happily. “Uncle Arthur and the others are undertaking an evaluation, right? There’s no way Arthur will betray you, Ellie, but he insisted on taking any tests along with the others, and he’s happy to do it. He’d rather you be apologetic for doubting them, than get stabbed in the back. And I agree.”

“Yes, Sir Arthur would never turn on me.” Eleanor agreed. “But it’s so frustrating. Apparently Max Power is a fake, and the forces under Mary Stuart were all decoys and she’s vanished. At least she didn’t kill anyone, like Max Power did, but… well, Mary-Jane can heal them, I hope.” If not, I could always send them to Japan. Brave men deserve the best care…

“All the more reason to listen to him. Anyway, the situation is in hand, right?” he asked, and Eleanor nodded, glancing at Melissa, before sighing. My foolish brother will be telling her too much anyway, and she will be part of the family soon…

“Yes. The Tower has been closed to all tourists, and the areas that are off-limits to the public at all times have been guarded by the best. We have more of the elite SAS dressed as Beefeaters, so as not to cause a panic, but anyone trying to enter the Tower will be captured. As for my Avalon, Raidre and his forces are there, while everyone undergoes the evaluations.” She felt the occasional burst of unease that signalled her Avalon being attacked, but it quickly passed, as it often did.

It’s probably just more of those cursed Goblins trying their luck. It was rather satisfying to see Akio manhandle the so-called Wild Hunt that way. Her lips twitched as she fought the urge to smile as she remembered how panicked he was when she was injured. If he can fake that, he’s better than a Hollywood actor. “I believe that man means well, but he doesn’t know the others like I do.”

“Well, with the Tower and your Territory…” Henry was using a word he had picked up from Akio. “…secured, what worry is there? Delaying the conquest of the other London for a few days while we deal with loose ends won’t be a problem. Grandmother would go mad if you were to be killed, Ellie.”

“I hate it when you are so reasonable.” Eleanor agreed. “But you’re right. There’s nothing we can do but wait…” These things take time. If we are going to mistrust and doubt the others, we should only do it once, and thoroughly… Like that, time passed, a number of long, draining hours, Eleanor forced to listen to Henry flirting with his fiancée, her face becoming ever more strained and unhappy.

“You look tense, Ellie.” Henry was concerned, and Eleanor resisted the urge to snap at him. It’s not his fault.

“Of course I’m tense, Henry. You would be too, if you were sitting here, feeling helpless.” She was drumming her fingers restlessly on the table beside her, a most unladylike act, but she was well and truly vexed. “The feeling of unease is growing. It must be a major attack, and here I am, uselessly waiting.”

“You have the Territories around the Tower from your comrades, right? They should act automatically, from what I understand.” Henry asked, and she nodded.

“Yes, and we have the defenders in the Palace as well. They should be more than up to the task, but it is a painful feeling, to be so helpless.”

“I see.” Henry nodded. “If it bothers you, I could take a look?” he suggested, and Eleanor frowned.

“No, I can’t let you put yourself at risk, Henry, you know nothing of that world.” she denied Henry, with Melissa looked worried for him.

“Oh come on. I’m not an idiot, Ellie.” he insisted reasonably. “I was a soldier a long time. I understand reconnaissance. Besides, your Territory is well fortified. All I’m doing is nipping in and taking a look at the situation, gathering intelligence and putting your mind at ease. I can be gone and back in a few minutes, when I find Raidre he’ll fill me in, right?”

“I don’t want you doing anything dangerous…” Eleanor warned, having a bad feeling, the constant niggles of alerts getting to her.

“I’ll command the living armour you have in the Palace. As a Royal myself, they should listen to me, even if I can’t access the Tower basement below.” he spoke meaningfully. “Fortunately when Akio gave me this gift, he explained how to return quickly, by expelling the aether. So I’ll be fine. But if you can’t go yourself, then I’m the only one you have.”

“I don’t feel good about this. Yes, I don’t see how any enemy can breach the barrier that protects us, but if Mary Stuart or Max Power…” She hadn’t seen the footage but had been told that whoever this Max was, he was a Gods’ Chosen, and Mary Stuart clearly was too. “…it’s too much of a risk for a novice like you.”

“Don’t be like that!” Henry gave her a broad grin. “Why else would I have gained the ability to go to this world, if not to help you, Ellie, Britain’s Green Knight?” He teased her, as he did when they were young. “I’ll be back before you know it.” He shut his eyes, and despite the protests from Eleanor and Melissa, he refused to back down, and a few minutes later he was breathing slowly, his Astral body departed.

“I’m worried.” Melissa whispered softly, looking down at her fiancé with a pale face.

“There’s no reason to be.” Eleanor muttered. “There’s no reason. But I too feel a chill.” No, it’s surely just the feeling of my Avalon being in battle. It is common, every day there’s a probing attack or two. But… Akio’s warning flashed in her mind, and with a grimace, she pulled out her phone, to dial her grandmother.

I have to trust someone. Sir Arthur is the obvious choice. I’ll call grandmother and get him to retrieve Henry and find out just what’s going on. She wanted to enter herself, but grandmother had instructed her to remain contactable, in case she was required to act against the appearance of Max Power or Mary Stuart’s forces…

This is a nightmare. Now I’m second guessing everyone. Her only solace was the churning of the water energy inside her lower body, the feeling warm and comfortable. If anyone thinks I am the simple Eleanor from before, they’ll be in for a rude awakening…

“This really is amazing, I never tire of it.” Henry looked around at the Palace, the sceptre at his waist now shining a brilliant bronze, with ruby and sapphire inlays. Taking a swing, he grinned. “Akio, you thought I was no match for your little fiancées, but with this…”

He talked to himself happily, heading for the exit. On route he came across eight suits of armour, moving without people inside, performing patrols. On seeing him, they raised spears, swords and maces in a threatening manner, but Henry simply spoke in an authoritative voice. “I, Prince Henry Philip Charles Windsor, of the true Royal line of Britain, do command you. Defend me and the land!”

At his words, all the sets of armour saluted, falling into line, and Henry breathed out a sigh of relief. I know Ellie showed me that when we retrieved my sceptre, but I admit it’s still rather nerve-wracking. I don’t know how Ellie does it. He had boasted that he would only be a few minutes, just in and out, but it had taken him quite a bit of courage to make that offer, only seeing his sister suffering had motivated him. She looks awful. She’s doing the right thing, acting on intelligence received, no matter how painful. But if I can relieve just one of her worries… all the work she’s put in protecting the Tower, she would be devastated if it went to waste now…

It didn’t take long to get outside, the dark, shimmering skies above filling him with a brief sense of wonder. That feeling lasted a mere moment, as he soon heard the sound of distant explosions. They were coming from the east, and Henry had a bad feeling. “Follow me!” he ordered the suits of armour, and clutching his sceptre in a hand that was sweating nervously, silver mist rising, he rapidly raced along beside the river.

He quickly ran into an issue, slamming into an invisible barrier, and he realised he must have run into one of the Territories held by Eleanor’s companions. Blood scattered from his nose, red and steaming silver, and ignoring the pain, he started skirting the Territory, the suits of living armour following. As he passed through the cleared area, his senses were telling him something was definitely wrong.

They say soldiers can always tell when something isn’t right, a sixth sense. I can still hear explosions, they should be dying off by now if it’s a minor attack, right? Worse, I’m sure I can hear voices… Slowing down, he started moving as stealthily as he could, passing between the buildings and taking what alleyways he could find. It took him around ten minutes to traverse the four or five hundred meters he had to go to reach the shadow of the massive, sparkling edifice of the St Paul’s Cathedral of the shadow of London. He had no time to admire the spectacle, as what he saw stole his breath.

A battle was raging, a score of people dressed in fanciful white robes with golden and red crosses embroidered on them, as well as some twice that of armoured warriors, men and women alike, carrying swords, spears and axes, engaging a number of hulking humanoid seals, armed with massive, spiked whalebone clubs and great two-handed blades carved from ivory. Blood was splashing the ground, both sides bleeding.

Even as he watched, Henry saw the leader of the Selkie, for that must be who the seals were, Raidre, bring down a massive bone mace on the head of one warrior, crushing the skull fatally. He let out a bellowing roar, tusks goring at another, who fell back, breastplate torn open, before a number of words spoken in a dissonant, barely understandable tongue echoed across the battlefield, and the berserk Selkies all stumbled, most of them falling to their knees, though Raidre managed to keep upright, barely, losing his grip on the mace.

[As I Live, Says The Lord, Every Knee Shall Bow To Me!]

Henry staggered, his own knees hitting the ground, scraping painfully. Fortunately the armour behind him seemed unaffected. Panicked, he searched around for the speaker, only to watch in horror as one of the Selkie perished, and then another, cut down by spears and swords of shining silver and steel. The group in robes began to sing, a hauntingly beautiful hymn that would not have sounded out of place in Sunday Mass, and a great circle of energy formed, brilliantly glowing a vivid whitish-indigo, like an Angel’s halo.

I have to get out of here. Eleanor was right, this is no ordinary attack. But from what I understand, they shouldn’t be able to penetrate so deeply… He began expelling his aether, draining his body, only for a pretty voice to speak behind him.

[Be still!] The words were like needles in his mind, and Henry stopped, his body no longer obeying him. All he could move were his eyes, and he looked up to see Mary Stuart standing over him, a benevolent expression on her face, though it was marred by the blood that was leaking from her mouth, her lips and cheeks split, vermillion dripping, and silver running like mercury.

“Prince Henry, isn’t this a surprise? What brings you here?” she asked, speaking English again, her moss-green eyes looking as friendly and unconcerned as if she was simply meeting him for afternoon tea, which was somehow more chilling, with the blood soaking her grin, and the savage battle continuing on in the shadow of the Cathedral. “I was expecting your sister, after all, I have gone to great pains to welcome her!”

Unable to respond, Henry glared at her in silence, and Mary shrugged, her smile unchanging. “Of course, the Lord has your tongue. [Speak!]” The strange words were said again, and Henry could almost divine the meaning, as he was showered by her bloody spittle.

Wheezing, the invisible grip on his mouth released, he spat out the words. “Mary Stuart! You’ve betrayed my sister, the Queen, all of Britain! How can you do this? Eleanor is protecting London, if you do this, all she has done will be lost, and the people will be at risk! How can you, as a good Christian, countenance this? You can’t believe God would want all this suffering?”

Mary continued to smile, eyeing him curiously. “What God wants is to save this world, and as many sinners as he can.” she declared, and Henry knew she believed it, her eyes were glittering with absolute certainty.

He managed to shift his gaze a little, and he could see that Raidre and his surviving Selkie were beating a hasty retreat, leaving the dead on both sides behind, slowly fading to some sort of silvery balls that shimmered like a rainbow on an oil slick. The singing voices of the Choir were continuing, as the surviving armoured warriors pressed forwards, only to come under attack from a volley of sparkling bolts of energy, punching through several, killing them instantly and forcing them back, their charge halted.

“Your people are dying, don’t you feel anything?” he asked, and Mary Stuart shrugged again.

“I feel great grief and sadness, of course.” she answered, a tear running down her face. “Believe it or not, while I loathe sinners and those who spurn the Lord, I have compassion. After all, I too was a wretched unbeliever, a mocker, once. But I repented. And it is not too late for your sister, or for you. But the hour is at hand. The cock will soon crow. I grieve for all lost souls, but when the Earth joins the Ninth Heaven, all will rejoice.” She looked down at him, her hands fidgeting with a ring on her finger, gleaming gold. “It’s simply a matter of time. I can wait no longer. Britain is stealing what does not belong to it, and that must stop, the worship returned. Now, I am surprised. How did you hide the fact you were blessed from me, Prince Henry? I suppose it must be a false, heathen god.”

She leaned in close, and her beautiful, bloodstained face was pressed against his, and his body would have flinched, were he able to move. “Don’t listen to them. Their truths create the lie. The world is indeed in grave danger, and this infighting is what will condemn us. There are many mansions, and more monsters under the Heavens. Only the Ninth Heaven offers safety and succour.”

Her breath was hot on his cheek, and he listened dumbly, unable to escape. “I do not relish death, but I am prepared to die, as are all the Church of True Revelation. The world has changed. The Pope, may God bless him, is a good, kind man. But kindness will not stave off the end. So we will wade in blood if we must, our own and those of the sinners. We will bear the crown of thorns, and in the end, the Lord of the Ninth Heaven will judge us. I do not fear damnation, only failure. Those who live by the sword, even if wielded in a good cause, will perish by the sword.” She pulled away, and Henry found himself regretting it for a moment, her smile almost mesmerising him like a deadly snake.

“Now, this is a fortunate meeting. If you are prepared to give up the blessing of your false god, the impious demon that has beguiled you, I will return you power such as befits more a Prince. Though your ancestors brought forth that hollow shell called the Church of England, I cannot fault you for it. Look…”

She gestured to her forces, which even now were engaging a group of strangely-moving green-skinned creatures wearing long black and red hats, like jesters, the halo of light burning the frontrunners to sparkling silver dust. “…only the Ninth Heaven can bestow the ability for true believers, those who did not earn the Lord’s blessing, to enter this distorted world filled with godless abominations. I can make better use of that power, and I will return it to you in a different form. It is not a bad offer, is it? Now, a question. Can you access the basement of the Tower of London? What is there should never have belonged to you. If so… I have no need to bother your sister any longer.”

Henry merely laughed uproariously, until tears sprang from his eyes. Seeing that, Mary clenched her bloody lips, eyes narrowing, but that just made Henry laugh harder. Only you, huh? Such arrogance, Mary Stuart. I’m proof you are full of shit, and I’ve seen others.

“I am not seeing what is so amusing.” Mary growled balefully. [There Are No Lies Before The Lord.]

The strange words came again, Mary wincing in pain, before she returned to speaking English. “Now, what is so amusing, Prince? If you delay, surely your sister will eventually come running. Can you access the basement of the Tower?”

“I was just laughing at you being so wrong.” Henry found he had to speak, and his ears and nose were bleeding freely now, his mouth numb. “I have no gift, I’m not a Gods’ Chosen.” At those confident words, Mary looked as if she was going to speak up, but he continued, words compelled from him. “As for the basement? You mean the room of relics? Yes, I can.” Curse my damn mouth, why can’t I keep silent? If she steals the precious treasures that our family has gathered for fifteen hundred years, the items of destiny…

“No, not that godless trash.” Mary declared, angered. “The true basement, here in this world! Where what you have stolen from us lies, waiting to be reclaimed. The Holy Grail!”

“The Grail? That’s just a stupid Arthurian legend.” Henry managed, amazed and flabbergasted. “Joseph of Arimathea never even came to England. If the Grail exists, it’s long lost…” He paused as she grabbed his chin, her fingers biting into his flesh with enough force to crack bone, and one tooth was forced free, making him groan. Damn, I wonder if Ellie and Mel are seeing this? Don’t the injuries go between worlds?

“I’m not here to debate theology. I know the difference between myth and truth.” she snarled, for the first time her mask dropping. “The Fisher King was real though, and the great cauldron of Annwfn that he guarded was taken from his lands and the Tower of London built to protect it when the Kingship changed to the Norman lines.”

“Talking of false Gods?” Henry managed, unimpressed, though his mind was racing. “That’s your Holy Grail?”

“No, but…” her voice hissed. “The truth of the Grail is tied with the Ninth Heaven. Prayer, belief, shapes worlds, all worlds, this blighted realm most of all. And the faithful, their prayers gather, sacred objects, relics, sites, they all attracted the Adherence of the Ninth Heaven. As does your false Grail, so many stories, myths and lies dwell in the minds of others. Adherence that belongs to us!” She gestured wildly. “The world may seem peaceful, but this is only a shallow wall separating us from the chaos. Already creatures such as those damn seals walk amongst us. But the creatures of myth and legend are nothing compared to what lurks above. While your sister bleeds the power worthlessly strengthening this pathetic hallowed ground that can be kicked over by a child, we could be putting it to use. We must use it.”

Her eyes burned with fanaticism. “Only then can we guide Earth into the embrace of the Ninth Heaven, and the only true safety. So, can you reach it? The Tower prevents all but Royalty who can access this world from entering. And destroying those ancient wards would be… troubling.”

“Sorry to disappoint, but I told you, I’m not special. Besides, only the Queen and her designated heir can do it.” Henry answered, unable to stop himself, despite trying to bite his tongue.

“In that case… I suppose I need your sister after all. Why not keep me company a while? Sooner or later she will have to come, her and all her friends.” The grin she gave was knowing, and Henry felt a surge of fear. Akio’s right. She’s got allies in amongst the group. That look can’t mean anything else. But who and how many?

“One thing I don’t understand is why we were being watched so closely? Fortunately I was ready to move. Yes, I find it… difficult… to be polite to those who try my patience, my grandmother, may she be enshrined in the Ninth Heaven, under His light, always used to criticise me for that. But it seemed the scale of interest in us had spiked recently. Why?”

“Because…” Henry stopped suddenly, as the sky darkened, a tide of something black covering the skies flooding outwards, surrounding the Tower of London, drawing Mary’s eyes.

I can’t hold my words, but… as her attention wavered, he managed to divert them a little. “Max Power.” he gasped. “Maxwell Power is already dead, he’s a fake. He’s like you and Ellie…”

“Nonsense. If Max Power was using sinful powers, I’d know. He wanted to be granted the grace of the Ninth Heaven, so he helped me to win over…” Her eyes went wide as a shining lance of silver carved up into the skies of London, and feathers fell like a blizzard, followed by a cawing host of Ravens, the cacophony deafening.

“…if it is Max…” she muttered suddenly, looking uncertain. “…was he using me? No, letting someone else take all my hard work is a failure I will not allow, not this…” Her teeth ground together, and Henry shouted a command, his voice his own as she wavered.

“Kill her, quickly! Don’t stop until she’s defeated!” he screamed, throat raw. At that moment the living armours clanked forwards at a speed far faster than Henry could have imagined, and the lead knight swung a sword. Henry tore to his feet, wincing as muscles and tendons protested as he got off his knees.

Mary Stuart dodged back, nearly stumbling over her white and gold robes, and as he ran she called [Remain…] Her words were cut off, a line of blood blooming as a spear pierced her side. Turning to the attacking knights she cursed, but Henry did not see what was happening, as he raced for the Tower. I can feel the binding on me loosening, she wasn’t able to fully reapply it, the living armours interrupted her.

The Tower was the key. Henry ran, the tide of Goblins being cut down one by one blocking Mary’s forces, preventing them from progressing, bolts of energy flying out towards them from several directions, though the ones from the Tower had stopped. Now he was approaching, Henry could see dead ravens and silver sparkles littering the ground, and a figure stepping inside the Tower. Is that Max Power? I’ll just check and make sure, then I’ll hopefully be able to flee…

Side One Hundred And Forty – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor / Prince Henry Windsor

“Is this safe?” Melissa asked, her tone rather worried, as Eleanor paced the richly-appointed sitting room of the Palace restlessly. Seeing her being clearly worried for Henry, Eleanor managed a slight smile. Though I hardly feel in the mood for good cheer. This whole situation is horribly draining…

“Safe? I wouldn’t say that.” Eleanor admitted. “The shadow of London is a dangerous place, it’s why I didn’t want Henry to put on airs and try to impress us.” On seeing alarm cross Melissa’s features, Eleanor softened her tone. “But within my Avalon, where I’ve laid my banner, there shouldn’t really be too much to worry about. The energy of my Avalon keeps out my enemies, and we have been setting up a number of defences. He’ll be back soon, I’m sure.”

“I still don’t understand all this.” Melissa muttered. “It seems unbelievable. Other worlds, mystical powers. How is it that nobody knows about this?”

“It’s hardly nobody.” Eleanor disagreed. “Those in power, those with wealth and connections, they are usually the first to find out. But everybody wants to keep the status quo as much as possible.”

“Why?” she persisted. “Doesn’t everybody need to know about this? How is it fair to keep such knowledge to ourselves?”

“Fair? It’s not really a question of fair.” Eleanor eyed her brother, who was breathing softly, as though asleep. “Can you imagine it? The civil unrest, the chaos? Grandmother, the Prime Minister, father, they all agree that we need to assess the situation and make preparation before the revelations come out. We aren’t alone in that. America, Japan, France, other countries… everybody is scrambling to put measures in place, to prevent panic.” Her smile turned bitter. “Some more than others. We are quite good at gathering those Chosen by the Gods, but unlike Japan we haven’t been able to pass any suitable laws yet. Damn the press.”

“It still doesn’t seem real, but…” Melissa managed a smile. “Seeing you lift Henry and that table so effortlessly… you could be an Olympic gold-medallist easily enough.”

“I daresay that the Olympics will have to change.” Eleanor snorted, amused. “But then, if I recall my history, weren’t the Olympics dedicated to the Gods of Greece? So maybe it’ll just be getting back to its roots…” There were loud footsteps outside the room now, and raised voices. Meanwhile, behind her, Melissa was looking at Henry, a concerned expression on her face. She reached down and wiped at his nose, revealing a trace of crimson on her fingers.

“Uh, Eleanor, Henry’s bleeding?” she cried, tone shrill, and Eleanor turned, her sapphire eyes narrowing.

“Let me see.” She saw the gleam of red on Melissa’s fingers, before inspecting Henry, tilting his head back. There was indeed some blood leaking from his nose, just a trickle. “Maybe a nosebleed, could be coincidence…” she suggested, that uneasy feeling returning. “But I don’t trust coincidences, not today…”

As she was gently tilting her brother’s head to look in his ears, the hurried conversations outside were becoming annoying. Concentrating, she realised she could hear snatches of conversation, despite the very good soundproofing of the sitting room.

“…Tower of London, it’s a disaster.”

“…Her Majesty has summoned the Prime Minister.”

“…all over the news, London is in a panic…”

Just what is going on? The buzzing of unease at her Territory being attacked had intensified so much Eleanor was now sure something had gone badly wrong. As she turned Henry’s head she could see a faint glitter of red within his ear. Henry, you reckless fool…

“Quick, turn on the Television!” Eleanor hissed, and after being stunned for a moment, Melissa raced over to the large flatscreen and turned it on, BBC News coming up after she pressed a button. The view immediately changed to one of London, the Tower of London, in fact. A reporter was talking over photographs of the scene, where a number of soldiers were keeping everybody out, while ambulances were parked up with flashing blue lights, wounded Beefeaters… No, SAS soldiers… being carried in by frantic paramedics, while other bodies, wrapped in sheets that were already starting to darken with liquid, were being carried to a parked military vehicle.

“…as you can see from the scene…” the reporter was saying, her voice cracking despite her professionalism, a tone of grim wonder totally at odds with the images. “…a terrorist attack defying belief has occurred at the Tower of London. Fortunately, no members of the public were on site during the incident, as the Tower had been undertaking an unscheduled closure, perhaps due to advance warning of such a threat. If so, the government has questions to answer…”

What happened? It’s not coincidence… the footage was picking up the broken door to the main Tower, with ominous red splashes across the shattered metal and stone. Henry! Panic was rising, and not just in Eleanor, as Melissa had already realised that Henry must have been in danger, just from the little Eleanor had shared.

“Henry! Henry!” she wailed, starting to shake him by his arm, and Eleanor gently reached out and grabbed her shoulder. Melissa instantly struck her hand away, before her eyes cleared and she apologised, her tone still distraught.

“It’s all right. I understand.” Eleanor spoke urgently. “But he’s not sleeping! You can’t wake him up like that. Henry, the damn fool, the minute he saw there was a danger, he should have come back. Always so reckless…” Eleanor’s lip was bleeding and healing alternately as her teeth worried it nervously. The news was continuing behind her, displaying footage of a single man wrapped in a dark cloak somehow surviving being shot at by the soldiers dressed as Beefeaters at the Gate to the Tower, silver sparks flashing, as though the bullets were deflecting off armour.

“What do we do?” Melissa was crying now, and Eleanor felt a pain in her temples, taking a deep, long breath to steady her racing heart.

“We don’t panic. Henry could return at any minute. But whatever happens, I have to go. It’s clear that everything is going very wrong.” She shook her head, rebinding her hair into a ponytail with a ribbon, preparing herself for battle. Picking up the old rotary-style phone on the table beside her, she dialled, and soon she was speaking to her grandmother.

“Granddaughter, you’ve seen the news?” her grandmother asked, tone strained, and she replied swiftly.

“Yes, it’s hard to avoid it, the Palace is in uproar! My Avalon is under attack, and worse… Henry, he went in to take a peek, he said, just to set my mind at ease, and he hasn’t come back! I can’t just sit here in the Palace while everything collapses!”

There was silence for a moment, before the Queen spoke. “Granddaughter, the situation is about more than just us. But my foolish grandson… he was always too reckless. I worried when he was in the army, and now…” her voice faltered.

“Grandmother…” Eleanor urgently suggested, as the television continued to show the scene from the Tower, tanks and other heavy military ordinance surrounding the building. “I need Sir Arthur and the others back. I don’t think I can do this alone. We need to respond!”

“It seems that the Japanese were right about there being danger, granddaughter.” she intoned gravely. “If that is the case, perhaps they are right about the other things they talked about, such as the danger of betrayal. Granddaughter, I can’t risk you, even… even for this.”

“That’s wrong!” Eleanor shouted, surprising the frightened and desperate Melissa, who was alternating glancing between Henry, whose hand she was clutching in hers, and the television with its litany of grim, shocking news. “Grandmother, we bear the responsibility for what lies beneath the Tower in that shadow of London. It’s more precious than our lives, you told me. Even bitter enemies, regicides and usurpers were told the secret. Is my life worth more than theirs?”

My hands are shaking, I’m sweating, I feel sick. But I am the Green Knight. I can do this. Besides, am I any less brave than Akio, or that maid, or those two schoolgirls? Her thoughts turned to the sly, irritating smile on his face as he lectured her, as well as the bitter, surly vitriol that the Fae maid Hyacinth directed to her. That’s loyalty. She cares for him a lot. Raidre… well, our relationship is rather more mutually beneficial, but even now, are he and his people fighting a desperate battle?

“Grandmother, I shall take his warnings to heart and be cautious, but… even, even if I’m wrong and I’ve been betrayed, it won’t be all of them. Better some of us are there than…” Her words were cut off by a loud scream from Melissa, whose normally coffee-coloured skin had somehow turned pale. She was still holding Henry’s hand, but now it wasn’t attached to his body, instead the arm was flopping in her grip, blood gushing to the ground. A leg fell free as well, and Henry was shuddering, pale as a ghost. Melissa turned, vomiting onto the bloodstained floor, and Eleanor froze for a moment.

“Grandmother! Henry is dying! Get Mary-Jane here now!” she roared, adrenaline and fear pushing her to action. Seizing her older brother’s body, she tightened her grip against his stumps, crushing flesh and bone together, a crude torniquet for the wounds. It’ll cause more damage to him, but if he bleeds out, it’s over.

“As for the others, it’s not a matter of whether they’ll betray me or not!” she spat, her hands covered in blood, tears running down her cheeks, anger, frustration and helplessness mixing together into a maelstrom threating to engulf her. If only I could heal like Akio can. I could help Henry hang on… but even if I do, if he takes more wounds there… “Henry is in Avalon! If he’s wounded there, it means the defences have fallen! The Tower could fall!”

“I…” her grandmother hesitated, unusual for her, and the moment of delay was causing Eleanor physical pain. “I’ll send them. But we are testing them on a site several miles from here, it will take a few minutes…”

“No time!” Eleanor shouted. “I’ll go myself for now. Please, grandmother. This time… I need your support, even if I’m being reckless.” Her trepidation was replaced by a cold, icy feeling. Perhaps this is what it is truly like to bear the weight of a country on my shoulders? The Tower… I have to enter Avalon there to get the best benefits, but… Her gaze flickered to the television, and she made up her mind. Caution, trust but not blindly. In that case…

“Melissa, stay here. A healer is coming, she can stop Henry bleeding out. He’s a tough one, I promise you that, more so now than ever. I’ll go and send him back, while a friend of mine comes and saves him. As for the missing limbs…” She shook her head. There are ways. I know it…

“Eleanor, you…” Melissa managed brokenly, her eyes dead, cradling the severed arm. Sorry, there’s no time…

“I’ll put an end to this, and the uncertainty.” Eleanor promised, as she ran from the room, her speed exceeding even the greatest of marathon runners. There’s no time for subtlety, or keeping this hidden. Mary Stuart, Max Power, whoever you are… this will not stand! Henry, my idiot brother, you are supposed to be getting married! I know in the army they joke that’s a death flag, but this is just too much!

She ignored the shouts and screams of panicking Palace staff as she raced through the halls and out into the grounds. Sprinting towards the walls surrounding the Palace, she ignored the flashes of cameras and the filming news crews outside as she vaulted over them, despite them towering greater than her height. As she landed heavily, she hurried eastwards, ignoring shouts and cries of those calling out to her…

Henry, Raidre… hang on! I’m coming! She clenched her fist, a cold anger simmering. Perhaps this was why I was chosen by the Green Man. For this day, to make this right. No matter the cost to me…

Henry screamed, a heart-wrenching roar of pain, as his leg came free, joining his arm on the ground below, the dark floor, made from interlocking tiles in an odd, Celtic knotwork-style pattern, now soaked with puddles of red blood, silver mist rising from it. Even so, he kept his gaze firmly fixed on the bastard that had casually disarmed him. Dis-legged me too. Sorry Ellie, Mel. Looks like I really am as stupid as the tabloids say.

Having followed the cloaked figure into the Tower to get a better look at him, Henry had been surprised to see it wasn’t Max Power, at least, the look was different, with a pale face, pitch dark hair and eyes that seemed to vary between blue, green, brown and black depending on the angle of the light. Henry, having seen all he needed to, tried to expel his aether as taught, the curse on him from Mary Stuart fading, and then the figure had laughed. Several ravens flew down from the flock around the tower to attack the intruder, but as he lashed out, hand shining silver, turning into a great whip that struck out, shredding them into a tide of black feathers, the silver strands had darted out, faster than Henry could blink, ensnaring him, dragging him inside.

The Tower feels strange. Powerful, somehow. Even now, the pain searing through his mutilated body distracting him, Henry could feel the weight of power from below prickling him. It was as if the country itself, no, all the life in it, trees, flowers, grass, insects, animals, even humans, was weighing down his shoulders. At the time the feeling had confused Henry, and he wondered if it was the Holy Grail, as Mary Stuart had called it.

“I won’t help you.” Henry spat blood, and the figure, who surprisingly, it turned out, was the being masquerading as Max Power, just in his true, original form, merely laughed.

“I can always take an eye this time.” he warned coolly. “I do not see why you are being so stubborn. I have told you, I am not here for the Cauldron of Bran which you foolish inheritors of my family protect. Such power is beyond my scope. Besides, my aunt would be most wroth.” He shook his head, and Henry, still prevented from leaving by the energy within the silver whip, which twisted and moved as if it was an extension of his kidnapper’s body, grimaced in pain, torment searing through all his nerves, even ones he wasn't aware he had.

“No, I am only here to claim my share of the treasures of Geas from this place. If there are none for me, I will not be able to take them, you know this.” He smiled so innocently, but Henry had tasted the pain behind that smile.

“I don’t understand…” Henry began. Like all villains, Henry had discovered that Max… might as well call him that for now, for simplicity’s sake. …liked the sound of his own voice rather too much. “…from what you’ve said, nothing makes sense! How can you be our ancestors?”

“Not ancestors. Antecedents. The Royal line has changed a number of times over the long centuries. But mine is older than yours. Though it vanished in the dusts of betrayal and history.” He snorted mockingly. “Now, are you going to open the way? In the Material world, I have been stymied, but the items exist here too.”

What would Ellie do? She’s brighter than me, not that that’s hard. I know! Buy time! Find out intelligence! That’s the military way. After all, I did say this was reconnaissance! Fortunately, he didn’t think that Max was able to kill him, or he’d have done it already. I don’t relish losing any more body parts, but at least I’ll fit in with some of the boys and girls in the Veteran clubs. “All right. I can see that I won’t be able to stop you…” Henry agreed, his head clear despite the grievous injuries he had suffered. “…but indulge me. Who are you really, and why are you doing this? And what’s your connection with Mary Stuart? That doesn’t add up!”

“I am in a hurry. Your little sister will be here soon, bringing her numerous allies. Now, one can kill those fools, I am proof of that.” He grinned, and there was definitely something inhuman about him. “However, that is Mary Stuart’s problem, not mine. Now, open the way. You have the blood.” He laughed, shaking Henry, sprinkling more gore on the patterns.

“All right, I remember what Ellie said, but… I’ve lost a lot of that blood, so my mind isn’t very clear. It’ll take me a few minutes, and your story will be a distraction from the pain.” He coughed, ruby and silver scattering.

“Very well. My father was a son of a king. A foolish, disloyal son, easily led stray by our great-aunt… no, aunt. She hates to be referred to in any manner that makes her seem old. She always did want to remain young and beautiful forever. Some said she was carrying Fae blood, though too thin for their eternal beauty. Perhaps it is true, look at my brother and I.” his tone was sour and self-mocking. “Half-Fae abominations, and cursed. My brother… he is cursed always to fail by his own hand, whereas I…” he closed his mouth. “Let me just say it is a similar burden. As to why… everything has a price, my young Prince. Everything.”

“So, if I help you get what you want, you’ll let me live?” Henry asked, not holding out much hope.

“Oh, I swear Three Oaths.” he snorted, amused. “I will let you live. I will not seek to claim the Cauldron, and I will take only three items, should the Geas on them prove suitable. In exchange…” Henry listened, surprised. “You will unlock the way, no longer seek to hinder me, and will tell nobody of what I have discussed here. Else… well, your Woe will claim you.” He kicked at Henry’s fallen sceptre. “Those who take up the treasures here always have a Geas. Some for good, some for ill.”

“All right, I agree!” Henry nodded frantically, grasping at straws. “Keep talking and I’ll open a path…” Tell nobody? I’m not the smartest, but I remember that there was a riddle about how to get around that… The sceptre had rolled closer to Henry after the blow, and he grasped it, hiding it in his clothing.

“The surest way to create great Weal, through Unseelie Arts, is to give great Woe, but Woe to one’s bloodline is so much greater, orders of magnitude more powerful. After all, the Dark Queen of the Unseelie did grievously wound her own father and betray the Court. Well, my brother is similar. Hated by the Seelie, betrayed the Unseelie, now he sniffs around the Wild Hunt. Poor fool. Still wanting to avenge mother and father. Perhaps I shall take him a gift, if you hurry.” The silver whip tightened, and Henry groaned, beginning to recite the words Eleanor had told him, agonisingly slowly.

“Our aunt cursed us both, turning us into the half-Fae, half-human abominations we are, stained with misfortune. Unlike him though, I gave up on revenge centuries ago. Aunt is simply too strong, with Weal many times our Woe. My Woe is such that I was summoned by this fool, Maxwell Power. He had been gifted an ability beyond this world. He sought to bind me… yet in the end I killed him. And the power was compatible with my human half.” He smiled then. “I took his place, and found another, who I killed. How, you ask, can I overcome my Woe? By doing good deeds.”

The floor opened, sliding to reveal a dark staircase, and Max smiled, satisfised. “Good. I had feared you were trying to be foolish, defiant.” He lifted up the bound Henry easily enough. “Even with entry permitted, I am unconvinced there are no traps. My brother is careless, arrogant, and always underestimates his foe and overestimates himself. I am not such a fool.”

Descending the steps, torches on the walls shining in a number of unusual colours, Max continued. “I stole the identity of my would-be slaver, and with the power of the second, which I forced to obey, for it too was a match for me, a small miracle, I used the connections and wealth of both bodies to do many good deeds, aiding others selflessly. Though in the end, much like my brother, all that I touch will turn to ashes. The end of those shining actions comes now.” His smile was now cold. “After all, the Woe always has its due. My brother knows that all too well.”

Maxwell Power, we did always wonder why his foundation was so eager to give away money and support… I thought he was just taken with Ellie, I mean, she is beautiful. But… Explosions outside the Tower were increasing in intensity, the world shaking ominously, a faint buzzing, as though words spoken in a low voice, too quiet to hear, drilling into his slowly-fogging brain.

“Mary Stuart? How is aiding her good?” Henry asked, as they reached the bottom of the stairs, and a door opened into the room filled with armour, banners, lances, spears, swords, axes and more, as well as gems, cups, cloaks, hats and other objects. Many were ordinary, to camouflage the treasures, or with little power, but Henry knew amongst them there were treasures that Ellie wouldn’t forgive him for losing. But this is the only way. Gather intelligence, put it to use, and we might have the last laugh…

“Good and evil are complicated matters.” Max snorted softly, eyes wide as he looked around, taking a deep breath of satisfaction. “Her end goal is laudable, if you wish to survive. Of course, bending the knee, losing freedom, might not be a price all would pay for safety. The woman is crazed, the same madness as infests my brother. The ends always justify the means, no matter how ruthless. I happen to disagree, but…” He bent down, picking up a broken sword from the pile. “Yes, this one has a heavy Geas for me. I can take it. But… my brother can have it. A broken sword from our broken father, who broke faith and murdered his own father. Perfect.”

“Is that what you came for? Just who… is your father?” Henry asked, and Max shook his head.

“Father and mother are long dead, and brother stole their bodies. He is obsessed with returning them to life, but he will fail, as he always does. I had not seen him in a long time. Until he darkened the doors of the Wild Hunt, looking for vengeance. Such a sorrowful sight. Now… back to Mary Stuart… she is powerful, and ruthless, but her temper burns hot. Such converts are always the most fanatical.” He bent down once more, and retrieved a spear from the pile, looking satisfied.

“Yes. This one calls to me. The Geas on it makes me smile. Knives will never be greased, and breath will never smell of ale.” Taking a practice thrust with it, a red glow struck the wall, and the knotwork began to crack and burn. “Two old opposing Gods, and both have blessed me it seems, no matter how unwillingly. Rather apt, considering my task here.”

“Your task? So, you’re not in charge?” Henry asked, and the shifting, multi-hued eyes of Max were turned on him, a wry expression on his face.

“Probing me? I am not my brother, eager to destroy my own plans through hubris. No, I am not the master of my destiny. Few are, and often only those willing to trample on others for their own gain, such as my aunt. Even this Mary Stuart, powerful though she is, serves man, and above that, a God.” He turned away, rooting through the treasures, tossing aside rich jewels, fine cloth, bottles of strange liquids, one of which shattered, the clear liquid within seeping into the ground.

It's now or never. He’ll not keep his word, I don’t have to be intelligent to recognise that. Besides… Henry’s thoughts were growing muddled, slower, as if he was wading through tar when he tried to concentrate. Looking down, he could see his body was starting to steam, silver mist rising from deathly pale skin. Clutching the sceptre under his shirt with his one remaining hand, he knew it was now or never. The moment of victory, that’s when he’ll be most vulnerable…

“I have it.” Max smiled, his hand turning to silver, the bindings on Henry loosening and vanishing. Max picked up a basketball-sized black stone, roughly spherical, and the moment his silver hand touched it, the silver metal smoked and bubbled, ruddy light leaking from the object. “Yes, this is quite dangerous. A fragment of a Divine power, not in the hands of humans. I will be well-rewarded for this. Unlike brother, who came begging, I…”

You say your brother sabotages himself, but from where I stand, you shouldn’t throw stones in glass houses… “By The Authority Of Rome…” I think… I’m done. Not sure if I’ll survive this, but if I pour all my power into the command of the sceptre, I should be able to return to where Ellie and Mel are… “Give that stone a great big hug!” Aether flooded from Henry, and he lost his grip on the sceptre, everything going dark, but as he did so, he heard a baleful, agonised screeching noise, and the scent of burning flesh and smoke filled his nostrils, a predatory red gleam shining… This hurts… like my body is burning too. Ellie, Mel, grandmother, brother Richard, mum, dad… hope I get to see you all again…

“What in God’s name is going on?” Eleanor wasn’t one for blaspheming, but on entering her Avalon, she was amazed at the chaos. The gates of the Tower here, so impervious, had been opened without her consent, and hundreds of black feathers and disintegrating corpses of ravens were surrounding it. To the west, Mary Stuart was there, her face bloody, surrounded by broken suits of living armour. Henry. Please don’t die, you foolish man. Several dozen other people, dressed in a mixture of armour and ornate religious robes, were engaging the remaining defenders, the creatures that had been called upon by her allies, though their numbers were rapidly dwindling.

“Princess, by the salt and smoke, you came.” Raidre declared, and Eleanor turned, shocked to see him already in seal form, and covered in numerous savage injuries. “The situation is grave, as you can see.” He grinned, bloody tusks curving up like ivory knives. “Yet with you here, there is hope that the stormy tides will turn. What of the others?”

Drawing her sword, hair streaming behind her, red ribbon holding it in a ponytail, Eleanor glanced down, seeing the resplendent green and copper armour covering her body. “They should be coming soon. Together, we’ll make Mary Stuart regret this.” If you’ve hurt Henry you’ll find that I’m not forgiving.

“They’re strong in numbers.” Raidre growled, a long whale rib, sharpened into a huge scimitar, gleaming in one massive fist. “And the bitch, she is crafty. But we have the advantage.” Raidre raised his head, now that of a humanoid seal, and let out a great bellow. A dozen more transformed Selkie, some with injuries, one missing an eye, one an arm, came out, clutching their weapons. “Kin of Bermondsey Isle, we claimed this place for our kind after we left the Court, tired of the politics and the infighting. Now, our lands are threatened, and the guardian of our land, the Princess, she is imperilled. Well, no crawling back to the Court now for aid, we are Selkie! Proud dwellers of salt, smoke and sea, we fight!”

At the cheers, Mary Stuart turned her cold gaze on us, and the Choir, formed up behind her, began to sing, and a shining halo of aether gathered. How did they get in? My barrier is weakened, but not completely destroyed. Enough. For Henry, Britain and all who live here… Mary staggered, and the singing of the Choir was disrupted, the halo dimming as they faltered, the weight of Eleanor’s Avalon oppressing them.

Seeing that, Raidre grinned anew. “Charge, spill their blood, let none escape! For Bermondsey Isle!” He paused as his troops cheered. “Though to be fair, it would not be bad to have that little weasel princess and her consort here, if they could take the Spring of Clear Reflections, they would make short work of this bitch.”

I would not turn down the aid, either. She surprised herself with her thoughts, before rushing forwards, towards Mary Stuart. “You bitch!” Eleanor swore with feeling, the haunting sight of Henry losing his limbs in front of her, helpless to stop it, bringing tears of frustration and hatred to her eyes. “I knew you wanted what we guard, but to think you’d stoop so low, breaking in here and hurting Henry! That’s treason, bitch!” She flourished her blade, wishing she could drive it into that smugly smiling face. “How did you even get in here?” There should be more defences, no? Some are gone, I can tell, but what about…

“Hurting Prince Henry? I did little more than talk to him, before he set those annoying tin men on me. To injure a woman’s face, the Prince really is the boor our tabloid press says he is.” she scoffed. “I was going to teach him a lesson in courtesy and respect towards a woman of the cloth, but he scampered away like a little rat. Tell me, how did he manage to come here? Perhaps a treasure of your family?”

Not answering me, huh? And if you’re not lying, then you didn’t do that to Henry… “If you didn’t harm Henry, who did? And what of the Tower? How could you attack it outside of Avalon? Don’t you want to keep these matters secret like us?”

Eleanor could see the puzzlement on her face. Behind them the halo of light flashed and a Selkie was torn in half, blood scattering, but Raidre had killed one of the Judges, his rib-blade cleaving through armour, flesh and bone alike. A melee was breaking out, occasionally interrupted by bolts of rainbow energy flying from distant defences, harassing the forces of Mary.

“The Tower? No, what I want can’t be reached in the humble world devoid of hallowed ground.” Mary muttered, confused. “Did someone…” Her green eyes widened in surprise. “Maxwell Power! How… why? Has he betrayed me? Does he not fear for his immortal soul?” Her face twisted into a wild grin. “Well, no matter. He cannot steal the false Holy Grail from us. Princess, now I offer you a final chance. Join us. I respect your passion, your bravery. I can give you salvation, and we can lead Britain into the arms of the Ninth Heaven, and know sanctuary! Otherwise…” she trailed off, stunned by something.

“What the fuck is this bitch saying?” Eleanor heard the familiar voice, only to see David striding forwards, face set in an angry scowl, mace in hand, the heavy, spiked head ominous. “Well, who fucking cares? Guess our man was right on the money. Anyway, he’d give me shit if I let you get hurt, Princess, after he came all this way to warn you. I am he who stands to defend these isles, on this ground I shall remain undefeated. Mars Caturix!”

Aether surged as David drew upon his blessing, his muscles bulging. It was then an arrow flew out and pierced one of the members of the Choir, taking them in the throat, song interrupted by the strike, blood fountaining down their white vestments, red and silver. Eleanor looked to see Aditi hefting her bow, eyes set tragically with remorse for killing another person. Beside her was Donovan, spear in hand, and Sir Arthur, who ran up to her and David, the fiery redhead Sarah beside him, heavy tower shield held in a protective position.

“Get a fucking move on redhead, old geezer.” David snarled, and Sarah waved him off.

“Ye have longer legs, David. Besides, we made it in time, ye ken?” She turned to Eleanor. “Mary-Jane, she’ll be late.”

“I am sorry I was not here to protect you and Henry.” Sir Arthur murmured solemnly. “But now I am, and I will let nobody touch you, not even a woman of faith.” He glared at Mary, who was rooted to the spot. Her forces were giving a good account of themselves, but against the surviving Selkie, as well as the arrow barrages of Aditi, they were being pushed back, the oppression of Avalon too much for them. “For shame, Miss Stuart. This is a grave sin, such misdeeds.” He turned back to Eleanor. “Henry woke up for just a moment before passing out. The blood loss is critical so he is being airlifted out immediately. Mary-Jane will join us momentarily.”

He's alive. Thank heavens.

“It was not I who maimed Prince Henry.” Mary insisted calmly, and Eleanor felt there was something wrong. In the distance, back towards the Palace, they could see Mary-Jane jogging towards them, heavy staff in hand. “That godless bastard Max has fooled me. Even so, if your brother could get into the final basement, I would never have let Henry slip through my fingers. Speaking of…”

[Who Warned You To Flee From The Wrath To Come? There Shall Be No Retreat From Hallowed Ground.] At her indecipherable words, everyone stumbled, and as Mary’s bloody mouth split open further, her cheek oozing gore, she smiled. “I learn from my mistakes. I put a lot of power in that. After all, just as Metatron, I speak for the Lord of the Ninth Heaven. If only the words of God were not so painful to speak.”

“Tch.” David spat. “Doesn’t matter. This is our turf, you’re outclassed, and soon you’ll be going back to London in a wooden box, bitch.” He swung his mace in a test swing, like playing baseball. “Give me the word, Princess.”

“We need her alive. I’ve got a lot of questions.” Eleanor warned coldly. “But let’s not drag this out. Raidre’s people are dying, and our Avalon is taking significant damage.” Besides, I want to see Henry, and Melissa will be in a terrible state.

“All right then. Broken bones it is!” David roared, rushing forwards with the greatest speed Eleanor had ever seen from him. “Get fucked, bitch!”

Seemingly unable to respond, Mary looked up at the shadow of David as he leapt at her, mace held high. Closing her eyes, she smiled, and Eleanor felt a great chill. There’s something wrong…

A shining red glow illuminated the air, and the numerous small bells that adorned Mary’s robe began to chime softly in the sudden breeze. David was thrown back, mace jarred from his hands, eyes wide. He landed heavily, stunned. “What the fuck?”

My thoughts exactly. Footsteps echoed as a person walked past them, red hair blowing in the breeze generated by the collision, to stand beside Mary, her shield held defensively, the ruby glow fading. As Sarah smiled sadly, she shrugged. “It’s nay personal, David, Eleanor. Just… this is best for everyone, ye ken? Now, Eleanor, if ye could take Mary to that basement, nay more people have to get hurt.”

Moments later, bolts of aetheric light began to surge from the distance, this time targeting the Selkie. One fell, head pierced, and Raidre had taken several hits. Following that, a dark tide of Goblins, wolves and other creatures, their eyes devoid of life, only acting on instincts, rushed towards them.

“That’s… the army Sarah has been gathering…” Sir Arthur remarked heavily. “How long has this been plotted, Sarah? We are comrades who have fought together, shed blood, tears and laughter.”

“Like I said, it’s nay personal. I like ye all, really, I do. But…” she shrugged. “I nay want the world tae end, get it? All ye have to do is let Mary have what she wants. It’s that easy.”

“Oh, don’t be so humble, Sarah.” Mary praised, turning to the oncoming Mary-Jane. [The Lord Has Broken The Staff Of The Wicked, Though They Be Ignorant…] Her strange words echoed again, and there was a number of sickening snaps. Mary spat a tooth amongst bloody saliva, while Mary-Jane folded in half, one arm bent backwards savagely, her precious staff wrenched from her shattered fingers.

“You fucking bitch!” David roared, enraged beyond reason, charging them, only to be slammed back by Sarah’s shield.

“Sorry, man. I guess this means ye nay be so sweet on me now, aye? Well, maybe when this is all over, we can talk it out over a beer, aye?” Her kind words only stoked him to a greater fury, then for David to scream in pain as something struck him from behind.

What’s happening? I can’t keep up. Events had overtaken her reason, and as she watched, David turned, touching the protruding spearhead pushing through his stomach, sparking electricity arching, burning his skin. Following his gaze, they all turned, to see Donovan standing there empty-handed, Aditi lying on the ground beside him, paralysed, blood seeping from wounds in her arms where she had been stabbed, lightning crackling.

“You… too… you little… shit?” David coughed sparkling blood.

“Sorry.” He giggled shamefacedly. “But to get what I want, I have to do this.” He looked at Eleanor then, and her skin crawled as his eyes roved over every inch of her, a madness within. “Well, I might as well join in. It won’t be long now…” There was a scream, and Mary-Jane vanished. “…yes, there goes her banner. Next would be…”

His gaze flickered to Aditi, lying beside him. “It doesn’t sit well with me, hurting such a pretty girl as you, Aditi…” He leaned down, lovingly caressing her hair, as she looked at him, horrified. “...but then, compared to our noble Princess…” His foot came down on her wounded arm, making her scream. “You’re nothing, all those other girls are nothing more than a one night stand, something to pass the time.”

“This has to be charm, right?” Eleanor asked desperately. “Max Power has bewitched you all. You can’t mean this, can’t do this…” No, this wasn’t supposed to happen. We were comrades, we’ve fought together, laughed together…

“Maxwell Power, that wretch. How he fooled me I have no idea, but… charm? The only words I listen to are the Lord’s. He is a persuasive little sinner though, I admit. There will be much wailing and gnashing of teeth when I catch him, he will wish for fire and brimstone. No, Sarah here is a wise, God-fearing woman. As for young Donovan… well, if you had been reasonable, Princess, you could all have continued to be good friends, working for the Lord.” Mary Stuart explained.

“I’ve handed control to you, Sarah. I don’t want Aditi to suffer. As for the others…” Donovan looked at David and Sir Arthur coldly. “Always laughing at me, David. Don’t think I didn’t see your mockery. Well, muscles don’t beat brains. Now, I have to go. Princess, you always enter Avalon from that room in the Tower, don't you?”

He's right, I do. Still trying to disbelieve the evidence of her own eyes, even as another Selkie fell, overwhelmed by the tide of enemies, and Raidre staggered, the bolts of aether ravaging him, the barrage from Sarah’s Avalon fierce, Eleanor nodded rustily, frozen.

“Well then, I’ll see you soon, Princess.” And with that he vanished.

“Fuck. You’d sell the Princess to that piece of shit?” David staggered backwards, towards Eleanor and Sir Arthur, dripping blood.

“I nay like it, nay at all. Honestly, I never thought our wee Donovan was such trash.” Sarah sighed, looking at Eleanor, her gaze sympathetic. “Eleanor, just say the word tae the Cardinal here…” She nodded at the grinning Mary, as a halo of light blasted another Selkie into ashes, the Choir singing loudly again now that Aditi’s arrows had stopped. “…and I’ll go put a stop tae it. Dinnae see this as a betrayal, I’m just doing it tae help ye. Help ye all. Sorry David.” She apologised again, and he laughed incredulously.

“Funny fucking way of helping. Everything’s ruined now. Shit. Sir Arthur… Raidre…” He raised his voice, shouting to the beleaguered Fae. “Protect the Princess with your lives!”

“Of course. The Princess is as a favourite niece to me. I shall die before I let her come to harm.” Sir Arthur declared, clutching his relic sword.

“By the salt and bloody seas, shut up.” Raidre roared, his berserk rage increasing, shrugging off the blows landing on him, two more members of Mary Stuart’s host dying beneath his blade and fists. “We are the…”

“Selkie of Bermondsey isle, I fucking get it.” David spat blood with his cold words. “Why not try and prove you’re better than that maid? Now… Princess… not sure if we can trust the others, but I know who we can’t trust…” He glared at Sarah balefully. “…so stay safe and run, until you can shake off whatever curse that mad bitch put on us. As for me… guess I go out on my terms.”

With a grin he roared. “I am the Chosen of Caturix, and I’ll be fucking damned if I lose here!” Somehow he wrenched free the sparking, buzzing spear, nearly falling to one knee, before his wounds started to close. Grabbing his mace, he hefted it in trembling arms.

“Run, Princess!” Sir Arthur shouted, and with one last, desperate look at her allies, she turned and sprinted towards the river to the south.

“I think not. [All Shall Kn…]” Mary’s strange words were cut off by a roaring gale of wind, as Sir Arthur unsheathed his full might, a cyclone twisting around his blade.

“I think not. If you wish to harm her, it is through me.” Sir Arthur declared grandly, like a man half his age.

“Don’t do this.” Sarah warned. “The longer you delay, the more time Donovan will have to do something bad. I only want her to return what her family, Britain has stolen. Then we can go back to being friends again.”

“Oh, like our schoolteacher, and Aditi?” David spat blood once more, though the flow was diminishing, a thick silver steam rising from his overstressed body. “Fuck you, Sarah! You asked for this. I’m King of the… shit. Promised I wouldn’t anymore. Well now I’m King of bashing your fucking skull in!” He roared, and as Eleanor leapt into the water of the wide, slowly-flowing Thames of her Avalon, she looked back once to see them clashing, her friends, split apart...

What do I do now? Without me, Mary Stuart can never get to where the legacy is, but… I’m going to lose almost everything else, though my banner is set in a place she cannot reach easily... No…

As she swam across, heading in the direction of Bermondsey isle, she vowed to herself that she would protect everything, just as she had been doing up until now. If I have to start from scratch, I will. And this time… she drew her sword, the blade piercing through her metal gauntlet and her palm, blood flowing into the water. Even as she pulled the blade free, flesh and metal were regenerating, but the fading pink spreading around her was testament to her vow.

…I’ll do whatever it takes. Henry, Mary-Jane, Aditi, David, Sir Arthur, Raidre, all of those who are fighting for me… I won’t let you down! Now she just needed to think of a way to turn the tables on an impossibly unfavourable situation. Before it’s too late…

Three Hundred And Seventy-Six / Side One Hundred And Forty-One - The Queen Of The United Kingdom

Sitting outside a café, a little to the north of where Hyacinth and I had been while in the Territory of Princess Eleanor, I was sipping a coffee, trying not to pay attention to the stares of passers-by. Well, we are quite the eye-catching group. Even making an effort to blend in, with hats, sunglasses and other accessories, we attracted notice, considering we had a hulking, muscled man like Grulgor, as well as some incredibly beautiful women, with us.

“So, here we are, Aki.” Shiro was saying, a smile on her face, her dark eyes hidden behind a big pair of sunglasses. They didn’t really suit her, but then again, Shiro looked good in anything. “What’s the play?”

“A good question.” I mused. “Well, for once, hopefully we are being proactive, rather than reactive. If we had a Ring Gate, that might make our choice easy, but we don’t, and even if we did, if something happens here in the Material, we’d be screwed. But yes, proactive.” I repeated.

“Indeed, we can not-not wait for matters to slowly come to a head.” Shaeula, who was wearing a wide-brimmed hat to shade her doll-like features, as well as a more Western-style dress than her usual yukata, pointed out. Her small hands were clutching a coffee as well. “We have many-many demands on our time, and while I do-do appreciate your efforts to save troubled females…” her lips twitched into a smile. “…we can not-not travel halfway around the world and put all our own plans on hold, just-just for her. If she was not-not one of these Princesses Tsukiko spoke of, at least.”

“I dooo not like her.” Hyacinth, in the modest maid outfit, muttered. She was wearing a coat over the top, and sunglasses, so she looked simply like a pretty young woman with care taken to dye her hair in vivid, colourful streaks. Even so, passers-by shivered unconsciously from the aura she was giving out, as she was in a foul mood. “If she was tooo die, it would serve her right for spitting ooon what Akio has given her.”

“No, she listened, at least a little.” I shook my head, exasperated. “I think in a way it’s praiseworthy to always believe in your friends. A little stupid, considering, but worthy of praise. After all, I believe in you all, don't I?”

Shaeula, Shiro and Hyacinth perked up at that. Even Grulgor stood taller, muscles bulging under his suit. The only one who seemed out of place was Chen Na, who wasn’t in disguise, as there was no need. Fortunately, as Haru-san’s Chosen Hero, she could now understand Japanese, but I spoke to her in Mandarin when I could, as it seemed to ease her anxiety. Though considering her crimes, that’s probably unneeded courtesy. No, there’s no point holding it against her during this mission…

“Of course you do, Aki.” Shiro snorted. “Though if you think about it, Shaeula, Grulgor, Hyacinth, Chen Na, me… we’ve all been enemies at some point, right? Though I’d argue it was Tan, not me, who attacked you. I’m the only one who would rather have died than hurt you.” she boasted, and Shaeula sniffed, irritated.

“Do not-not be foolish. After all, you accepted Tan, thus responsibility lies with you. You are not-not any better than us!”

“I’m glad everyone is so relaxed we can banter.” I chuckled, drawing their attention back to me. “But seriously, we need to resolve matters quickly. Ideally, taking Max Power and Mary Stuart into custody would be a good start, Shaeula, you can use your befuddling winds, buffed by Shiro, to easily make them spit out the truth.”

“Grulgor thinks it will be difficult to find them. Surely it will not be so easy.” the Troll interjected, showing off his higher intelligence. Shaeula snickered at Grulgor contributing to the conversation, but his point was good.

“Yes, Yasaka-san might be able to give us some clues when he recovers, but from the way Max Power, or whoever replaced him, seemed to give us misleading nonsense when the Book Of Providence was asked, I’m not convinced. No… I have another plan. We touched on it briefly on the flight over, right?”

“Force their hands.” Shiro agreed, nodding. “If we start causing a situation where they believe that their plan to get to Eleanor is in danger, they’ll be forced to act, and since nobody knows we are here or what we can do…” She clapped her hands together loudly. “...the trap is sprung.”

“Yeah.” I agreed. “But we have to decide on just how to pull that off. A lot will depend on what Hyacinth can do.” At my words, she stood straighter, face hidden behind her sunglasses radiating pride.

“I can dooo it! Although, they will nooot live without a suitable source of nourishment.” she warned, and I nodded.

“Hopefully what I retrieved before we left should cover that. If it works, a lot of our problems will disappear.” As we were talking the sound of sirens could be heard, and several ambulances raced past. Since that was a daily occurrence in a large city we paid it no mind and continued planning.

“We don’t know if Max Power really has exerted some sort of mind control on everyone. So we want to avoid killing where possible.” I looked at Chen Na. “Your Skills will be invaluable. You’ve learned to do what the Judge of Death was doing with your powers, haven't you?”

She nodded weakly. “I can trap people in barrier bubbles. Though as he found out, it isn’t impossible to escape…”

“It doesn’t need to be…” I suggested, more ambulances screaming down the road past us, sirens blaring, followed by a military truck. Around us, people were looking at their phones, and panicked murmurs were spreading, so I motioned for everyone to be silent.

“…have you heard? The Tower of London was attacked by terrorists…” one man was saying to his wife.

“I know, it’s not a joke. The BBC is showing footage from outside the Palace as well. Don’t look, it’s horrible. To think a grandchild of the Queen could be so horribly maimed…”

“Aki, you don’t think…?” Shiro began, fumbling for her own phone. More ambulances, police cars, fire engines and military transports were roaring towards central London, and overhead helicopters were flying. No way. How can we be too late? This time we planned ahead!

“…scenes live from Buckingham Palace.” A female reporter from the BBC was saying. “…before he could be put into the helicopter and airlifted, Prince Henry’s mutilated body was seen as a gust of wind blew the blanket that was covering him away. Some… no, all viewers will find the following footage distressing.”

Prince Henry? Hurt in the Palace? He must have been in the Boundary. I warned him about that, and Eleanor knows the risks, so… Footage came up on the screen, and it was of two paramedics rapidly carrying a wrapped body, only for the wind to blow, and as they stumbled, the blanket revealed a pale, horribly burned prince Henry, one arm missing at the shoulder.

“Damn, he looks worse than I did.” Shiro murmured softly, and she took off her sunglasses, meeting my eyes. “Tan thinks those burns are tainted with adherence, just like mine were.”

“In that case…” I stood up. “Looks like the situation has turned for the worse.” Behind us, the TV in the café was now on, displaying the scene at the Tower. It was cordoned off, surrounded by ambulances, police, and a number of soldiers. Though the press couldn’t get close to the Tower grounds, it was still possible to see the dead bodies being carried out.

This makes Kyoto look easy to cover up. It’s not like they can say the Prince got attacked by terrorists inside the Palace, and if he’s healed, who would believe it done by science? “…we need to go.” I urged everyone to follow me. “Looks like as always we’re a step behind, but this time, at least it’s only a single step, and we’re on the scene as shit is going down.”

“It’s a real shame.” Shiro commiserated me. “Our plan to catch the mice with a threatening cat and some tasty cheese was rather good. You’re becoming quite the planner, Aki.” Before I could retort, I caught sight of a man talking to the police and soldiers on the screen. He was young, and I had caught a glimpse of him at Princess Eleanor’s gala. He’s one of her party, right? Donovan, I believe? He exchanged some words with the defensive cordon, and I was obviously unable to hear them, as the camera crew were interested in other matters, and then he was past, running towards the Tower.

“We should move. Our plans may-may have changed, but what we must do has not-not.” Shaeula affirmed.

“Right. The question is, just what’s going on in the Material? We should send…” My words were interrupted by the news anchor on the TV, who looked shocked, before saying in a grave voice. “We bring you breaking news, the Queen and Prime Minister are holding a joint press conference regarding the matter of the Tower of London and the fate of Prince Henry.” Phones around us started beeping, and all of the British were getting alerts delivered to their phones with a link. “It seems that the prototype Emergency Alert system is being used, every citizen who can watch should.”

The second anchor spoke. “This is unprecedented. I think history is being made today, a grim one to match the eleventh of September, or the seven-seven attacks. No, even then, the Queen never…”

“I have to stop you there. The broadcast is going live in five. Four. Three. Two. One.” Phones lit up around us, and every TV screen was displaying a haggard-looking Queen, her expression completely at odds with the sly cheerfulness of when last I had seen her. Beside her, his bluster gone, stood the blonde Prime Minister, looking grave and solemn, and on the other side, a man I didn’t recognise, in full military uniform. Subtitles then came up, referring to him as General Carter, Chief of the Defence Staff, and highest military officer in Britain.

“This is bad…” Shiro whispered, and beside her Shaeula agreed.

“Indeed. It does not-not take Foresight to know that something is about to change. But…” She looked at me as the Queen was about to speak. “…it changes nothing for us, does-does it? We know what we must-must do.”

I nodded, as the Queen spoke. “To every citizen of Britain, and to those of you watching around the world, it pains us to speak of this, but we must…”

No, it does change nothing. It might make our task here harder, but… if we don’t have to tread softly… I’m confident we can handle anything. Eleanor, you idiot. I just hope you listened to us, and can hang on…

“How did it come to this?” The Queen asked, her expression crestfallen. “Henry… will he live?”

“His wounds are incredibly grave, but the bleeding was stopped by quick thinking from Princess Eleanor.” her private physician responded. One look at the Prince and an emergency airlift in a fully equipped medivac helicopter was arranged. “The burns though… they don’t look like anything I’ve ever seen. With Princess Eleanor gone, and Melissa Masters so hysterical she was unable to explain anything… just how did the Prince suffer such injuries? I fear he will never recover.”

“He will.” The Queen declared, despite her trepidation. “As for what happened, you will soon know. The Prime Minister and Chief of Staff will be here shortly, where we will confess to the world, and ask for aid.” This is a betrayal of the international agreements made with our allies, but… this is the only way. Unlike the Japanese in Kyoto, where there was a clear scapegoat, here we have nothing. But…

The freak gust of wind that exposed Henry to the press seemed almost fated. Now that he had been seen, there were only two outcomes. And I choose the one that lets Henry live his life. Akio Moonstone Oshiro. I have seen the reports on his miraculous healing abilities. Felt his skills personally as well. He… he can save Henry, can’t he? And if he does, then Henry would have to go into seclusion for as long as this secrecy lasts. Besides… it is not just Henry at stake. Eleanor, my favourite granddaughter…

General Carter burst in, in full dress uniform, his expression matching hers. He saluted the Queen, as Head of State, before letting out a soft sigh. “The situation is a disaster. Some of our soldiers have been incapacitated and several of the Gods’ Chosen have fled the testing site. There were no fatalities, fortunately, but our pursuing forces were unable to track them. The rest… they have gone into slumber, all but a few, who attacked each other. It’s madness.”

“It seems we have been careless, over-proud.” The Queen sighed, a tear streaking down her wrinkled cheek. “We did not wish to think, just like our dear granddaughter, that we would be betrayed.”

“We could have those in our custody … dealt with.” General Carter suggested chillingly. “It wouldn’t be the first of these Gods’ Chosen we’ve had to put down for acts against the interests of the public and Great Britain.”

The Queen shook her head. “How can we? Those who assaulted the troops and fled, we have some grounds to have them arrested, and even shot if they resist, as legally, we believe we could make a case that their powers count as armed resistance. But those that have gone merely to slumber… what if they are rushing to aid Eleanor, and we deprive her of needed help, the consequences of that disastrous?”

Those of us who are not Chosen, we understand so little. Foolish Henry, even if he was able to step foot inside Avalon, that is not his world. But it is a world we must protect… even at the cost of Eleanor’s life, my life. The Crown changes, but the duty remains the same. As a Monarch, I can’t make the choice that puts the Tower in jeopardy. But as a grandmother, I wish…

“…without Gods’ Chosen, we are unable to protect ourselves from what will come. Perhaps when we speak…” The Prime Minister is making calls, preparing for a conference. And more importantly, calling for aid. Though it will be many hours, perhaps a day, before it arrives. And I can only pray that is not too late.

Her thoughts churning, the Queen continued. “…freely to the public, we will discover more, those brave souls who will choose to aid us, aid Britain. But if we slay those who can protect us carelessly, even to save my precious granddaughter…” her face fell. “There are no guarantees. Perhaps if one returns to us from Avalon, revealing the truth of the situation, matters can be managed.”

“It’s a great shame that the military hasn’t developed any Gods’ Chosen of note. Though sadly, it seems to be a game of numbers, and our Armed Forces have reduced in scale year-on-year of late. So we can’t be surprised.” General Carter admitted, letting out another long sigh. “If we had trained military Gods’ Chosen, they would be able to report on the situation clearly and we could respond. Fighting blind, when both ally and enemy is unclear, and each loss is irreplaceable… we need intelligence.”

“Supposedly, that is what our foolish grandson was doing, reconnaissance. Not that we were able to get much out of Melissa, the poor girl. She is sedated and a doctor is watching her. It is no surprise.” It must be horrible. Apparently Henry’s arm and leg are there. They have put them on ice, but they are beyond saving. Eleanor’s healer did the best she could, but…

The Prime Minister entered, his expression tense. “Your Majesty, we are ready, your media team are assembled. Are you sure about this? I’ve made the main call myself, and have Gerard making other contacts. I’ll say, it didn’t go down well, but… no, there's no time, I’ll tell you afterwards!” he took his post beside her, as did General Carter.

The crew quickly positioned the cameras and microphones, while a servant tried to do the Queen’s makeup, since she was looking so haggard and dark-eyed, but she waved her off angrily. There is no time for such foolishness, not when my granddaughter and the country itself is at stake.

“Your Majesty, we’ll be going live in Five. Four. Three…”

The Queen took a deep breath as her Press Secretary counted her in, steeling herself, the Prime Minister and General beside her, and she looked at the camera. I will owe Britain’s allies a great debt for this, but the secrecy is slowly beginning to shatter anyway. I am simply the first to speak of it openly. Perhaps that is arrogant of me. Other countries who have little diplomatic relations with the West may have already started moving… Taking another deep breath she spoke to the people of Britain, no, of the world.

“To every citizen of Britain, and to those of you watching around the world, it pains us to speak of this, but we must be honest, and no longer hide the truth. You are surely aware of the terrible events that have occurred at both the Tower of London and at the Palace today. We appreciate all your outpourings of grief for the brave people who have lost their lives, and our grandson Henry. As you may have guessed, Henry’s injuries are no accident. Even now, as our son and daughter-in-law rush to be beside him, your prayers are welcome.” She paused, letting her grief show. No more hiding matters.

“We are at a crossroads. By we…” She managed a smile, finding some small, bitter humour even in the situation now. “…we do not simply refer to ourselves, but the country, you the people, and the Monarchy. We can no longer cover up the truth. We have had a solemn duty for as long as we have borne the crown. Just as our father did, and his before him. Even when Britain changed hands, before even there was a unified England, a United Kingdom with Scotland, Wales, Northern Ireland, our Royal family, every Royal family, had this duty, unbelievable as it was. We found it hard to believe, despite the records. Yet it is true.”

She took a long breath, feeling the eyes of the world on her. “It is hard to fathom, in our neat, ordered world. We press a button, and there is light. Turn a faucet, and there is water. We can speak to someone half a world away, no, even outside the world, if they are floating high above us on the International Space Station.” Her words were powerful, assured, despite her grief, as she realised that this might have been the moment she was born for. And my burden still pales compared to Eleanor’s. Be safe, my granddaughter. I pray that your friends will stick by you…

“But science is not all there is. No, it is merely a way to understand the world, and there are other ways, other powers.” She gestured, and her Press Secretary sent some files to the BBC. “We have no doubts there will be scepticism. But we can prove it. Show it to the world. This is about more than just us. Long ago, there were powers beyond our understanding, of Fae, Spirits and Gods….”

Her words continued, explaining that the powers merely faded, the Spirits and Fae retreating to another world parallel to ours, that contained more of this energy, a shallow pool left over from the boundless seas of Avalon, in which the Earth was now a pebble cresting the surface, dry yet now beginning to absorb more moisture. As she talked, even her own staff struggling to believe it, she moved on to Eleanor, and the truth.

“Our beloved granddaughter, Eleanor, she was one of these who a God has chosen. The Green Man, one of the oldest beings to walk Britain in ages past. Now, religion is a… troubling… thing. We have no wish to become embroiled in a debate on whether these are truly Gods or not, or what is righteous. What we know is they are powerful. And through their blessings, a handful of us have become powerful too. Our granddaughter is a superhero.” She smiled bitterly. “Still a scared cry-baby at times, but she has grown remarkably, and we are happy to see it. Sadly though, she has a cross to bear, carrying our burden, that of Britain. If we do nothing, that which protects Britain will be lost, and our granddaughter and those who fight for our cause will perish, leaving us alone and unprotected in the new world. We cannot allow this. So we implore you all…”

These are the most important words I can say. “…set aside your anger, your greed, your grief, your envy. Work with us, not against us. You may be angry, or hate us, but we have the best of intentions. If you wish to hurt Eleanor, as a grandmother, we say… please. Relent. This is your Britain, your world. We implore you, if we do not all work together, then we will fall together.” She stood and bowed humbly, showing her sorrow at the necessary lies until now.

“I am General Carter, Chief of Staff for the Military. Needless to say, this is not a prank, nor a misunderstanding. Allow me to brief you on some urgent particulars…”

As the Queen sat down, mentally exhausted, the Prime Minister leaned in. “Good job, your Majesty. I think you covered everything. It’s unbelievable, but sooner or later people will accept it. The footage you released of Eleanor testing her abilities should allay some doubts.”

“We have done her a disservice. Keeping her skills secret would be of benefit to her, but as a Royal, she has to make many necessary sacrifices. We pray…” her lip wobbled, her distress plain. “…that is the only sacrifice she has to make. Do we have any news on what is occurring in Avalon?”

“Not yet.” The Prime Minister shook his head. “However, I do have one piece of welcome news.”

“Oh? We could use some good news now, and a lot of brandy. But we will not drink until Eleanor and the Tower are confirmed safe.”

“Well, hopefully you can crack the bottle shortly. I’ll be right there with you, your Majesty. I spoke to my opposite number, Prime Minister Abe in Japan. Apparently Akio Moonstone Oshiro should already be in Britain, along with some companions.”

How surprising. “Did he say why? And… how did they get in without your knowledge?”

“He says it was a private matter, and apologises for the stealthy entry. Considering the circumstances, we can hardly complain at the insult when we are seeking aid.”

“There are only two possibilities.” the Queen mused, her expression pensive. “Either they are behind this outrage at the Tower, which seems unlikely, as we think it is rather strange they then would have admitted anything, and it does not fit their efforts to warn us of this disaster and prepare us, or…” Hope surged inside her. “…they are here because they were waiting for this to happen, and are ready to aid us!”

“I think so. If we could use them even to get some clarity on the situation, we could employ the military to put down the traitors, we have most of their sleeping bodies, though not all…” The Prime Minister suggested.

“We dare hope for more. Ask for aid, beg for it. We will pay any price to save Eleanor and what the Tower protects, and to preserve as many loyal Gods’ Chosen as we can. We will even allow those who aid us the chance to see if any of the treasures we have hoarded from all over these isles are compatible with them.”

“What if they want something else?” he asked quickly, seeing as the General was finishing and it would soon be his time to speak.

“Then we will grant it, so long as those three things are not compromised. Go, speak quickly.” As the Prime Minister grabbed his phone, stepping aside, the Queen adopted a stony, regal poise, though behind that perfect mask, her thoughts were racing…

All around us there was uproar, people looking at their phones or televisions in disbelief. Arguments were breaking out, and people were spilling out of shops and homes into the street. While the General was talking, detailing a little about Gods’ Chosen, footage was also playing of Eleanor, vaulting a wall and running at a speed that would shatter all world records in sport, as well as other, older images of her regenerating injuries during testing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

“So, looks like the cat’s out of the bag, not trapping the mice.” Shiro snickered, though I could see worry in her eyes. “The situation must be bad if this is the result. It’s going to cause havoc all over the world, especially back in Japan, right?”

“There’s no way that Kyoto won’t be seen for what it was now. The public were angry, now they’ll likely be aggrieved we lied to them.” I agreed, concerned. But that’s for later. “The situation is shit, so we need to respond. We’ll find a place to enter the Boundary, and then we’ll head for the Tower there. But…” I remembered that Donovan was in the Material. “…we need someone to head to the Tower here. Just in case. We need information, and he’s a prime source.”

“I shall go.” Shaeula insisted, nodding. “I am more-more than capable of defending myself, and my winds will make-make all tell me what we wish-wish to know. I can then-then relay information to whoever is watching your bodies, before joining you.”

“That seems a good plan.” I agreed. With Shaeula handling it I’m not concerned, she isn’t that much weaker than I am, I doubt any Chosen here is her match. Though there are other concerns, like the police and military cordon… As we headed through the rapidly-filling streets, my phone rang, and I could see it was Abe-san, Japan’s Prime Minister. Picking up, he launched into his words without a pause for greetings or indeed a breath.

“Akio-san, there’s no time. We’ve been contacted by Britain’s government, asking for aid. Politically, it’s perfect, though they already owe us for this.” His words tumbled out. “Despite the late hour, all the news stations in Japan are being bombarded with calls, as is every police station, the government… I was dragged out of bed as soon as this happened. Well, it was too much to hope that our news stations wouldn’t immediately run with such an unprecedented live broadcast from abroad. People are flocking out into the streets, and the demonstrations are likely to flare up about Kyoto, a hundred times hotter than before.”

“I expected that.” I broke in. “Get to the point. We’re about to try and sort this mess out now. What do they want and what are they offering?”

“They want Eleanor’s safety and the Tower of London to remain in her hands. And if possible, to save the lives of as many loyal Chosen as possible.”

“Loyal? That implies some are disloyal.” I pointed out, and he laughed bitterly.

“Apparently they can’t say for certain, but some of them attacked their guards and fled, while the rest have entered the Boundary without permission. They were administering psychological tests and interviews to try and establish if your concerns were valid…”

“How about there?” Shiro tugged my sleeve, pointing to a small business hotel. I nodded, and we headed in, Shiro quickly securing us a room.

“At least they were taking me somewhat seriously, but you can’t stop Chosen like that, not when they can enter the Boundary. Sure, you have their Material bodies, but damaging them or killing them might turn out to be a mistake, if they were innocent after all, and responding to a crisis. Then no British Chosen would ever trust their government again when that got out. Shit.” I swore wholeheartedly. At least we can react quickly. That’s enough to be grateful for.

“In exchange…” Abe-san continued. “They have access to some ancient relics, supposedly, and any of you who aid them will be allowed to see if you are compatible with any of them. Then, there’s a lot of benefits we get as a country…”

“Try and hold out for not just us here, but a few more of us, like the girls, my sister, Ixitt, Haru-san… I don’t want to be seen as heartless, but if they’d have listened to us, this mess wouldn’t be as bad as it seems to be. So we are owed compensation.”

“Oh, and the Queen would ask for Henry to be healed, if you can.” he finished.

“Yes, afterwards. It might take a few weeks, if it’s adherence burns, but I should be able to manage.”

“Great. Damn it all, there’s no sleep for me tonight.” Abe-san grumbled. I could hear several female voices calling out in the background, a touch grumpy. “My wife and daughter are both going to give me hell. I’ll be on the phone with the British again now. If I get any information I’ll call.”

“I’ll probably be out of touch, but sure.” I responded. “So, do we know anything?” I asked. Shiro and Hyacinth had already jumped on the bed, Shiro calling on aether as she gave us all the blessings of Anesidora, while Shaeula’s eyes were gleaming, her small fists clenched.

“They believe Max Power attacked the tower and killed the disguised guards there. Though they can’t be certain, the recordings are distorted. And they’ve lost track of Mary Stuart and her followers. Other than that, no.”

“I see. I’ll leave you the task of trying to put out fires in Japan then. Good luck.” I offered, before hanging up. “All right, Shaeula, go. Grulgor…” I grinned, giving them my instructions, as he waited behind. He laughed happily, and then I turned to Chen Na. “Come on, get going. You’ll be earning your keep today…”

With nervous, resigned eyes she lay down beside Hyacinth, and moments later her body was an empty shell. With that I climbed in next to Shiro, after giving Grulgor my phone.

“Grul knows what to do.” he grumbled. “When the princess gets back, Grulgor will join you. After making sure all is well.” Shaeula had leapt out of the room, and I could feel the tang of her befuddling winds in the air.

Great. In that case… time to clean up this mess. And with that, I too entered the Boundary, just outside the area of Territory Eleanor had claimed

Act One Finale - Part One - The Chaos Begins

Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan

On leaving the small hotel room, Shaeula spotted a passing maid. Though those clothes are not cute at all. Hyacinth would be most disappointed. She let out a gentle snort of amusement, having learned enough about the mortal world in these last few months to understand that maids such as Hyacinth were relics of the wealthy, or novelties such as in maid cafés in Japan. Raising one hand, she let the befuddling winds flow, and the woman stopped, eyes glazing over a little. “Give-give me the key to your supply cupboard.” Shaeula demanded. “Then cordon it off. You are not-not to use it until tomorrow.”

The woman fumbled out her key slowly, nodding, and Shaeula watched her go for a moment, before opening the door to the room and tossing the key to Grulgor. “I shall-shall be off. I will contact you with information when I have it, and then you can-can relay it to Akio and the others. Move them to the new-new location. It will be uncomfortable, but I fear-fear…”

“Grulgor gets it, do not worry, little princess.” he rumbled, lifting Shiro and Hyacinth gently over his shoulders. “Nobody knows we are here, but Grul thinks extra caution is wise.” He carried the girls out into the corridor, and placed their sleeping bodies inside the cupboard, using spare bedding from the storeroom to make them comfortable. Heading back for Akio and the Chinese girl, Chen Na, he winked.

“Yes, well, I am quite-quite sure that Duke Formor would be as shocked as I am about your growth. To think-think you would consider matters other than battle. Well, I shall be going. Time-time is precious.” Grulgor is right. For now he can guard them, but perhaps later his strength will be needed. Therefore, take precautions. They are often needless, but it is still a good habit.

Scurrying through the halls, she grinned at the thought of a team of enemies breaking into the hotel, only to find their room empty. There is no issue. No, what is a problem is… her eyes shone amber as she eyed the Tower of London, a little over three miles distant. Pulling the white sunhat down over her face, her grin was wicked. “It seems that the truth-truth is out.” She could see the streets thronged with panicking people, watching overhead as helicopters flew towards the Tower and the Palace, all discussing the Queen’s conference with a mixture of excitement, trepidation, panic and dread. “So it seems…” I have no reason to hold back any longer…

Her legs flexing, she ran, moving at a speed an order of magnitude faster than the best marathon runner had ever achieved. Her speed was equivalent to a top sports car, and as she raced towards the Tower, her surroundings a blur, her hat held on with one hand, her dress flapping in the breeze her movement created, she could see people exclaiming in panic, leaping out of her way, filming her with their phones and taking pictures.

Silly mortals. I have great control, I will not strike you. All her physical stats were closing in on a thousand, and she laughed to think of how feeble she truly was when Akio first battled her, weak, weighed down by the many kin her Kin Restoration was shouldering. But not now…

Under a minute had passed and she was closing in on the Tower. I am just here to gather information, but if it comes to battle… I will not lose. She clenched her fist, slowing down to a halt in front of the police and military cordon of the Tower, smirking at the shocked faces of BBC journalists and also some reporters from international news sites who had gathered amusing her.

They were professionals though, and even with jaws agape and eyes staring, they had her on camera, spreading her image to the world. I shall have to boast to Eri on my return. I believe this will cause Akio some trouble, but now is a good time to make ourselves known. That way, this Queen of the United Kingdom will be unable to renege on her promises of reward…

“Halt! You cannot pass, this area is a crime scene!” the lead soldier commanded, and Shaeula found dozens of guns pointed at her, which she dismissed with a wry snort. With my stats and League now, they will merely hurt a little. Although… her keen eyes detected some danger as they shone powerfully, drawing gasps from everyone around.

Several snipers. A direct hit from these would be problematic, though I have dealt with such before. And also… Her grin was pleased. So that is what she is doing. Most clever. Great minds think alike. Though Hyacinth would no doubt disagree, loathing the woman. Though if she showed Akio proper respect, Hyacinth would soon come around…

As her thoughts raced, thinking through the situation in an instant, her Mystic Eyes could see her target, the aether he was giving off surprisingly impressive, and a little familiar. This one is not useless, though of course Akio stands superior. The soldiers shouted out more commands, raising their weapons, and she sighed. “Do not-not point your weapons at me, foolish male. I am in quite-quite the hurry. I am aid that your Queen has requested, to deal with this situation. Stand-stand aside.”

“Nobody enters the Tower except authorised personnel!” the man barked, and Shaeula shrugged, her mood souring. I am in a great hurry. I wish to inform Grulgor of the situation with haste, so that I may rejoin the others.

“You would bar-bar my way? Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, princess of the Seelie, Duchess of the Spring of Clear Reflections?” Winds gusted, the air shimmering green as though the aurora borealis had descended to earth. The press were filming and commentating in a number of languages, some she did not understand herself. Though one comment did annoy her a little.

“That speech impediment, how cute…”

What are they talking about? Such nonsense. Her fists clenched, and she was contemplating using the befuddling winds to enter, when a man in uniform ran out of one of the parked vehicles, and handed the leader a note. On reading it, his expression changed.

“Miss Dannan, your name is on the list we have just received. By all means, enter.” He stepped aside and the guns were lowered, so Shaeula strolled past imperiously, her gaze fixed on the figure in the Tower.

“Excuse me, I’m from the BBC!” One brave woman ran over to her. “You are obviously at the centre of today’s shocking, unprecedented events. Can we have an interview?”

Shaeula turned, and even with her face hidden by the deep brim of her hat, her charm took the reporter’s breath away.

Shaking her head, hair like shining gold drawing attention, she denied her. “I am clearly far-far too busy. But I think you will find, after today you will be seeing much-much more of us.” With that she spun on her heels and passed the barricades, entering the grounds of the Tower, immediately feeling the noticeably higher ether density.

Behind her, the reporters and vast crowd of the public that had gathered could only watch as the army formed up again, blocking their access. It is time to find out just what is going on. I do not know this Eleanor, only that Hyacinth does not have fondness for her. But betrayal… that I can not stand. Her thoughts drifted back to Risha and her other traitorous maids. No, betrayers will be justly punished…

Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

“How did this happen?” Eleanor shouted in frustration, only to curse herself as a fool for making noise and drawing attention to herself. While she ran like a coward, David, Sir Arthur and Raidre were fighting for their lives, and Aditi might have already joined Mary-Jane in suffering whatever grave injury or perhaps even death that had led to her ejection from Avalon.

In my heart, I know that retreat was the right choice. I have to protect the Tower, no matter what. But… the sting of betrayal, which should have paralysed her, still burned, but because in her heart of hearts she had accepted the possibility after the warnings Akio had given, she was able to force herself to move.

Sarah… you seem to believe in what you’re doing. You’ve broken poor David’s heart though, I think… After crossing the Thames near Bermondsey Isle, passing by long enough to shout to the remaining Selkie there to evacuate, she had reached the south shore and entered the maze-like alleyways and overhangs of this part of her Avalon. Trying to evade pursuit, buying time for a way to turn things around, she scurried like a mouse being pursued by a cat through a labyrinth. Donovan though… She shuddered at the madness in his eyes. Just how could he change so? Or did we simply not notice, his growing confidence masking other, more sinister changes?

Bolts of energy flashed, hammering into the rippling barrier around her Avalon. The light was fading, and she could feel the defences faltering. “I never thought I would have to defend from threats within.” she muttered, disconsolate. She had allowed all of her allies free access, and they to her, the Territories of Aditi, Sir Arthur, Sarah, David and Donovan forming a star-shaped ring around her initial, fumbling Avalon, offering unparalleled safety.

Just like the six of us. Sarah and I took the brunt of the attacks, while David, Sir Arthur and Aditi defeated the foes, and Mary-Jane patched us up, and occasionally offered support or a few attacks of her own. “That’s all shattered now, just like…” With the sound of breaking glass, the barrier collapsed, and now bolts of energy from the numerous defences Sarah had been erecting, an excessive number, really, were heading her way, exploding in the streets around her. David had mentioned it in passing, but…

In addition to that, the hosts of creatures that Sarah and Donovan controlled, a recent addition to their defences, were pouring out towards the river. Her eyesight was good, so from a vantage point on top of a small building, she saw the creatures attempt to swim, many swept away by the sluggish waters. White-clad followers of Mary soon took charge though, and structures nearby were demolished, crude rafts being constructed. Does that mean Sir Arthur and the others are already…?

Jumping down, she refused to consider that they were dead. For now she needed to think, consider her options. Not that thinking was ever the strong suit of our family. Henry, you idiot. Don’t go dying on me now… her only solace was that if he lived, grandmother would spare no expense in hiring the best healers for him, and one name came to mind. But getting Henry healed wouldn’t help her now.

She could hear the sounds of pursuit and explosions, her lead eroding as she had to constantly change directions and ambush her pursuers. Most of the enemies were soulless copies of foes they had slain, fishmen, Goblins and hounds, but there were some with intelligence mixed in that she did not recognise, figures clad in white armour and red surcoats or tabards, moving unnaturally. Mary must have supplied them…

Eleanor knew she was trapped, but had to fight back. As a group of dull-witted Goblins passed one intersection, she leapt out of the shadows, sword cleaving the head from one, before she kicked out, shattering the ribs of a second. Rusty knives were swung at her, but they struck sparks off her armour, and her blade flashed, carving down her assailants, turning them to a little ether to absorb, giving her a tiny burst of energy. Too slow. Akio was right, I lack offensive power… even as she finished them, a dozen hounds rushed at her, their eyes dead.

I’ll not fall here! Mary won’t get what she wants! I’ll not be the one to fail when for fifteen hundred years and more we’ve guarded this secret! Bone crunched under her fist as she slammed into the head of one hound, her knee killing a second. Her sword flashed, hewing them apart, and ignoring the scraping of fangs and claws on metal, she struck, punched, kicked and slashed until the hounds were dead, only taking a dozen seconds. Still too slow… David, Raidre or Donovan would have dispatched a group of sluggish, soulless copies like that in a second. I’m losing time…

Thinking of Donovan, she remembered the good times, his shy smile, the glances he stole at her when he thought she wasn’t looking. At first he had been terrified of battle, like her, or so she had thought, but his skills with a spear were surprising, and when he managed to master the power of his relic, wreathing it in lightning to both damage and subdue, he was a terror.

His confidence had grown, meeting important people… and their daughters… her thoughts raced bitterly. Two of the white figures had cornered her, and she engaged them, their blows powerful, and as she struck back, they used shields to block her blows, sword ringing from metal. Her greater strength staggered them, but they righted themselves with strange, jerky movements, swinging their own swords.

Should I use the water element? It might have enough power to defeat them. She considered it briefly, but decided against it quickly, as that was her secret trump card. Letting out a cry, she rammed into one of the warriors, knocking it off balance. A sword slammed into her armour, but she barely felt it, and as she rose to her feet, she could see a white helm had come loose, revealing a skeletal skull underneath, teeth clicking, eye sockets gleaming with eerily flickering light. Disgusting…

Her fists slammed it again and again, until the skull was pulverised and her fists were striking the ground, bruising her flesh, though such small wounds healed almost instantaneously. She felt a pain in her back, a number of strands of hair cut free from her ponytail as the second foe had stabbed her, but she rose to her feet, eyes cold, and her sword danced, shattering her opponent. Bones and armour hit the ground, and for a moment she was elated, until a volley of energy blasts from Sarah’s Avalon streaked over, exploding all around her, one striking her leg. She groaned, shrugging it off, and several more rained down, forcing her deeper into the tenement maze.

Donovan’s love life was the butt of David’s jokes, but I think he was just jealous. Compared to Akio, he’s just a little puppy. Or is he…? She was finding it hard to keep focused, running into yet another group of soulless assailants, blade hewing them down until there were none remaining, heedless of the blows she was suffering in return. Now that I think about it, at least Akio is taking responsibility, even going so far as to pressure the Japanese government. Whereas Donovan changed girls like changing a pair of shoes… Her hands were sweaty in her gauntlets, her breath coming fast. Another pair of skeletons attacked, and this time she could barely remember how she defeated them, only leaving behind their disintegrating bodies.

“How could he change like that?” Her words were drowned out by a series of explosions, more blasts flying in, though luckily these hit the dwellings further away from her. “Charm, or…?” As another group of skeletons rounded the corner, their fleshless bones hidden behind thick armour and cloth, she found she was smiling. Well, I fear he is in for a surprise…

David Reckless

“Give it up, David, there is nay way ye can win.” Sarah, that red-headed bitch warned, her tone annoyingly sorrowful, and David wished he had the strength to rise up and punch her in her damn face. Fucking traitor. You were our comrade, we went through life and death battles together!

“Get fucked, whore.” David spat at her, the bloody phlegm scattering off the invisible barrier she had conjured. “I’ll win, even if I have to drag myself up with my damn teeth, after all…”

“…ye be the King of the Octagon.” She finished for him. “Or is it bashing my skull in now? Dinnae be like this David, ye think I wanted this tae happen, tae go down this way? Ye ken I dinnae.” Her eyes flickered over to the others. Raidre was down on his knees, his Selkie slaughtered, and several spears were rammed through him, holding him in place. On the other side, Sir Arthur was kneeling, numerous bloody burns all over his body from the damn halos of energy those stupid singing bastards and bitches were conjuring, and his face was a ruin, one eye milky-white and blind.

“There is no talking to them, I am afraid, my dear Sarah.” Mary Stuart stepped forwards, running a gentle hand over her cheek tenderly. Sarah looked a bit put off by her touch, but her sad smile barely faltered. “The whispers of the fools who can’t accept salvation mean nothing. But the Lord is compassionate, so since they are your friends, I will endeavour to explain.” She knelt down in front of David, heedless of the white and gold cloth she wore getting soiled with mud and blood, her crystal bells tinkling cheerfully, the sounds blending in with the droning of the Choir.

Shit, if only I could move… the bitch behind all this was in reach, and it would only take him one blow to snap her neck. But the damage he had suffered was too great, and even now the lightning from that shitty traitorous brat Donovan’s spear was still sparking inside him. The pain was rather unbearable, far worse than anything in the Octagon, and David knew he was finished, barring a miracle. Hawking up another gobbet of bloody spit, he coughed it out, and it landed on Mary’s robe. Small pleasures, small revenge. His feral, bloody smile did not scare Mary off, and she reached down, patting his head, surprising him.

“You are a strong man, David Reckless. A sinner yes, using false powers from false gods. But you are also brave, and loyal. All characteristics the Lord values highly.”

“If so, why have you incited the redhead and the brat to betray us? You killed Mary-Jane and Aditi!” David raged, and Sir Arthur spoke up, his voice rasping from his burnt throat, silver and red foam seeping free, staining his lips.

“David is quite right. No good soul would countenance this. The Princess was good to you, Sarah. How could you do this?” As Sarah looked ashamed, Mary continued to speak. Behind her, Judges were peeling off, leading groups of strange, white armoured soldiers, as well as what remained of the forces belonging to the pair of traitors after they had cleaned out old man Arthur’s troops. Guess I should have spent more time focusing on my own damn Avalon, but once I’d laid down my banner, all I wanted to do was get stronger myself.

“We do not want to kill you.” Mary explained, her eyes seeming kind yet determined. “Not needlessly. Even a sinner may repent. After all, we need to secure the Tower, and to do that, the Princess must be willing to open the way. No, if she does not force our hand, we will not need to resort to this, and after this is all over… reconciliation.” She laughed then, and David’s blood was boiling.

“You threw us aside for this fucking madwoman?” David cried incredulously. “Is your brain made of rocks, redhead?”

Sarah shrugged, and David hated the way his eyes instinctively followed her movements. “Nay, I know what I’m doing. This was the only choice.” She reached into her armoured top, and David caught a glimpse of skin, as she pulled out a small rosary and clutched it. “I want the world tae endure, David. And the only way for that tae happen is tae follow the path the Ninth Heaven has laid out for us.”

“You talking that nonsense now as well?” David spat more blood onto Mary, in pitiful defiance.

“It’s nay nonsense, ye ken?” Sarah snapped, angry now. “I have read the Book of True Revelation. It is so old, yet it predicts all this, ye see? Avalon, though they call it hallowed ground. The truth of the descent of the Gods’ Chosen. The fate of us all, the Earth, if we dinnae act now. I can nay let the fate of billions be decided just for our friendship. David, ye must see that!”

“I see you’re an idiot. So they knew in advance? So fucking what?” He groaned, trying to rise. “That’s their truth, it doesn’t make it true! I could look up the next eclipse on damn Wikipedia, and that wouldn’t prove the world was ending if I said the eclipse was an omen, even if the eclipse happened as promised.”

“Logic. Always the refuge of the sinner. The Lord does not care for sweet-sounding words that make superficial sense. But then, temptation is always seductive.” Mary preached. “The path to salvation is only through the Ninth Heaven. You may cry out against it, deny it, but the truth is evident. Now…” she leaned in almost close enough to kiss him, her breath hot on his cheek. “…help us persuade the Princess, and all shall be forgiven. You can give up your false powers and useless trash…” She glanced down at his mace, lying in the mud. “…and we will give you new strength, like Sarah here. Her path to Sainthood and eternal service to the Ninth Heaven is long, but the first steps begin today.”

Sarah looked a little guilty to his eyes, but she nodded. Sainthood? The fuck is that?

“What… what of the others? How can the dead forgive?” Old man Arthur enquired wearily, and Mary Stuart shrugged, her face lifting away from David.

“The first step to Sainthood is to take the hallowed ground from others… no, false hallowed grounds, false divinities. Sarah has taken two steps, though many more lie ahead. Fear not, the Lord is kind. Losing these false favours perhaps may not be fatal. It is possible to survive it, many do. They likely will not be the same again… but the True Revelation has the Sororibus Medendi, those of the healing hands. Persuade the Princess to relent, and they will know a comfortable life, praised for their role in this victory. When the false Grail is returned to us, the path to the Ninth Heaven will be smoothed like glass.”

“David, Sir Arthur… I pray, ye should make the right decision.” Sarah pleaded. “Even ye, Raidre. There’s nay reason for ye to die here.”

“You think?” Raidre spat, the cold iron of the spears suppressing him and causing great pain. “My kinfolk died to honour their Pledged Oaths to the Princess. You are no better than an Unseelie.” He snarled, trying to move his body, the spears causing further deep wounds.

“I shall spare you, in deference to our new candidate for Sainthood.” Mary smiled benevolently. “I do hate you creatures, but again, all can serve the Lord. As for the two of you, do you not want to see eternity together with Sarah? The Princess could have it too, were she to concede willingly.”

She’s worse than mad. This bitch believes everything she is saying. Nothing more dangerous than an idiot that believes they are absolutely right. Anything is justified then. But one thing doesn’t fit… “What of Donovan, then? The little shit. He doesn’t seem like he’s on the path to Sainthood.” David's tone was withering. “And you’re letting him… and the Princess… fuck, I can’t even say it.” His fists clenched helplessly.

“Sometimes even the Devil works in ways that benefit God. That was mostly Max. He tricked me, but at least…” Mary smiled knowingly. “He has fled the Tower, it seems, and the false Grail remains unclaimed. No, Max is … very persuasive. He must be, to have even used me, though I used him too. But it seems that Donovan was especially receptive to his words. 'You’re a hero. The protagonist of the world. Women, money, power, it should all be yours.' Really, all of that is dross. The Lord provides, wealth and temporal power are meaningless. As for women… yes, we should go forth and multiply, for the Ninth Heaven needs believers and warriors, new Saints born from the Earth. But such a base creature… he will never enter Heaven unless he repents. As for the Princess… suffering is holy.”

Sarah nodded slowly, though now David could see what he fancied was genuine remorse and torment in her eyes, her hand gripping her rosary so tightly blood was trickling down her wrist. I’ve no sympathy for your suffering. Think of Aditi, Mary-Jane, the Princess… well, if the cavalry was going to bust in and salvage this mess, now would be the time for it…

“Sorry David.” Sarah spoke suddenly, shuddering with self-loathing. “This dinnae have a happy ending. The other teams, they’ve been clearing house, ye ken? Most of them are with us. Even now, they should be hunting down Eleanor. She’s tough, our Princess, but she nay has the firepower tae handle a half dozen or more of us.”

Fuck. It’s worse than I thought. In that case…

“I wouldn’t do that, David.” Mary chided him gently, stroking a golden ring on her finger. “If you think the words I speak are all I can do, you are sadly mistaken. I have already taken steps towards Sainthood, and have inherited the Fortune my late grandmother possessed. I am very lucky. This has taken far too long, but in the end, I will liberate the false Grail, just as the other Cardinals will succeed at their tasks.”

“Give it up.” Sarah murmured softly. “There’s nay anyone in England that can stop us now, ye know that. Just… help us David. I nay want Eleanor tae suffer. And I dinnae want to have to destroy your hallowed ground.” She raised a hand, and David knew she could command her array of defences to fire at will.

Maybe that would be for the best. At least then the Princess wouldn’t be suffering her bombardment. Well, she’ll not die from that. He looked at Sir Arthur, who turned his half-blind head to meet his gaze. So, old man. What the fuck do we do?

Donovan Patterson

This is it, the moment I step out of the shadows, onto the stage! Donovan chuckled to himself as he skipped up the steps of the Tower unhurriedly, towards the room that Eleanor, his Princess, always occupied when she was entering the Boundary. Avalon, what a pretentious name for it. Max says that the true Avalon is far distant and far more beautiful, full of Nymphs and Faeries so gorgeous it would take my breath away.

There was no need to hurry, Mary Stuart was going to be busy trying to persuade Eleanor to surrender her hold on the Tower, and he knew Eleanor was incredibly stubborn and rarely wanted to change her mind on things. It’s endearing, it really is. She’s too good to waste on someone else. After all, I’m the protagonist, I’ve always thought so, and this only proves it! Max knows.

Going from a girlish nobody that got almost no attention from women, to the hero that was destined to save the world, slay the Dragons and Demons, and rescue all the Princesses and beautiful women in distress was his destiny. It all made so much sense. Those other women, Nicola, Marie, Suzanne, Sonia, they were all nice girls, girls he couldn’t have dreamed of attracting when he was just quiet, shy, girlish Donovan Patterson. But as Donovan, companion to the Princess, greatest spear-wielder in Britain, no, the world, it was amazing how quickly they would try and get close to him, flatter him.

Max was right. Those type of girls are fine for some fun, but as partners for the hero of the world, they are utterly lacking. Maybe I’ll show them mercy and when I’m King, I’ll let them be my maids, and play with them a bit when I’m bored. Not that I’ll have time to be bored… Hopping up to the area that wasn’t open to the public, he entered a code on the keypad there, activating the metal doors, which slid aside. On entering, he walked over to Eleanor’s room. The door was shut, and with a grin of anticipation, he grasped the handle.

Huh, locked? That’s unusual. The handle wouldn’t turn. That was a little annoying, but hardly a problem, as Donovan wrenched the handle to one side, snapping it, and the door opened. Donovan waited, anticipation building, for the moment when he would see the sleeping Princess and awaken her with a kiss. I suppose she won’t wake up, not until Mary Stuart gets what she wants. Her… I need her, but she’s not fit to stand beside the hero.

The way Mary looked at him, as if he was filthy, it reminded him of being ignored, of lacking value, of looking down when anyone glared at him. She was definitely beautiful, but unlike Nicola and the others, he felt no desire for her. No, she’s just like everyone else. Judging, whispering. But she’s wrong! Max was right though, sometimes we have to deal with devils for the greater good. But we have to remember to put down the devils when their usefulness has passed.

The moment was upon him, and the door creaked open, revealing a modest room with a comfortable bed, a small TV, and a mini-fridge stocked with drinks and snacks. But the bed… empty?

Donovan stared at it for a moment, confused. The Princess always comes here to enter. She’s said many times she’s weaker if she doesn’t… no, wait… He quickly searched the other rooms, growing more and more annoyed as he did so. “She can’t have stayed in the Palace? It’s possible…” He hammered his fist into the wall, feeling a sting.

“If so…” She would be beyond my reach, at least for now. No, no need to panic. I’ve helped Mary and Sarah stage their betrayal. That surprised me… Sarah didn’t seem the sort. Though her teasing was annoying. I may have betrayed Eleanor, my Eleanor, but when all this is done, she’ll only have me to turn to, the shining hero who can save Britain from the wicked hands of Mary Stuart and her ilk…

Lost in his fantasy, he heard footsteps from below, and immediately perked up. Eleanor? Is it? No, she should be in the Boundary still. Unless Mary Stuart has failed somehow. If so… He grinned, his expression hidden behind his long bangs. “Eleanor, you came. Give me a moment to explain, I did it all for your sake, you might not believe me, but…”

He paused, again confused, as the woman that stepped through the door wasn’t Eleanor, or anyone he had ever seen before. The woman was short and petite, wearing a long, pure white, summer dress and a matching hat. As she took the hat from her head, he paused, awestruck.

She’s beautiful. Perfect, doll-like features, amber eyes that seemed to be glowing like golden suns. Her lips were set in an impish smile, but Donovan, who would normally have shied away from such mocking expressions, found it suited her perfectly.

“Who.. who are you?” he asked. She’s perfect. I want her for my harem. She can stand beside Eleanor, if her personality is good.

“Me?” The woman tilted her head, long amber hair swaying. “I believe it is good-good manners to introduce oneself first, before asking such of others, is it not-not?”

Good-good? Not-not? So adorable. “My apologies.” He put on his most winning smile, the one that had worked on so many girls recently. “I am Donovan Patterson, personal bodyguard of the Princess, and greatest warrior in Britain.” There was no harm in exaggerating, and if anything, he was playing it down.

Future husband of the Princess, and King of Britain. Hero of the world. “Now may I please have your name, beautiful maiden? What brings you here?” If she got into the Tower she can’t be ordinary. Is she with Mary Stuart, or one of Britain’s Gods’ Chosen I’ve not met? Though surely I’d have heard of her…

“Me? I am Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, princess of the Seelie.” Her voice was pure, melodic, and one word caught his attention. Princess? Excellent, she has suitable pedigree as well as beauty. Wait, Seelie? It was a day of surprises, and this was just one more.

“Are you a Fae, then? Do you know Raidre, the Selkie of Bermondsey Isle?” If so, has she come for me? No, I’ve never seen her anywhere before, and why would she be here?

“A Selkie? Annoying skin-shifters. No, I do not-not know him. Now, a question for a question? Why-why would you be here, so-called bodyguard of this Princess, while she seemingly fights-fights for her life? A poor-poor bodyguard indeed.”

It’s none of your business! But… you’re elegant, so I’ll answer. “I was checking to make sure her body was safe. I’ll… be heading back shortly. If you are a Fae, you must be working for a Gods’ Chosen, right? He must be very lucky.” I’ll take you from him, have no fear. Only a King should have a Princess beside him.

Her eyes shone brilliantly, and she murmured a few words. “I see. Not-not charm, unless it is of great subtlety.” She sighed loudly. “So, what-what did you do all for her sake, Donovan?”

Hearing her say his name pleased him, but the words, which he had uttered earlier, made him pause. He smiled, covering up his annoyance.

“Oh, a simple misunderstanding. Now, if you’ll…” He reached out and grabbed her arm, only to find his hand radiating pain, a shimmering green wind of needles surrounding her bare flesh where he tried to hold her.

“I do not-not like to be touched, not-not by your hands.” She sniffed coldly. “Treating a female so casually, I feel rather-rather sorry for this Princess, if you are her guard.”

Donovan twitched. You have a sharp tongue. I’m starting to reconsider your place by my side. No, I can retrain her, I’m sure. A hero needs Princesses… “My apologies.” He let go and brushed back his hair, giving her his most winning, charming smile. As he did so, a surge of green energy, like a million sparkling jade fireflies, filled the room, and he felt his mind fog a little.

“So, tell me true. Did-did you betray the Princess, and why?”

Her words echoed in his ears, and he smiled. “It wasn’t a betrayal, not really. Eleanor, she should be mine. I’m the greatest hero, the true one. Max says so. Even Mary Stuart acknowledges me, and needed me to pull off her plans. Don’t look at me like that, my precious. I’ll take care of you. I love Eleanor, but a great hero can love many women!”

“True. I do most-most certainly agree.” Shaeula nodded, and Donovan felt a surge of giddy excitement, which was soon dashed by her next words, stoking his anger. “But you are not-not any kind of hero. No female could ever love-love a male who betrays her and what she holds dear. Besides… I already have-have my hero, and he is not-not you.” She stepped back, and Donovan growled.

“Wait, did you bewitch me? I never meant to speak.” Shaking it off, circulating all the power inside, as Max had taught him, Donovan pulled out an old, rusted spear. Shaeula’s eyes went wide as she looked at it, and Donovan chuckled. “Really, I should give up on you. But instead, just like Eleanor, I’ll have to help you to make the right choice and be my obedient, loving wife. If I’m saving the world, that’s the least I deserve, right?”

“So Tsukiko was right.” Shaeula murmured, uttering an unfamiliar name to him. “Well then, if you think-think you can, by all-all means try. But this Mary Stuart you speak of, I know little of religion, but-but Akio has mentioned her…” I’ve heard that name. A foreign visitor who met my Princess, right? I hate him already. “… I hardly think she would approve of your actions, no-no?”

“That’s where you are wrong…” Slowly, carefully. I don’t want to ruin her beauty, else she’s not fit to be one of my Queens. Max had also shown him how to awaken the spear here in the Material, and as his aether flowed into it, faint sparks of purple, green and yellow began to form on the rusted tip of the spear. “…King Solomon had a thousand wives and concubines. Why should I, the hero, be any different?”

“A thousand? I see-see. Akio will have-have his work cut out for him then, if he is to better that-that.” As she laughed in amusement, Donovan struck.

“Don’t mention other men in front of me. I hate the way Eleanor is always laughing with David, or talks with Arthur. She should only be looking at me!” The spear slammed into her unprotected body, lightning discharging violently. It’s not as strong here, and I haven’t penetrated her body like I did with David, but I think even Raidre would be stunned by this.

“I’m sorry.” Donovan apologised, as he confirmed the lightning had run through her body. “You’re brave to bear the pain. I’m only doing it because I need to. Just like with Eleanor. Sarah is the same! We don’t enjoy betrayal, but we are right! We have to do this!” He justified himself, and reached out a hand to grasp her shoulder.

“I think not-not.” Shaeula declared, and suddenly the lightning around her intensified, and Donovan staggered backwards, shocked as her hair was swaying, rising up, lightning more intense than he had conjured shimmering in the air around them, the scent of ozone cloying.

“I told you, did I not-not, I only allow those I love to touch me. You, I do not-not like. And this lightning is pathetic.” There was a whining like a chainsaw and Donavan screamed, dropping the spear, along with his arm. Shaeula bent down and picked up his spear, his sacred relic. The pain was unbearable, the blood frightening him, but seeing someone else touch what was one of the proofs of his heroism somehow hurt worse.

“Hmm, I see…” She flourished it, eyes shining brilliantly. “Not-not terrible. But lightning…” Another whining sound and flash of jade, and his other arm came free. Then the spear crackled, and lightning struck his stumps, scorching the wounds shut. He screamed and howled, smoke rising.

“You… you bitch, what did you do to me?” Donovan ranted, vision going black.

“I would have thought it quite-quite obvious.” Shaeula snorted. “But you worry about losing some arms? Shameful. Can you not-not regrow them? Well…” He hit the ground as his legs flew off, and lightning and fire once more seared the stumps, followed by a cool, squirming feeling. “A little Healing, I would not-not have you die. I suppose there is-is a slim chance that you are not-not at fault, but are a puppet. Consider this suffering a lesson. Do not-not seek to take females from others. Now… your resistance to my winds must-must surely be weaker now. So, time-time to talk…”

As Donovan writhed on the ground, limbless and helpless, he found words spilling from his mouth in a rapid stream. A few minutes later, when he was done, he heard a few beeps, and then Shaeula spoke again. “Grulgor, yes, I have the information. You should go-go aid Akio, the situation seems grave-grave. I will be there shortly. I will go-go and join the sleeping Princess. It seems she is rather-rather smarter than this fool.”

As he felt himself being dragged along by some sort of force, he lamented bitterly. No, I’m the hero, the King to surpass Solomon, the saviour! Why else did I get this power, if not to be the protagonist? Max… Max, you promised me. You proooooomised meeeeeeeeeee!

Act One Finale - Part Two - Labyrinth Of The Heart – Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

Hot, heaving breaths were coming from Eleanor now as she staggered down another alleyway, leaving the disintegrating corpses of more of the white-clad skeletons behind. She pulled in what ether she could to restore herself, but even with her strength that was a number of times greater than the most powerful ordinary person, Eleanor had limits, and they were rapidly approaching, worn down by worry, stress and betrayal.

Bursts of light flashed, and more bolts of energy from Sarah’s and Donavan’s Avalons peppered the dark tenement labyrinth she was moving through. Up ahead several buildings disappeared in the blasts, debris pinging off her armour and stinging the exposed skin of her face. Even as the bolts fell, single-minded, soulless but ruthless creatures poured out, individually no threat, but seemingly designed to wear down her strength.

“Piss off!” Eleanor swore, her good manners being eroded down to nothing, just like her willpower. A Goblin charged and her blade tore it in half. Hounds tried to flank her, pulling her down, but teeth grated off her armour, and her foot caved in the skull of one, before her sword cleaved flesh and bone, nearly cutting a second in half. The silence… it’s bad…

A weary, depressed thought flickered into her mind, as she hacked down another Goblin, punching yet another savagely.

Cut. Slash. Hack. Punch. Kick. Headbutt. Strike. Chop. Break.

Near-mindlessly she powered her way through the wave of enemies, staggering down another intersection, the houses hanging claustrophobically overhead, forming a sort of tunnel that only let a little of the dark unlight of the skies above through, casting long, ever-shifting shadows. It’s like Theseus and the Minotaur… She managed a bitter chuckle, remembering her Classics classes from a few years past. Only I’m being hunted by…

Two more armoured skeletons appeared, and Eleanor shook her head, sword raised. It’s obvious, if they wanted to overwhelm me, they could. But no, drip, drip, drip… just wearing me down. I’m not going to just lie down and die though… With a roar that surprised her, she forced her weary body and faltering mind to high focus and leapt forwards. The first skeleton raised its shield, and her stroke staggered it.

The second skeleton tried to cut her with its own sword, but she rolled aside, separating head from shoulders with a savage, wild cut. As that one fell she leapt on the other, battering it with sword, fist and even her own head, heedless of the way blood sprayed from her torn flesh, only for the wounds to close.

“Just go away!” she yelled, and as the skeleton collapsed, she stabbed it until it disintegrated, sucking in the little ether it gave. I can’t keep doing this. This isn’t a solution… The lingering curse from the words Mary Stuart spoke were still heavy on her, preventing her escape. David, Sir Arthur, Raidre… does that silence mean you’re dead? No, that can’t be…

Staggering on, another volley of bolts arched in from the distance, and one landed near her, blowing apart walls and the ground, pelting her with more shrapnel. One fragment pierced through a joint in her armour, seizing up her knee, and tears flowed. Looking at the jagged spar of stone, already silver and crimson with blood, she bit her lip, holding in the urge to shout, scream and sob.

I don’t want this. I never wanted this! But I promised to carry it, for Britain, for grandmother, for the people who fought beside me. I don’t want… She reached down, gripping the stone, and pulled, wincing as it tore free. For a moment her leg almost buckled, before a faint shimmer of orange light formed around the wound, pushing out the red and silver blood. …everything to have been for nothing, a lie.

Sarah and Donovan had betrayed them. It hurt, it hurt her worse than the slowly vanishing pain in her knee. Bending it, she realised her knee was usable, so she limped off through the maze again, gathering pace as her leg rapidly healed. Even if I’m betrayed, not everyone turned. The others stayed and fought to the end.

The end was a poor choice of words. She remembered the look of horror on Mary-Jane’s face, the pain, as she vanished. No, she’s still alive. She has to be. Eleanor had little time to think, as another pair of skeletons seemed surprised to see her as she turned a corner. One fell, her blade crushing in the chestplate, tearing the red surcoat. One down.

Her blade slashed, clanging off the sword her opponent held, but Eleanor was prepared. I guess those lessons in fencing and bladework paid off… One arm was severed, and the skeleton lost its grip on the sword, only to fall, hewed down like a toppling tree.

At least my mind feels clear. Is it because the worst has happened, or because… Eleanor didn’t want to think about the poison. But she had come to accept it was likely true. Max doesn’t seem to gain anything though, unless he did it for somebody else, perhaps? Mary Stuart. It all comes down to what lies beneath the Tower. That’s why…

More battles followed, more mindless fighting, running and dodging rains of destructive blasts through the maze. Her body was screaming at her, telling her she had been fighting for hours, but Eleanor had been through enough battle to know that likely less than ten minutes had passed. It’s why I’m so exhausted. I’ve condensed hours of fierce battles into an endless swarm of them, grinding me down…

As she turned down the brick-lined alleyway, light was ahead of her, and she emerged into a small clearing, an old well in one corner, several more alleyways radiating off in all directions. And standing by the well, leaning on the old brick frame, was a familiar face. This is new. Although… Taking a deep breath, she addressed the man. “Samuel, what are you doing here?” She spoke slowly, taking the opportunity to catch her breath, allowing her body to recover.

“Me?” He raised an eyebrow in what Samuel Davies, the leader of Britain’s second team, probably thought was an expression of amusement, but to Eleanor now, it just looked irritated and condescending. “What else would I be doing here but coming to rescue you, Princess?”

She detected a hint of some feeling in the way he said Princess, but she set that aside. “I see. So how did you get in here…? No, that’s a strange question, the barrier has fallen. I meant, how did you find me?” Stepping closer slowly, she observed him carefully.

“Simple. I followed the explosions.” He was still smiling, and Eleanor thought there was something a little off about his lack of urgency, considering the situation. “Others are looking too. There must be something wrong if you are still here in Avalon. Come with me and I’ll take you to safety and the rest of my team.” He stretched out a hand, and Eleanor took it, clasping it in her gauntlet-clad fist.

“Sorry.” he said then, and Eleanor felt an impact in her back, heavy and hot, before going cold, and she felt her muscles go numb and start to tighten up. She managed to turn her head, only to see he had stabbed her with the item he had taken from the Tower as a reward for his service, a wavy-bladed flamberge-style dagger. “Naïve and trusting to the end, Princess.”

Now she could clearly hear the contempt in his voice, and she moved her numb mouth. “Why, Samuel? Haven’t we been… good to … you?” For a moment her vision blurred, and she laughed, as his face was a blank mask, a sneering mouth all her numb eyes could see. Just like his warnings. That insufferable man will be delighted he was right, I have no doubt.

“Good to us? Well, you would think that, pampered little Princess, never done a day’s real work in your life up until now. And even that’s pathetic.” He sneered balefully. “I’ve always been a republican. So you give us these treasures…” He twisted the dagger and Eleanor managed a hoarse gasp, blood trickling, faint wisps of silver and orange rising from the wounds. “…and you pay us with money your family robs from the pockets of the public. Then you get to feel like you are helping us. When really, without us, the people of Britain, you’re nothing but a parasite.” He pushed, and she landed heavily on her back, driving the dagger deeper. She blinked up at him, and managed to speak a little more.

“It’s not… that at all. I have… to protect… the Tower.” she managed.

“Oh yes, the Tower. All this…” He gestured around them. “This is the best you managed? Compared to what Mary Stuart has done, all your efforts are crap. Worthless. Childish. Just like you and your family. Richard the idiot, Henry the playboy, and you the pampered, sheltered Princess. You can’t protect Britain and the people, all you want to do is remain on top, keep your privileges!”

That’s not… true. What do you know? Even her thoughts were starting to become sluggish, but the way Samuel was accusing her was frustrating. “I… bleed and hurt for… the cause.” she whispered, picking up on the point that he said 'compared to all Mary Stuart had done…' “I fight… until… my body breaks. It’s frightening… but…”

As her words became quieter, he leaned in, and she couldn’t help but look at him with frightened eyes, only for him to turn and spit with disgust. “I’m not going to molest you, Princess. I’m not a monster. No, I’m doing this for the right reasons. Your ways have failed, just as your family has failed and is outdated. Mary Stuart’s hallowed ground stretches out far more powerfully, and even those not Gods’ Chosen can contribute. Your family rule us like Gods, but at least Mary serves a true God. I’ve seen it, the Angel.”

He shuddered then, a look of strange ecstasy on his face. “No, even though I think you’re a parasite and your whole damn family is worthless, I don’t wish you any harm. I’m not the brat, Donovan. He’ll get his comeuppance though.” He lifted Eleanor up with ease, his strength more than up to the task. “No, you, Princess, all you need to do is open the way and allow someone who can save Britain to do it.”

No. Her sapphire glare was defiant, and Samuel tutted. “You are annoyingly stubborn. Too stupid to know when to give up, I guess. Look.” He lectured her calmly, and she hated his smugness. “In the end Mary Stuart will get what she wants. That’s inevitable. You want to protect Britain, live up to what you think a Princess is? Then let her. If you are willing, you can even join us. I admit, it would be a waste otherwise. If you don’t… you really will die, you know? Then only the Queen will have the right of access. Do you think that an old woman, broken with grief, can resist Mary’s urgings and…”

So that’s it. The plan. Hardly righteous, is it? As Samuel slowly carried her towards the nearest passageway, her mind went back a few days, to her training with them.

“The thing about water element is, it plays to your strengths. Earth element would work too, but…” Akio was saying, as Eleanor was lying down beside the Thames, the orange mist of water elemental energy rising, her whole body burning. “…water element is surprisingly complicated to use effectively.”

“You really like the sound of your own voice.” Eleanor had said, and he had laughed, her brother Henry too. Who had not laughed was the maid, Hyacinth, she had glared at her with absolute loathing, only for the two young girls to calm her down. One of them, with a calm, disciplined air despite her tender age, had looked at Eleanor, smiling softly.

“He does, but he also wants to help. This is powerful knowledge, which he is sharing for your own good. So do try and pay attention. It might save your life, or save the life of a friend. Do not spurn this gift, only to regret it later.”

She had nodded in response to that, feeling a little ashamed at her pettiness. “I apologise. You are right of course. It’s just…” Her words had failed her, and her brother had only laughed harder.

“Come on Ellie, grandmother would be outraged if we repaid kindness with ingratitude. One thing she’s always been very strict on is having good manners.”

“True.” Eleanor had agreed. “So, I can use water to hasten my healing. And also to attack.”

He had nodded, and demonstrated a number of attacks, from water bullets to fine beams that cut like chainsaws. “Unfortunately your water will lack the strength of mine, since you don’t have Spirit Water, but if you apply what humans have learned about physics over the years… well, water can surprise you. The most important thing to remember is that once it’s revealed that you can do this, your advantage drops a lot. Water won’t match fire or wind for offensive power.”

“Yes, you’ve said that.” Eleanor rolled her eyes, not sure why Akio got under her skin so much. Addressing the three girls, she smiled to take the sting from her words. “I really don’t know why the three of you are so keen on him, but I suppose he is the winner.” She had concentrated, and orange energy surged around her…

“…not just Britain. The Church of True Revelation has been planning for centuries, more than a millennia, in fact.” Samuel was saying as he carried her. Do all men love the sound of their own voice, or is it they like talking in front of women? No matter, I suppose… A nearly imperceptible orange mist was rising from her body, and she gathered it into one place in front of her. She had already formed a cloud of water around the dagger in her body, keeping it isolated from her, preventing further paralysing venom from entering her wound.

“… uh.” she whispered, a barest sound, and Samuel turned his head, wondering what she was going to say, only to open his eyes wide in surprise as a cloud of glimmering water droplets were hanging in the air beside them.

“What is that? Are we under attack? No…” His expression shifted to one of alarm, only for a cascade of the water bullets to bombard his face at short range, blood scattering. He let out a pained cry, letting Eleanor tumble to the floor. She landed heavily, forcing her body to move despite the lingering paralysis. Wrenching the dagger free, she turned to see that Samuel hadn’t fallen. He was right, the power was low. But it was enough…

One of Samuel’s eyes had been blinded, blood and jelly streaming from the socket, and his face and neck were full of torn craters. Blood, silver and red, was drizzling down the front of his clothes, and bone could be seen through ripped flesh and missing hair, his face disfigured. His jaw worked, and she could see several teeth were shattered as well. “You bitch, what… did… you… do?” he asked, his voice trembling with pain and wrath.

“What I had to.” she declared, her arm moving through his new blind spot created by his missing eye. Too late Samuel realised that she was attacking, and he tried to call on his own power, only for the dagger to stab his already-injured throat, slashing it open and severing his spine. For a moment his one eye looked at her, before he coughed a great gout of blood and died. Letting the dagger fall from her numb and now bloody hand, Eleanor stood there in shock. He’s dead. I killed… I killed a person, a human.

She had fought and killed a large number of living beings, Goblins and similar foul creatures. That had pained her too at first, but she had grown inured to it. But this was a first, a dreadful first. The worst thing is… she felt a rush of energy, a little strength growing within her, driving out the last of the paralysing poison. Looking down at Samuel, she found herself forced to look away. He was… he was going to jeopardise everything, sell Britain to Mary Stuart. I… I had no choice. Turning, she walked away from the grizzly scene, lamenting her choice but hoping in her heart it was the correct one.

Did Akio have the same feelings when he defended Japan from the Chinese? Was killing to save others, save himself… easy, or hard? Does he still think of it now? She gripped the hilt of her sword, pressing onwards, waiting for more skeletons and monsters to come. Her thoughts drifted, and she replayed the moment she had attacked with the water element, her thoughts strangely detached. Weak. It worked, but only because he wasn’t expecting it and it was too close to him to dodge. Gods’ Chosen are durable, and my skills with water element are rudimentary. So I need them to be close, and perhaps…

As expected, another pair of skeletons engaged her, and this time she cut them down with barely a moments’ pause, her cold detachment and the water boiling within her strengthening her resolve and body. Stepping over the skeletons, crunching bones underfoot, she tried to return to the ordinary world.

No good. Not yet, But… soon. We just have to hold on a bit longer. Back in London, there’s a lot we can do to quell this, and I expect grandmother is already making a move. Bolts of light were falling around her, and this time one struck her on the shoulder, quite a feat for a blast from so far away. Her armour cratered inwards, bones creaking and flesh tearing, but she paid it little mind as torn flesh would heal, her armour too.

“Mary Stuart… if she’s so powerful, has turned so many, can command these forces… there’s no way she should be letting me have free reign.” she muttered, the twisting of the maze of streets disorienting her. Looking up at the narrow strips of dark sky she could see, she decided to climb onto the rooftops. Yes, I’ll be spotted, but this game of cat and mouse, it doesn’t feel good…

Her mind made up, she reached for the wall, only for someone to rush at her, wielding a heavy axe. She paused in shock for a moment, before raising her sword. The impact staggered her, but she had the upper hand, pushing her assailant back, only to discover it was a young man from the fourth team. She looked at him sadly. “Alistair, isn’t it? Why do this? What did Mary Stuart promise you?”

“It’s nothing personal.” he replied, straining his muscles. Eleanor was forced back against the wall, and she struggled to remember what ability Alistair possessed. Moments later, a woman, also from team four, older than Eleanor but still young, leapt to her aid. Alistair swung his axe with a snarl, and the woman batted the weapon away with her own, a silver single-edged sabre.

“Princess, I’ve come to save you!” she cried, and Eleanor smiled.

“I see. Thank you, Kathy. I appreciate your bravery. Together we can handle Alistair. Your ability is one of speed, right?”

The woman, Kathy, nodded. “Yes, I’m very… fast.” She blurred, and Eleanor watched as her arm hit the ground, sword still in her hand. Glancing down, she was suddenly slammed up against the wall, Alistair lifting her by her throat, axe pointed at her neck, the blades close enough to cut her skin, a faint hint of red and silver dotting the blades.

“Sorry. But you’re a regenerator, right?” Kathy spoke softly, looking a little apologetic. “So it’s not like you can’t get your arm back.”

“Why?” Eleanor asked again, and Kathy shrugged.

“Why what? The betrayal? Why I did it this way?” Kathy paused for a second, thinking. “It does seem a bit cruel, but Mary wanted your hopes thoroughly broken. You have to realise you can’t do this, Princess Eleanor. You were never suited for this task. I’ve seen the difference between the two of you. You can’t compete with her, and she’s not alone. Worldwide her allies are everywhere, gaining strength.”

“Yeah, this would never have happened to Mary. It’s simply a matter of power.” Alistair agreed, before licking his lips. “You know, Donovan was right. You’re really a beauty, Eleanor.” Hearing the way he said her name was disgusting, but Eleanor refused to give them the satisfaction of looking afraid.

“I could be as beautiful.” Kathy complained, irritated. “If I grew up rich and having the best of everything, I’d look like a Princess too.”

“You look fine to me.” Eleanor managed dryly, only for her to receive a glare in return.

“Enough. You won’t ever understand how us commonfolk live. Mary does. Her grandmother was a Cardinal, but Mary grew up an ordinary girl until she heard the call of the Ninth Heaven.”

“I’ve always tried to treat everyone fairly.” Eleanor managed, looking at them with calm eyes, which seemed to annoy Kathy and excite Alistair.

“Tried. You’ve tried and you’ve failed. Step aside and let Mary Stuart manage from here. give back what Britain has stolen.” Kathy warned, glancing at Alistair. “Are you sure? It seems… I don’t recommend it.”

“Oh come on. Donovan’s probably stripping her skirts off now and enjoying himself. But here…” He licked his lips lasciviously. “Maybe I won’t be first, but I’ll be the only one that Eleanor remembers.”

Disgusting brute. I fear I was too hard on Akio. At least he isn’t a crude, disgusting monster like Alistair. Why did it turn out like this? I believed most people were inherently good, would pull together for a common cause, that the powers of the Gods’ Chosen would be used to protect Britain. Grandmother thought so too. The flow of blood from her severed stump had stopped, flesh scabbing over. She could regrow an arm, if given several days, but that was too slow. “Kathy, as a fellow woman, surely you won’t let this happen? Doesn’t it disgust you?”

“I think Alistair will go to Hell for this, sure. Now we know there is one too. But… say that you’ll surrender and let Mary into the Tower and I’ll stop him. Mary doesn’t like this either. But… if you hurry, you can make it back to stop Donovan too.”

“Threatening a fellow woman with being defiled. You really are the worst.” Eleanor snapped, with bitter feelings. “As for you… even if you despoil me, you’ll live a life devoid of respect and love.” I get it now, I think. The reason why the girls look at Akio the way they do. I would find myself most relieved to have him here now too. But… She took a deep breath as Alistair tightened his grip on her throat, strangling her words, her mouth filling with saliva as she choked.

“What do you know, privileged little girl?” Alistair grinned. “I’ve always hated you bastards of the first team anyway. What the hell makes you all so special? Isn’t Birmingham as important as London? And I’m just as talented as David or Donovan. Fuck!” he cursed, while Kathy looked away, her shoulders hunched. “It doesn’t matter. When I drag you back to Mary, I hope you’ll be a bit more compliant. She should have done this from the start. I advised her to bring you to heel by force, women are weak creatures.”

He snorted, clearly relishing his position, his power over her. “You’re no different. The Green Knight.” he scoffed. “All you are is a glorified punching bag. You’ll probably curse that in a minute. It means I can go hard and not break you. Though if you do die, that will destroy the Queen and Mary will get what she wants that way.” He fumbled for his belt. “But first, a kiss. Might not be your first, Donovan could be licking you all over, but… I’ll live in your memory forever!”

His grip loosened as he leaned closer, and Eleanor opened her mouth, her words a barest whisper.

“What was that? Pleading?” he smirked, leaning close, cocking his ear for her.

“I said…” Eleanor whispered, now his ear was next to her lips. “…you’re right. I don’t have any fancy moves or powers. Or I didn’t…” Trump cards have to be played at the time of maximum effect. Akio was right. Several of Eleanor’s teeth shattered, her tongue torn, as the spit in her mouth, water, was mixed with the orange glow of water elemental energies, forming a single piercing beam, entering through his ear and vaporising his brain, shattering the inside of his skull.

Alistair died without a sound, his expression stunned, and as his grip loosened, Eleanor shifted her own grasp, and it now looked like Alistair was pressing her against the wall lewdly. Luckily his lips are only touching my hair. Which is bad enough. Strangely enough, this time I feel little remorse for this. Have I grown callous, or did he deserve it? Perhaps both.

“My first kiss…” she whimpered audibly, trying to act like a girl that was heartbroken by being molested. I never was much of an actor. All I can do is what all the Royals do. Smile on despite pain, sadness, loss… “Don’t touch me there, spare me…” She slowly inched forwards, carefully and cautiously.

“Sweet Jesus, Alistair. I fucking can’t believe I’m a party to this. If I end up in Hell because of this, I swear I’ll ask Satan and all his Devils to up the torture on you, you…” Her words were cut off as Alistair’s axe slammed into her side. She reacted quickly, her speed kicking in, sending her flying backwards a dozen metres into a wall, her own sabre cutting out, slicing savagely through a body.

“Mother fucker, trying to jump on me too, you …” She looked up to see a rain of water bullets coming towards her. She powered through, seeing the staring, dead face of Alistair, his body hacked apart by her earlier counterattack. But his axe was… “Looks like he got what he deserved.” Kathy cricked her neck, cursing as more silver and red blood was leaking from her deep wound.

“How in God’s name did you manage to take him out with one arm? Hmm…” Kathy noticed blood leaking from his ears, eyes and nose, as well as his misshapen skull. “Those water bullets? They barely hurt at all. But since when could you do that?”

“A girl has to have some secrets.” Eleanor demurred, bending down to retrieve her arm.

“I agree, but…” She blurred, her speed incredible for a moment. “…you’re far too stupid!”

“Am I?” Eleanor watched as the blade aimed at her other arm, and carved it off in a single hit, armour shattering. “So that maid told me, many times. You’d like her.” Blood surged, and Eleanor grinned despite the horrific pain, the last of her water element shimmering, and she glowed orange like the setting sun, stunning Kathy for a moment.

“…but even an idiot can learn, if the instructor is patient. And unlike my brothers, I actually passed my Biology GCSE.” The spilled blood had turned into a series of water-element blades, slamming into the already serious wound Kathy had suffered from the axe. The water blades expanded, wrenching open the wound, damaging her internal organs, and she widened her eyes, looking down incredulously, before collapsing to the floor, coughing out a massive burst of blood. Then she vanished, fleeing Avalon.

“Run all you like.” Eleanor warned, her face pale, as she bent down and seized her first severed arm in broken teeth, holding it against the stump. The flesh melted together, the experience rather agonising, and as the armour joined up too, she swung her arm, sighing. “But unless I fall here, the truth will come out.”

Picking up her other arm she reattached it, letting out another, far more bitter sigh. “It’s a shame I’m out of water element, it would make the healing less painful. Oh well, idiots don’t feel the pain as keenly, as grandmother might say. And I was definitely a fool. But I did listen. And I never trusted that you were here to help me, Kathy.” Looking back at the distant Tower, she made up her mind.

There’s no point in running anymore. All I’ve achieved is killing two traitors, but even that has only served to weaken Britain. No. Either Mary falls or I do. I am the Green Knight. With her mind made up she headed north, cutting down skeletons that got in her way, dodging the incoming blasts of light. In one hand she held her sword, the other, Alistair’s axe. She was weary, mentally and physically exhausted, but somehow felt stronger than ever. Is this what it’s like to finally decide on a path, even knowing death is likely at the end of it?

Emerging from the dark labyrinth of streets and houses, she reached the sparkling banks of the Thames. Taking a deep breath, she started stirring her sacral Chakra as she slowly swam across the Thames of her Avalon, replenishing as much of her trump card as she could. Emerging, the water ran off her in silver streaks, and she strode forwards, towards the Tower, glad to see that David, Sir Arthur and Raidre were all still alive.

“Why did you come back?” Sir Arthur groaned from his position on the ground, when he saw her, his expression desolate. “You could have escaped, and then this plan will fail!”

“No it wouldn’t.” Eleanor shook her head. “It’s not just Sarah and Donovan. There are traitors everywhere. Besides…” She glared at Mary Stuart. “…I heard. Your next plan is to force grandmother here to unlock the Tower when I’m dead. I would have said it was impossible, but…” She glanced at the Choir and the Judges. “…I’d say not.” There’s the Japanese too… Eleanor turned and spat, her spittle still silver and red from her injuries. “Well, in that case… I choose to fight.”

“That’s the spirit.” David moaned, pinned down and broken. “If we’re going to lose, might as well lose cracking some heads. Can you do it, girl?”

“Probably not. But then Samuel and Alistair didn’t think they’d be the ones to die, did they?” Eleanor smiled sadly.

“Oh, how marvellous.” Mary clapped her hands. “Inspiring. I do hope you didn’t suffer any… indignities… Princess.”

“No, just a hit to my pride.” She shook her head. “Did you know Alistair harboured such vileness within him?”

“Of course, I can spot a sinner from a mile away.” Mary declared proudly. “I’ll use them if I must, but won’t shed a tear when Judgement comes for them. Poor Samuel though. He was a good man. Wanted to overturn the social order, give the wealth of the rich to the poor. I approve. Well, may his soul find peace in the Ninth Heaven.” She clasped her hands solemnly.

“So, to business. This should have demonstrated adequately you have no chance at all. You should have realised that if I wished you dead, it could have happened any time. The Martyred Dead could have been dispatched in force, rather in pairs simply to keep you wandering in despair. I had hoped it would take rather less than forty days and forty nights for you to see the futility of your struggle.” Mary smiled, a mixture of solemnity and mad joy. “Even now, you can take me to the false Grail, and all this can be swept away. Wake up soon enough and perhaps your chastity can be saved.”

“Fucking bitch! Give me a minute and I’ll punch your teeth out!” David roared, but she ignored him. Eleanor took a deep breath, then casually raised two fingers to her, in the classic British sign of causing offence.

“Sorry, but I didn’t come this far to break now. I can’t let down Britain, grandmother, Henry, Aditi, Mary-Jane, David, Sir Arthur, Raidre and the Selkie, those Chosen who aren’t in your pockets.” I thought it odd the way Samuel was talking about Callie. I guess those who wouldn’t take part in this coup were sidelined, I hope they are still all alive.

“And I won’t have them laugh at me!” Eleanor finished strongly. I was warned, I chose to shut my eyes like a fool. But fortunately… doubt crept in. So I took precautions. “Sorry to disappoint Donovan, but I’m not where he thinks I am. And when I’m done here with you Mary, Sarah, I’ll go back and castrate the shit.”

David snorted at that, and oddly enough, so did Sarah, who couldn’t help but cackle.

“Aye, the brat deserves that and more, ye will nay find me disagreeing. So, still in the Palace then? Without the Tower, I thought ye were weaker? Ye will nay beat us like that, ye ken?”

“Who says the Tower isn’t with me? Sarah, I thought we were friends. I’m hurt, I’m reeling. But… whether I believed him or not, his words stuck with me, so I haven’t broken. Now… Mary Stuart, in the name of God, you can go to Hell! The Tower is Britain’s, and shall remain so as long as I draw breath!”

“I see.” Mary grinned. “Well isn’t that delightful. I respect a woman of character. It’ll be a shame to kill you, so we’ll try it this way.” She gestured, and a number of Judges headed towards Sir Arthur, heavy executioner axes in their hands. “You are prepared to be a martyr, but are you prepared to see your companions die in front of you?”

Eleanor froze, and so did Sarah. “Mary, we were going to spare them…” she began, only for Mary to sigh.

“Of course we were. I hate needless killing, but if I must bloody my hands to serve the Lord, I will. I thought you understood that?”

“I do, but…” Sarah’s hand was clutching her rosary tight, beads cracking.

“Well then… we have no… huh?” There was a sudden explosion, and Sarah stumbled.

“The barrier of my hallowed ground. It’s gone, ye ken? So fast, I barely had time tae notice the first attacks.”

“I see. I had thought all the loose ends were tied up. Well, the Martyred Dead can take care of it. As for us…” Her gaze fell on Eleanor again. “What’s it to be, Princess? In the end, you’ll either take me or the Queen will. The difference is purely in how many you’ll sacrifice alongside yourself…”

Eleanor looked at the calm face of Sir Arthur, and the wickedly sharp axes, before making a decision. “I…”

“Now there’s no need to be hasty.” An unfamiliar voice broke the tension, and Eleanor turned, nearly dropping her axe in shock as she saw a familiar face beside a stunningly beautiful Asian woman, the Fae maid Hyacinth scowling at her balefully. On seeing that, Eleanor couldn't help but laugh, her emotions a crazed jumble. Why is it that right now I find that so very relieving?

“So, you’re the Princess of Humans, huh? When Shaeula gets here we can have a Princess party. It’ll be fun.” The beautiful silver-haired girl suggested something Eleanor didn't understand. “Oh, guess this is a bit too dangerous for me. Tan, you’re up.” As her eyes changed to a brilliant, deep crimson and her hair reddened, bursting into flames, she said some last words.

“Oh, Aki will be here in a second. He’s just dealing with those Defensive Emplacements and Spawning Spires. They were annoying him. But since they’re only Rank two crap, he’ll only be a second or two.” In the distance a roaring column of yellow flame exploded, and Sarah flinched again, blue eyes wide.

Aki? Akio? But how…? Then again, who cares how? Clutching her sword, Eleanor bowed politely to her new allies. “I don’t believe I’ve been introduced. Oh, I know you Hyacinth. And… it’s good to see you.”

At that the maid snorted. “I did nooot want to save you, but Akio wished for it, sooo… here I am.” Behind them a flood of white-armoured martyrs flooded in, nearly a hundred strong.

“Introductions can wait.” The woman with red hair spoke coldly, her tone and voice now completely different. “First we have this dog of the Ninth Heavens to deal with. And it will not be trivial.”

At that Eleanor could only laugh. No. No it won’t be… But her heart was racing, breath coming fast, and for the first time since she saw Henry grievously injured, she thought that here might be a morsel of hope…

Act One Finale - Part Three - Send Me An Angel

Shiratori Himeko, Shirohime

The moment Tan spoke, the Chinese girl, Chen Na, acted. She had remained slightly behind Shiro and Hyacinth, letting them draw the attention of the enemies, and as Tan’s arrogant words made the green-eyed and blonde-haired woman, who was surely Mary Stuart, from Akio’s description, twist her face into an expression of disgust, Chen Na unleashed her power.

Sudden bubbles of force swallowed up the three hostages, shimmering, near-transparent fields surrounding them. The axes wielded by the Judges bounced back, staggering them, and Eleanor blinked in surprise. Bubbles also enclosed Mary Stuart herself and the woman with red hair standing with her.

Drawing their attention was a good move, Tan! Now we don’t need to worry about the hostages being exploited. Though with Mary Stuart trapped, this should be over…

Do not be so sure, princess. The followers of the Ninth Heaven have many abilities fuelled by powerful adherence. I anticipate her escape… Even as Tan’s thoughts reached her, Shiro heard a painful, esoteric word, that made her spirit shiver and head burn with phantom pain.

[Open!]

At that word, a collection of strange, inhuman syllables, the bubbles of energy containing Mary and the other woman turned fully transparent, and the two of them stepped out, Mary Stuart looking particularly offended. She wiped away a trickle of blood from her mouth, and glared at Tan furiously. “Vile demon, your kind should not be here! The True Revelation says we should be protected from your ilk until the shallow eddies around this world calm and shatter!”

“Demon? I am rather offended.” Tan shot back coolly. “Demons are grotesque things, whereas I am flawless, pure.” She tossed her head, red hair trailing out behind her like a fiery tail. “No, I am no Demon, though my father was often called one. Now…” Tan’s gaze flickered to Princess Eleanor. “I have come to aid you, at the behest of him.” She waved one arm backwards, to where the pillar of yellow flames had died down, but was still burning, acrid smoke rising. “So you may lay down your burdens. We have protected your allies.”

Eleanor’s face tightened, and she clutched her sword tightly, shaking her head. “I’m grateful for your aid. I didn’t expect it. I thought… I would have to die here.” she admitted. “Though I would make sure to take you with me, Mary Stuart!” Her voice was cold, calm. “Now that you are here, I will fight with you! The Tower has to be protected at all costs!”

Tan turned her attention to the Tower, and the storms of adherence and ether it was pulling in. Shiro was more sensitive to such when Tan was possessing her, the Divine resonating with it, and it was quite beautiful, like a maelstrom of barely-visible diamonds. “Yes, I can see why. It is a treasure, or rather, two treasures overlapping. You have managed it improperly. How disappointing.” Tan breathed out.

What do you mean?

“No wonder this Territory is pitiful.” Tan snorted, and Eleanor looked ashamed. “The treasure here draws in adherence, but also ether. Most of your gains would be drawn away from you. Power without control is nothing but a curse. Disappointing.”

Eleanor flinched, but Mary Stuart glowered, her annoyance plain. “Wretched creatures…” She glared at Hyacinth, realising she also wasn’t human, and technically Chen Na was not either, since she was reborn by the Throne. “…mocking the stolen power of the Lord. They say that despite evil speaking with a forked tongue, sometimes the Devil tells truths though. Yes, it is a travesty, the waste of power. It must be taken back into our hands. Now… [Kneel and Prostrate!]”

Shiro felt a painful tugging on her spirit, but her body did not bend, as Tan stood strong, sneering, her ruby eyes and hair blazing with flames. Hyacinth fell to her knees, but her defiant expression as she kept her body upright was quite magnificent. Chen Na hit the ground, kneeling with her forehead pushed down, but Tan and Shiro paid her little mind. Since she can’t hold Mary Stuart, she’s only an auxiliary…

“Be careful!” Eleanor cried. “Those strange words are powerful!”

“Yes.” Tan agreed, stepping forwards slowly. “They contain great adherence. Always the way of the Ninth Heaven, so wasteful. But then, they have the reserves.”

“You resisted the Words of the Metatron?” Mary cried out, stunned. “You truly should not be here! You have to fall! You are too dangerous to be allowed to live! Attack!” she ordered, and her forces raced out, the Choir starting to sing, the Judges forming up for an assault, and the white-clad warriors charging.

Tan, don’t kill them if you can help it. They aren’t monsters…

I will do what I must, princess. But take heart, I am not so cruel as to kill needlessly. Although… She gestured with one hand, and a flaming humanoid six metres tall appeared, and it breathed out, flames dancing like dragon’s breath. The red-haired woman, her expression pale, stepped into the blast, shield raised.

“Sarah!” Eleanor cried, and one of the protected hostages, a battered and bloody man, also called out, calling her a damn fool. The expected end was not met though, as a shimmering shield blocked the flames, and though she was pushed back, her face and hair a little scorched, she was unharmed.

“Shit, ye be a real handful, ye ken?” the woman, Sarah, snorted mockingly, her arms trembling, only for energy to fill her as the Choir directed the surrounding ether and adherence with their droning songs. Hey, this is a bit like Tillyae and her musicians, right? So, a group of bards for buffing. I bet they can debuff too…

Shiro found herself proved right as baleful energy started gathering rapidly in the air above them, and Eleanor cried out another warning. The fire giant Tan had summoned was barraged with halos of light, shrinking by a full metre as fire scattered, the rings forming bindings, holding it trapped.

The white knights were charging, and as Shiro panicked, Hyacinth moved, her violet eyes shining with rage. Her legs trembled, buckling under the pressure of the words Mary had spoken, only for blood to spray from her mouth as she bit down hard. Slowly she rose to her feet, and stood, Mary’s eyes going wide in shock.

“Hyacinth will never kneel again. I am a slave nooo more. This pain… is nooothing to me now.” Her cold gaze saw the oncoming soldiers, and nature energy surged around her, a thick, dark tide of jumbled orange and red energies, becoming brown like the bark of an ancient tree.

“This… this is madness, that strength…” Raidre managed, still impaled on spears inside the protective cage of energy. “…I knew she was dangerous, but…”

“Hyacinth, calm down!” Shiro took over and spoke for a second, but Hyacinth merely shook her head.

“I am calm. I am very, very angry thooough. Ooonly the foulest would force others to kneel, to be slaves. Hyacinth prooomised herself that she wooould shatter them all, for Akio, and make a wooorld where everyone can be happy. There is nooo room for these in such a wooorld.” Raising her hand a tide of spores billowed outwards, drowning the oncoming white-armoured warriors.

“Such strong power.” Mary observed. “But it is useless. The Martyred Dead are simply that. Already dead. Your natural curse will have no… effect…” She tilted her head, puzzled as Hyacinth grinned.

“Bone is food just as much as flesh, and spirit, that can die toooooo!” The warriors stumbled to a halt, and as they started shuddering and twisting, contorting into shapes no living creature could, armoured helms and plates fell away, only to reveal gleaming white bone becoming dark and mottled with fungus, fine threads at first, before mushrooms, toadstools and more sprouted, eating into the bone, reducing them to powder, the entire host disintegrating, ether scattering, of which a large portion was swept up in the maelstrom around the Tower and taken inside. Is that…

Yes. What lies beneath is powerful and yet greedy. Well, no matter. What does matter is…

Eleanor watched on open-mouthed as the entire army of skeletons collapsed to powder, all that remained a field of massive fungi amidst the scattered armour, like an eerie, Faerie graveyard. “That’s… impossible!” she gasped.

“Yes, it is, isn’t it?” Mary agreed, suddenly solemn. “How… frustrating. The Martyred Dead are not infinite. So wasteful.” She clicked her tongue. “Everyone, kill her first, an abomination such as she cannot be allowed to live!”

As Hyacinth glared at her confidently, her eyes showing no fear, the Judges all paused, and the song of the Choir was suddenly off-key, the effects broken, as a massive pressure pressed down on everyone, the effects of a great League, though Shiro merely felt it as a soothing, reassuring balm, Hyacinth too. He’s here. About time. How long does it take to destroy a few crappy towers?

“You… I should have expected this seeing her.” Mary Stuart complained, looking at Aki as he strode forwards, his trenchcoat armour that almost seemed to suck in the light flapping as he moved, long sword in hand.

“Yes. Me.” Aki agreed calmly. “Sorry I’m late, turns out there was a second Territory with a lot of Buildings that were causing trouble, so I nipped over to wreck them. I left the Anchors in place though, it’s not for me to judge British traitors. Oh…” He suddenly smiled, looking at David trapped in the bubble in bad shape. “How have you been, David? Looks like this battle didn’t go your way?”

“No shit.” David laughed, his voice cracking. “I thought I was fucked for sure. Was going to go out like a mother-fucking boss though, cracking heads to the end.”

“Ach, David, ye damn fool…” Sarah sighed bitterly, her expression grave, even as she looked at Mary who was frozen, her fingers tracing the golden ring on her fingers idly. In fact, the sudden pressure had frozen everyone, and even now, the fire giant was struggling free of the failing bindings of the Choir.

“So, yeah, you’re late!” David spat, and Aki laughed, a sound that Shiro really liked to hear.

“I’m not accepting that this time. In fact, we’re early. I thought we would have had time to prepare and then this erupts when we get here. But…” He glanced at Eleanor, who was standing there, red-faced and uncomfortable. “Princess, it’s good to see you are still okay. Though there was one of your companions we saw heading for the Tower, which was a bit puzzling.”

“Donovan, that treacherous piece of shit.” David growled, his wounds worsening as he clenched his fists. “He sold us out just to get the Princess. That mother fucker. Don’t just stand here, go back there and protect her, break the fucking neck of that rat!”

“It’s all right.” Eleanor promised, the shocking appearances of unlooked for aid having rattled her calm acceptance of her fate. “I’m not where he thinks I am. If we defeat Mary Stuart and Sarah quickly, we can go back.” She peered at Aki, and Shiro couldn’t help but notice she was smiling in relief. Yeah, I get that. When Aki says everything is going to be okay, it will be.

“I also locked the door.” she said with a smile, and nobody else there seemed to know what she meant, except Hyacinth, who snorted.

“Looks like yooou listened. I still hate yooou though. Hyacinth will not forgive your slanders to Akio and the mistresses!”

“Oh, I’d say it’s more than all right. I sent someone to take care of it. In fact, here she is now… as well as…” Aki smirked cheekily. Shit, Tan. Is it wrong of me to love Aki more when he’s being an arrogant prick? He just looks so cool doing it!

I think your brain has rotted, princess. But then, I suppose that is what love does. But arrogance when warranted is necessary for an Astral Emperor. After all, those with power must express power.

From behind, the towering Troll form of Grulgor came rushing over, dragging a massive mace the size of a small tree effortlessly with one hand. The speared seal-man opened his eyes wide at that. “A Troll? One of great power too. By the salt and the smoke, is that Grulgor, leader of the Trolls under Duke Formor?”

“Oh, and do I not-not merit a mention, skin-shifter?” Shiro recognised Shaeula’s voice, as she appeared, entering the Boundary from the Tower beside them, the Territory defenceless after the barrier collapsed and most of the Buildings were destroyed. “I fear I am quite-quite offended.”

“…who are you? You smell of Nobility… no… that tang…” Raidre clashed his tusks, confused. “Like lightning streaking across the skies…”

Shaeula ignored Raidre’s puzzled words, strolling over as though the frozen stalemate in the battlefield didn’t exist. “I dealt with the wretched male. He was quite-quite the piece of trash. Well, he will live, if you can-can call that life.” Her gaze fell on Eleanor, and her lips curved up into a smile. “You were quite-quite clever. It is a good place to hide, I am now next to you, and have added some additional defences. As long-long as we finish this quickly, nobody shall touch us.”

“Thank you?” Eleanor replied, phrasing it as a question for some reason. “Please excuse my rudeness, but could I have your name?”

Shaeula glanced towards Raidre slyly, and nodded regally. “I am Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, princess of the Seelie and Duchess of the Spring of Clear Reflections. As one-one princess to another, after this, we should talk. But for now-now…” Her amber glare fell on Mary and Sarah, and the scattered Judges. “…I believe we should-should do what we came for.”

“No, no. No, no, no, no!” Mary spat suddenly, her face contorting. “This isn’t how things are supposed to be!” Her anger changed to laughter, disturbing everyone. “The Lord of the Ninth Heaven is with me, I have luck on my side. I am always lucky. No, perhaps this is good fortune. Sarah, we can sweep away more heretic filth. Everyone, [Every Weapon Fashioned Against Us Shall Fail]”

Again, those strange words. The fire giant burst apart, scattering into embers, and everyone else staggered, the oppression offsetting the League Aki was throwing out, though he stood there untouched, and so did Tan and Shaeula. What is she doing, Tan?

“Such a waste of precious adherence. It will not serve you though.” Tan glanced at Eleanor, who had dropped her sword and was trembling, her whole body wracked with pain. “It is time. But… such victories come at a price.”

Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

“Such victories come at a price.” The words spoken by the flame-haired woman resonated with her. Victory? Can we win here? I know Akio is strong, and so should that woman be. The Princess of the Seelie too. And I’ve seen that maid perform a hellish miracle, and the Troll looks mighty… even with all that, Mary is powerful…

Mary was giving off an aura of great strength, for a brief moment a match for the thing below the Tower. Swallowing blood and spit, Eleanor nodded. “I understand. But I cannot compromise on protecting what lies here.”

“You could not stop us if we wished to take it.” the flame-haired woman warned seductively, her every gesture both graceful and alluring, even Eleanor, a fellow woman, feeling her charm. “However, he likes win-win trades. Perhaps we shall show you how to use it as it was intended…”

“No! That grace belongs to us, to the Lord!” Mary declared. “Now come forth, Principality! Let the unbelievers burn under your holy light!”

“That’s a huge surge of adherence.” Akio remarked, seemingly unconcerned. “It’s got to be nearly on the level of that stupid bastard toad clone. How is she holding so much? Won’t that collapse the Boundary?”

A brilliant light was forming, rainbow energies coalescing into a golden radiance, in which an abominable figure was forming. Sarah took a step backwards, her eyes revealing she had seen such before, and as she did so the Troll attacked.

“Grulgor thinks letting this happen is folly!” he roared, mace whistling, a ton of heavy metal swung with great force. It then hit a shimmering, nigh invisible barrier.

“Bellona, fortify me!” Sarah ground her teeth, jaw locked in stress, pushed back by the heavy impact, the Troll, Grulgor, bouncing back too. He shook his massive stony arm and grinned, a frightening sight, especially the cold cunning in his beady yellow eyes.

“Grulgor thinks you are interesting, little human. But there is nothing Grul cannot break now!” He laughed heartily, and another impact resounded, the shield Sarah had summoned quivering, her own wooden tower shield splintering a little.

That’s impossible. When Sarah invokes her gift from Bellona and couples it with the shield she received from the Tower… how can she be pushed back?

Bubbles of force similar to those protecting David and the others appeared, trapping the Choir, and the ground exploded, vines bursting free to snare and capture the Judges. Those that tried to cut themselves free were struck by lightning that flashed from the hand of Shaeula, drawing wide-eyed gasps from Raidre.

“Royal lightning! How can the foolish weasel princess wield such?” he barked, only to quieten as she scowled at him, irritated.

“I was indeed-indeed foolish in my youth, but is it not-not more foolish to disparage your rescuers?”

“I fear she is right, master Raidre.” Sir Arthur managed. “My apologies, good Princess.” As Shaeula looked pleased at his words, the flame-haired woman and Akio continued their calm conversation, watching as the golden figure became clearer, legs and arms with multiple odd joints giving it an unearthly silhouette.

“It is but a copy. A true Principality would rend apart the Boundary like a rotten shell. She has no power to command such. But even a shadow like this will be dangerous if it persists.” She shook her head. “I suggest we destroy it now. Or rather…” She licked her lips. “Leave this one to me. I thirst for the adherence within.”

“Can you handle it, Tan?” Akio asked.

“I can, and my Foresight prickles at me, keep your strength. It will be needed.”

“You can stop the Principality, demon? Unless you have a power equal to those half-Fae witches, and fortune exceeding my own… you are finished!” Mary cried, as the golden radiance disappeared, and Eleanor fell to the ground, the pressure even more intense than Akio’s. Her mind reeled at what she saw, wings spread out covered in a multitude of unblinking, reptilian eyes, the feathers like swords, hands and feet bird claws, the head eyeless, yet with beautiful white hair. On seeing that, the flame-haired woman laughed.

“Yes, I know your hair is prettier.” she mused, seemingly to herself. “Now… Akio, Shaeula, you may confront the summoner.”

“Such arrogance.” Mary snorted, and Eleanor clutched her own sword as she stepped up beside the others, watching as Grulgor continued to pound on Sarah’s defences, forcing her back step by step, her shield crumbling away slowly. “Well, fools who don’t understand never will. But… Judgement Day is coming! [Let Your Blood Boil, Your Spirit Blaze, For The Ninth Heaven, Be Martyred!]”

Mary slumped to her knees, blood spraying down the front of her robes, bells tinkling. Eleanor flinched, prepared to be struck again, only to realise it wasn’t directed at her. The prisoned Judges suddenly roared, a brutal aura radiating from them. They tore free from the vines or pulled themselves to their feet, despite the lightning that had struck them. Grabbing fallen weapons, they surged forwards like a horde of zombies, muscles bulging grotesquely.

“It will be fine.” Shaeula suddenly patted Eleanor on her shoulder, which snapped her out of her fear. “Such-such petty tricks will be useless. Even strengthened, a horde of mice can not-not defeat the lions.”

“You’re right. We can’t lose here. Not… not now.” Eleanor gathered her courage. The Principality moved, and her eyes could barely follow it. A great flame giant roared into existence again, blocking it, grabbing at the clawed hands. The giant was pushed back and the eyes on the wings glowed, a number of beams of golden light piercing it. Akio threw up a wall of water, steam billowing, while Shaeula hurled lightning, aiming at the stricken Mary, yet the bolts curved, slamming into Sarah’s barrier.

“Annoying. But useless.” Tan declared, flames roaring, wreathing her and consuming the bolts of light. “I can manifest more of my strength, now that the princess is stronger. It is still merely a fraction, but…” She exhaled, and flame rained down on the Angel. It let out a piercing, unearthly cry, the words indecipherable, similar to the words Mary often spoke. Eleanor shuddered, ears bleeding, but engaged the first of the Judges who rushed at her. It swung an executioner's axe at her, and she blocked it, only to nearly lose her own sword, the impact massive. So strong. But… Undaunted, she smashed her shoulder into the face of her assailant. Bone gave under the impact, but the berserk warrior did not fall.

Pushed back, Eleanor spun, and her sword plunged into the throat of her attacker, the axe missing her, burying the blade deep in the ground. As her first attacker fell, she put aside the fact she had killed another person, focusing on what mattered. A mace crashed into her side, denting her armour and breaking ribs, but she was used to pain. Retrieving Samuel’s dagger she stabbed it deep into the eye of her opponent, and the third who attacked with a sword longer and heavier than her own she allowed to strike her, the blade cutting deep into her shoulder.

Got you. Her head slammed into the opponent's nose, again and again, until she felt only soft wreckage when she impacted him. Pulling free, more were rushing at her, and her arm and ribs were still broken, even her great gifts of healing far from inexhaustible, her recovery rate dropping, perhaps hampered by the curse from earlier as well.

I still have to fight… Clutching her sword in her good hand, she looked on as more and more of the Judges raced at her, blood and silver mist rising from their bodies. Some were falling, cut down by blasts of emerald air and citrine fire, but more were there to replace them. I can do this. I can. I didn’t survive this far to fail now…

“Dooo not make that face.” Hyacinth, the Fae maid sighed, stepping up beside her. “These fools are already dead. Have nooo pity for those who would throw away their lives fooor such a cause.” She raised her hand, and spores spread over the battlefield like a cloud, targeting them. Immediately they fell, fungus spreading on their arms and legs. A few erupted completely, dying and forming new growth, but most simply fell, immobile and raging, though more died from struggling in vain, ruining their own corrupted bodies.

“You… you are a monster!” Eleanor cried reflexively, before shutting her mouth, cursing herself for her rudeness. “I’m sorry. That was uncalled for.” She apologised, but Hyacinth merely tossed her head.

“I am nooot a monster, I am whatever I wish to be. Akiooo said that, and Hyacinth believes him. Pooower is not evil, power is power. Evil is what ooone does with power. This is merely mercy. Hyacinth has nooo wish to make them suffer. But death for a cause is fooolly. Only death for those you looove is worthy, and even then, Hyacinth hates it. What use is a deed that hurts thooose you love?”

What use a deed that hurts those you love? Eleanor echoed Hyacinth’s words in her thoughts. Henry, you meant well, but you failed. Melissa, grandmother, brother Richard, mother and father, me… trying to help is fine, but… don’t leave us with regrets. She nodded. “I understand, if I am to sacrifice myself here, even for victory, I hurt those I leave behind. And… I make all your efforts futile.” She smiled for the first time at the strange Fae maid.

“Yes.” Hyacinth nodded. “Dooo not do that.” Her pout was surprisingly cute. “Nooow, we go to help them!”

As Eleanor turned her gaze back to the furious battle between the Angel and Tan, as well as Grulgor against Sarah, while Akio and Shaeula confronted Mary Stuart, she saw she wasn’t the only one affected by Hyacinth’s words. Sarah was frowning, looking at her and David, her expression anguished, even as she wielded her defensive might, far in excess of any strength Eleanor had ever seen from her.

“Sometimes, we have tae make choices we dinnae want tae.” Sarah shook her head, staggering as the great metal mace slammed her barrier once more, causing her to wince. “Even now, it’s nay too late tae stop this, Eleanor. The Angel is nay easy tae defeat, I promise ye that.”

“You’re pathetic.” David snorted, shaking his head. “Trying to justify betrayal. And holding to false hope. You think the Angel will win?” He flinched as light from the multiple eyes cascaded everywhere, and then looked angry at himself for panicking as it bounced off the barrier bubble he was in, though it couldn’t take much more, as it cracked audibly.

Eleanor sighed. It’s terrible, I feel my knees quivering just looking at it. But they… they are terrible too. Just what have all of us been playing at here? It’s like children pretending to be adults… and then the real adults come and kick down our toy houses and trample on our pride…

“Too slow.” Mary laughed, as my bullets of water and flame were drawn to Sarah, or annihilated by beams of golden light. Beside me, Shaeula clicked her tongue, growing frustrated.

“Grulgor, can you not-not handle one female?” she scowled, and he laughed heartily in response.

“Grul can and Grulgor will. But she is strong. This is fun, what Grulgor wanted. Strong opponents, fierce battles. New strength.” His mace was bent, the metal twisted and buckling, unable to take the repeated furious impacts.

“It is simply a matter of adherence.” Tan remarked, a great flaming wheel serving as a shield blocking the claws and light rays from the Angel, the other wheel twisted and malformed into a sort of fiery chainsaw-type sword. When one fire elemental fell, another giant roared into existence, and Tan was bombarding the Angel with her own violet-gold flames, which was making the creature flinch.

One reptilian eye popped with a sizzle, and Tan grinned, and I could feel her strength increase a little. “It is like a fountain. While the adherence flows their strengths can be enhanced many times over. Of course, as with all things, there is a commensurate price to pay.”

“You will not be here to see the bill come due.” Mary proclaimed, looking at us with a wicked gleam in her emerald eyes. "[And He Placed A Flaming Sword That Flashed Back And Forth To Guard The Way]” At her words, invisible furrows were carved in the ground, heading towards Shaeula and I. We leapt aside as the ground exploded, flames roaring, golden to match the Angelic fires. I countered with blasts of light energy, focused into a laser, but somehow Mary suffered only a few superficial cuts.

“To injure a woman’s skin. You Asians really are barbarians. Has your mother never taught you to treat women gently? I believe you said she was British? She should have.” Mary chided me pretentiously.

“In battle, there isn’t male or female, only victory or defeat.” I countered, and Shaeula laughed, her own bursts of light element flashing out, forcing Mary to chant more words to defend herself, her already pale skin rapidly whitening, her lips spotted with dark blood. Several bolts were drawn away, bouncing off the shield Sarah was holding, one even piercing a smoking hole in Grulgor’s shoulder, which oozed clear water before sealing up. As his reproachful gaze, Shaeula grinned apologetically.

“I apologise. Her ability is most-most annoying. Now…” She turned back to me, pulling out her pinwheels. “…I am pleased you realise this. Though I should not-not have worried. You have-have slain females that deserved it, just-just as males. But this one…” Her gaze glittered as she sent her pinwheels arcing towards Mary Stuart, yet somehow, despite her stats seemingly being lower than Shaeula’s, and far lower than mine, she was able to dodge the wires. Even when Shaeula activated the hidden trick, more thin blades sweeping out, Mary got away with only a few superficial wounds, though her robe was torn, bells scattering.

“Trying to disrobe a woman of the cloth in front of a man.” she sneered primly, holding the severed fabric together, heedless of the blood on her hands. “How shameless. You make a good couple. I was lucky I suffered no great harm, but then, the Lord protects me.”

“We do make a good couple.” I agreed. “But do you really think your luck will hold?”

“Oh, I guarantee it. The loss of so many believers, so much adherence, I dare say that the Revelation-Cardinal will scold me, but as long as I reclaim the false Grail, these losses are nothing. [For We Wrestle Not Against Flesh And Blood, But Against Principalities, Against Powers, Against The Rulers Of Darkness In This World, Against Spiritual Wickedness In High Places.] …agh. I envy Konstantin for having no tongue, it feels as if it is burning. Ahh, Metatron…” she cried, ecstatic and delirious.

A vast surge of adherence poured from her, my Eye not strong enough to see it all, and the Angel went berserk. A halo of light formed above it, and suddenly Tan was being forced back, her shield of flames shattering, arm broken. I held in a cry, as Tan stabbed out with her flaming sword, and one wing was torn free as the jagged blade cleaved deeply, her Flames Of Thirst And Famine consuming it, making the creature scream, the sound like knives. Light flared, heading in random directions, one bolt heading for Hyacinth, but she was suddenly in a shield bubble, which shattered under the blow, throwing Hyacinth clear.

Hyacinth! For a moment I panicked, only to sigh in relief as she staggered to her feet, smoke rising from her armour, merely a little dazed.

“Grulgor has had… enough!” he roared, casting aside his mace. Reaching out with one hand he punched it into the ground, and the earth shattered, stone rising to coat him in massive rocky armour, but he was not done. His other hand stretched out, and water from the Thames gushed up, forming a whirling vortex as it rushed to him. Absorbing it all into his body he grew to a towering height some eight metres tall, looking down on Sarah like she was an ant.

“Little girl was fun, but Grul has to end this.” With one stony foot he stamped down, and her shield cracked, the backlash tearing her skin. He stomped again, and again, faster and faster, and I was amazed at the way she was holding up, even if my Eye could see thick adherence shrouding her.

I had no time to idly watch though, as I launched Foehn at the enraged Principality, supporting Tan. I know she wanted to take it alone, but we need to end this. It gushed over one arm and a leg, spreading like wildfire. Tan grinned, forcing her broken arm to heal, and conjured another wheel, slamming it down on the head of the Principality, even as the other arm reached for her and was consumed in the Flames Of Thirst And Famine, even adherence burning away.

“Goodbye.” Shaeula laughed, lightning storming around her, forming a number of glowing balls, shimmering with flame and wind energies. “The shield girl is busy now. Block-block this!”

As Grulgor stomped down again Sarah’s shield completely collapsed, and David and Eleanor cried out as she was about to be crushed to death. She looked up at the colossal descending foot, rosary in hand, her blue eyes sorrowful, only for the foot to turn into a mass of shimmering water. The impact was still mighty, forcing her breath from her lungs, but instead of turning into a messy paste of red and white, she was left bedraggled and stunned in a large, water-filled crater, Grulgor returning to his normal size, grinning in satisfaction, while Eleanor was sighing in relief, David shutting his eyes, to hide his complicated emotions.

“Ball Lightning Storm!” Shaeula intoned, followed by more words as wind energy surged. “Emerald Wind Prison: Second Form!”

The shining balls of energy were unleashed, soaring towards Mary Stuart. Once they were close enough, crackling arcs of lightning flaring in all directions, she encased her and the balls in a whirling mass of vibrating winds, forming an imprisoning sphere around her. “Let us see if you can be so-so cocky now.” Shaeula sniffed, satisfied, as the wind energy began to give off the strong scent of ozone.

At that, the burning Angel grew more frantic, and was now trying to regenerate itself, new flesh bubbling out of the severed stump of its wing. Hyacinth raced in, vines rippling out to hold it, though light blasts quickly severed them. Grulgor attacked from behind, mangled mace crashing into it, bouncing off, while even Eleanor approached resolutely, but I waved her away. “Get the injured clear. I don’t like this…” I shouted. “Chen Na, drop the bubbles, then get ready!”

The woman nodded, and moments later the shields fell. Eleanor ran to David, helping him up, before moving towards Sir Arthur. “Hyacinth, help her!” I called, and she retreated, a thorny shield of her vines barely enough to block a burst of light from the eye, ashes and sparks falling everywhere.

“Damn, this thing is an annoying bastard!” I growled, frustrated, as even being burned by Foehn and Tan’s flames, it was still going. Tan slammed it with the flaming wheel again, and this time it separated out into a collar of fiery chains, holding the Angel fixed in place by burning anchors. Now’s the moment…

“Prominence Dawn!” I declared, the shining orb forming, ringed by a dark aura, feeding my Foehn into it. Moments later it exploded, bathing the Angel in the ever-burning radiance, all its eyes exploding into flames, body smouldering. Even then, it reached for me, somehow breaking the blazing chains that bound it, one leg ripped free, golden and silver blood filled with adherence scattering. My blade met the outstretched claws, and I poured aether in, triggering the lightning element within, deflecting the strike. Lightning poured in from the side, Shaeula staggering it further, boiling into the burning wounds, entering inside the Angel.

“Pale shadow. If you wish to defeat me, set foot on this world in person!” Tan laughed, a tidal wave of flame slamming into the blinded Principality, which shuddered and shattered, a great rush of ether and adherence flowing out, though Tan’s flame devoured a great deal of it, her hair growing longer, and flames flickering brighter.

You have gained in strength. Your Level has increased from One Hundred Twenty-seven to One Hundred Twenty-eight. Your…

Only the one, huh? Well, Tan got most of the good eating. I was able to absorb a respectable amount of adherence, replenishing my flagging supplies, which was useful, as due to carrying Laverna’s Favour, mine was constantly ticking down. I glanced over to see Eleanor and the others looking back at us from the safety of the Tower entrance, her supporting David, Hyacinth carrying Raidre and Sir Arthur over her shoulders like they were bloody sacks of potatoes. I turned once more, to see that the wall of wind was crumbling, the air shimmering with electric sparks…

Act One Finale - Part Four - Send Me A (Better) Angel

As the smoke cleared, Shaeula’s wind prison collapsing with one final breath of actinic ozone, sparks of lightning earthing, I had a bad feeling. A silhouette could be seen in the dissipating jade energies, and it was soon to be revealed as Mary Stuart, her face contorted into a gleeful expression, her laughter sounding out across the Boundary.

Her once-fine vestments were rags, the skin underneath criss-crossed with cuts and vivid burns, only a few bells still tinkling softly, attached to shredded cloth. Her face was a mess of blood, her emerald green eyes clearly visible beneath the crimson and silver, and her hair was now a dishevelled mess. Even so, her mirth continued, as she stroked her hand idly.

“Why didn’t you flee?” I asked, trying to interrupt her, genuinely curious. Since she was able to survive Shaeula’s attacks mostly unharmed, she could have fled back to the Material. Beside me Tan, Shaeula and Grulgor were tense, eyeing her warily, waiting for the order to attack, but I raised a hand to forestall them, curious. “We couldn’t stop you getting away.”

The question seemed to amuse her, as her smile broadened. Choking down laughter, she wiped away blood from her face idly, seeming unconcerned. Which concerns me. Sarah is down, we’ve defeated her troops, other than the few still trapped in the shield bubbles, and the Angel was destroyed.

“Flee? Me? Such an insult.” she scoffed, as if offended by the very suggestion. “I am here to do the work of the Lord, bring the light of the Ninth Heaven to the heathens and sinners infesting this world. I can never abandon my work halfway done.”

“Yes, I expect that you’re worried that you’ll be taken into custody after this.” I suggested, and she sneered, her amusement increasing.

“Are you insane? I think you must be, to think secular laws apply to us.” She turned to look at Eleanor, who reflexively flinched away, before becoming angry, steeling herself to meet Mary’s gaze as calmly as she could. “We are the True Revelation, and our reach is long indeed. No, the only punishment we can receive is from the Lord and his Angels.”

“Your Angel is destroyed.” I pointed out, and Shaeula snorted with laughter at that.

“Yes, you blasphemers destroyed the Principality, though don’t be arrogant. The true might of an Angel is immeasurable, even its visage would shatter you.” Mary declared, turning calm, the eerie and swift changes in her mood unnerving me. “Princess, I offer you one final chance. Before, I could allow your ignorance as something unfortunate yet forgivable, but… many believers have been martyred, and those of the Martyred Dead have found their final rest, may they find their way to the Ninth Heaven under the light of the Lord. Now I can no longer show mercy. Either surrender and relinquish the false Grail, or I will be forced to send you to your eternal rest and force the Queen to concede in your place. Surely you would wish to spare an old woman that fate?”

“Is she insane?” Shaeula asked, tilting her head, puzzled. “She has been soundly defeated, and yet-yet she stands so arrogant, making many-many demands. I can only conclude she is not-not sane.”

“Silence, inhuman wretch.” Mary snapped, eyes suddenly frosty. “I will not be called insane by a creature who is not even human, devoid of the grace of God. As for being defeated… I am fortunate indeed. All your blows have done little to me, for I am protected by the fortune of the Lord!” Suddenly a great rush of adherence and ether surged from her, and I immediately called for everyone to stop her. Why doesn’t she know when to give up?

Vivid fire leapt from the hands of Tan, the heat scorching, while Shaeula launched lightning at Mary. Grulgor raised his hands and the ground exploded, great stakes of rock spearing towards her arms and legs, aiming to cripple her, while I hurled a combination of elements at her.

“The servants of the Lord have naught to fear from you who would hinder the path to the Ninth Heaven.” She laughed as the elements barraged her. “Above us there is Power! Descend, oh ruler of the authority of Kings and Queens, those who hold down Evil!” Her voice rose to a shrill cry at the end, and the air shivered, adherence casting aside our attacks. “Behold the Power of the Lord!”

“No, this should not be!” Tan shouted, showing panic for the first time. “A Power is an Angel higher in the hierarchy of the Throne than a Principality. Even a shadow of it should not be possible, unless…”

“You’re well informed for a demon.” Mary mocked, the blinding golden light of radiance spreading over the battlefield, the fallen Sarah staring up at the sight dumbly, eyes watering with tears. “In fact, this was surely meant to be, my good fortune striking again. The fallen will be pleased to have given their lives for removing a creature such as you from the world. Under the agreements, you should [not be here.]” Towards the end, her words changed, becoming painful to hear, a buzzing undertone matching them.

Shit. The League she’s giving off is on a par with mine now… maybe a bit higher. The light peaked, and in it I could see a shadow with my Eye. Not good! I moved, Storming Moonlight rising to meet the thrust aimed at Tan. The impact was heavy, and I nearly dropped my blade, as vivid sparks of lightning and golden light scattered.

[You are fast. Curious.] Mary buzzed, and I glanced down to see that my blade was trembling against her left arm, which had transformed into a strange blade of red crystal, the edge keen and shimmering with violet and golden lights. Tan cursed her, throwing her Flames Of Thirst And Famine, but blood-red wings enfolded Mary, scattering the fires harmlessly. Grulgor took that opportunity to strike, punching her powerfully, but her wings absorbed the impact, and she opened her right one, batting him aside like a child. He hit the ground heavily, rising, grinning at the thought of battle, slab-like teeth grinding.

“What… is that?” Sarah managed from where she lay prone, her skin blistering and burning in the light shed from Mary. “An Angel? But it looks…”

I understand. I wasn’t sure how, but Mary had transformed, and her eyes had vanished, no, not vanished, merely become a pure milky white, now blending in with the dreadfully pale skin of her face, which resembled blank paper. Her mouth was a bloody gash, leaking red liquid constantly, and her torn robes also oozed, as if bleeding, forming a red pool underneath her. Hammered into her skull was a crown of blade-like swords, to match her left arm, and the red wings enfolding her were covered in reptilian eyes like the Principality, as well as screaming mouths with dangling tongues.

[The works of God are often unpleasant to mortal eyes and ears. To understand is folly. But evil never rests, never sleeps. Not all of the Ninth Heaven is beautiful, but all is purposeful. Now, Heaven’s Tears!] Her words spiked into painful static, and suddenly the sky above her burst into bright aurorae, but these were fuelled by adherence, not aether. Droplets of water formed, becoming frozen, quickly accumulating mass, and a volley of them fell down towards us, as well as towards Chen Na, Hyacinth, Eleanor and the others, even towards Sarah, who looked up dully.

“Foehn!” I cried, flames blazing, and as I fed it into Prominence Dawn once more, my light overpowered hers for a second. Mary shrieked in pain, flames flickering over her wings and exposed face, but for some reason they didn’t sprout into the usual blaze. The frozen meteorites did burn though, flaring away into mere melting fragments, which Hyacinth was able to protect the others from, her vines forming a canopy overhead.

“To take an Angel into yourself, even a mere shadow…” Tan lamented, thrusting her sword of flames forwards, only to have it knocked aside. Mary yelled some words, the mouths in her wings repeating them, and the beams of light from the eyes similar to the Principality surged out, converging into a shining lance. Tan blinked, unable to react in time, and was thrown back, pierced through the upper body.

“Tan! Shiro!” I cried, Shaeula echoing me as she prepared her own attack, a massive sphere of wind into which she was forcing flames, while her pinwheels were charging up with lightning.

“I am … not well.” Tan admitted. “But it is not a fatal strike, even if the adherence within this is rather poisonous to me.” She wrenched the spear free, burning her palms on the brilliant shaft, and the gaping wound smoked and smouldered. “It is fortunate you now know how to purify such wounds, no?” Tan sneered, before addressing Mary. “This will destroy you. Your network, your spirit, even with the grace of the Ninth Heavens, it will not survive this.”

[Wrong, wrong, wrong!] her response was gleeful. The fiery ball Shaeula was conjuring slammed down on her, exploding, and as the nova drove us back, I saw Eleanor dragging away Sarah by her hair, her own armour heating up from the blast.

[Yes, holding Power is foolish, but God… he does not play dice. Such an unpleasant saying, so blasphemous. No, God does play dice, and by his will, he always rolls what he wishes to. All good fortune comes from the Lord! Now, Earth Break!] At her final words the ground exploded in front of her. Grulgor was sent flying, torn into multiple pieces, but his body liquefied, running together and reforming, stone growing out of the water like salt crystals. The injured Tan blocked the attack with her fiery wheel, though the effort sprayed fresh ichor from her wounded chest. With a sigh she placed a hand over the hole, letting her own flames cauterise it, letting out a sharp hiss of pain.

Shaeula was quicker, her pinwheels wrapping around Mary, and as the wires struck sparks from her skin, whining, lightning coursing into her with seemingly no effect, Shaeula used footholds of wind to leave the ground, dodging the fury of the attack. I forced Might Of The Furious Earth to buff my Fortitude and pushed Body Enhancement to my limit, powering through, focusing wind and flame energy into Storming Moonlight. Blood sprayed as I cleaved into one of her red wings, blinding an eye, but several mouths lashed out with drooling tongues, and though I managed to struggle free, the effort drained me. Shit, she’s strong. I worry…

The sky was starting to crackle with crazed silver lightnings, much like Kyoto. Even as I spread my vision I was attacking, water element beams striking Mary, though her bladed arm scattered the blasts harmlessly, parrying rapidly as though she was some sort of swordswoman.

“Die!” Hyacinth roared, and a fog of spores billowed over Mary. She laughed, breathing them in, and for a moment I thought it was over, only for the light around her suddenly intensifying. [Purify Evil! Dominate Disease!] Her echoed words burned the spores to dust, and then she pointed with her human hand, a beam of light racing towards Hyacinth. Eleanor stepped in front to block it, and light scattered around her, burning dozens of fist-sized holes into the ground and also the wall of the Tower.

“No, I’ll not back down. This is… my Tower, my country…. my allies!” Eleanor cried, the cawing of hundreds of ravens echoing, the sky above the tower darkening. Her body was riddled with holes, yet eventually the blast dissipated, and she fell, smiling. “That… hurt. I don’t think I can do… any… more.”

“Princess!” David bent down to look at her, concerned, despite the fact he shouldn’t be moving with his own grave injuries, but she waved her good arm.

“I’ll live. Well, as long as they can defeat her. Don’t you think… we did a bad job?” she laughed bitterly. “Why can’t we all just help each other? We’re all human, right? No, not even that…” She looked at Raidre and Hyacinth, who had a very complicated expression on her face as she stared at the woman who had stepped in to protect her. “…we are all capable of kindness, loyalty, honour. More than some humans.” She coughed, her scorched lungs slowly repairing themselves.

“Is that a dig at me?” Sarah managed, groaning as she tried to sit up, her body still battered from Grulgor’s relentless assault and burned from the incandescent light from Mary. As these conversations were happening, Grulgor, Tan, Shaeula and I were throwing everything at Mary, but she was shrugging off almost all the hits as though they were nothing, and her own counterattacks were piling up injuries on us.

“Of course it is. You betrayed me.” Eleanor pointed out, looking her in the eyes. “And for what? That?”

“She means well, I can promise ye that.” Sarah whispered. “The world is doomed, unless we unite. That’s the truth, and ye can nay change that with wishful thinking, Eleanor. But…”

“But then it’s even more important that we all pull together.” Eleanor insisted, and it was Tan who answered, her fiery sword shattering again, words from Mary triggering a tornado of sharp wind blades, which would have cut us to shreds if Shaeula didn’t activate her own Foehn, the Wind-Eating Breath devouring the adherence-rich winds greedily.

“The One True Throne does not believe in 'helping each other' or 'allying for the cause'. Even in the realms high above, the Throne stands alone, despite the threat of mutual extinction. Their strength towers above all, like their mountainous Throne, yet… even their Pantheon is named for their hubris.” Tan growled then, calling upon the fire giant and arming it with a pair of flaming wheels, feeding it further strength. The giant engaged Mary, driving her back a few steps, but she spoke once more.

[You should not be speaking of such matters. Those are the providence of the Book of True Revelation. Gaze Not On The Lord!] Her light was suddenly blinding, and I staggered back, only able to see though my Eye, the other suddenly dark. [You are fortunate to die beneath my blade. For I am one who does the work of God, cleanses with the light of Power, that I am lucky to wield!]

“Fortune, luck. Destiny, fate.” Shaeula spat, her own amber eyes glowing to resist the words our opponent spoke. “All such-such a nonsense. If that were absolute, Shiro and Tan would not-not stand with us now, but instead would have devoured Akio.” Her gaze flickered to the spirit-light of Tsukiko-san, she was able to see it, as our Kin Bonding was connected. “Tsukiko would-would have been likewise extinguished, and Eleanor… she would have died here, to betrayal, her heart-heart shattered.” Eleanor gasped at that, and Sarah once more looked ashamed, her hand on her rosary burnt to the bone from the earlier light.

“Grul says shut up, fool!” His stony fist slammed into Mary, throwing her backwards a few steps, before she lopped off his arms. With a gurgling grin he regrew them near instantly, striking her blank, pure white face hard enough to rock her head back, blood spilling from her mouth in a red tide.

“Yes, we make our own luck. I can not deny the influence of fortune…” Tan attacked, flames cascading, thicker than ever. Shaeula’s pinwheels bunched up, aiming at the base of a wing, but Mary’s skin was too solid. “…else I would never have had the opportunity to remain here, and take the world for mine own, and for my Pantheon. But…”

“But when we work together, we can overturn any ill-chance!” I cried, and suddenly I felt the breath of Shaeula’s fortunate winds on me, weightier than ever. It settled around Tan, Grulgor and Shaeula as well, like a warm breath.

“Well said, Akio.” Shaeula approved. “But there is no-no shame in giving fortune a little push, is there?” She glared at Mary. “You think you-you alone know what is right, what is just? Well, we will-will show you that you are not-not right, and justice lies with those of us who seek to protect, not-not to dominate!”

[You arrogant inhuman thing!] Mary sneered. [I am Power, none of your attacks do more than mar my skin.]

She’s right. We do have a few trump cards left, but judging by the performance of others… My hand went to the Lantern dangling at my waist, giving off a faint purple glow that I was slowly drawing into my body. “Tan, back off. Let Shiro have control for a moment.”

She cocked her head at me, puzzled, but leapt back, allowing Grulgor and the fire giant to have the lead, while Shaeula continued to blast off a continuous rain of varying elemental attacks. Vines erupted as Hyacinth tried to aid us, momentarily restraining Mary, and Chen Na bubbled her, the energy field starting to bulge outwards as Mary screamed, her mouths wailing in fell harmony.

“What do you need, Aki? Changing your buff?” Shiro asked, her eyes now dark for a moment, and I nodded.

“Yes, there’s more to this than we know. Buff my Eye again!”

“Are you sure? Last time you collapsed. If you go down now…” she pointed out, worried, and I nodded, acknowledging that.

“Yes, I get it. It’s a risk, but I think it’s the best one. The danger of dragging this out is more than just losing…” The Boundary, the Tower, our survival… everything is at stake.

“All right, I trust you, Aki. Just… don’t screw this up, okay?” She gestured with one hand, and a surge of aether flooded me, followed by the knifing pain in my eye, spreading to my brain. I’ve managed this before. All right, I’ll split my thoughts as much as I can, and try and spread the overload and the pain. As I thought that, icy meteors were forming above us again, and Tan was back in charge, her flames spearing them, blowing them apart.

The bubble Mary was trapped in shattered, and I used one thread of my mind to control my actions, blade clashing against her ruby crystal arm. As I did so, I focused my Eye, ignoring the pull on my consciousness, of the large amount of information expanding into my brain. No, I don’t need all of that. All I need is… narrowing my focus as much as I could, shutting out everything else but what I needed to appraise, I observed. My Eye burned, my Split Thoughts shuddered, but as the world seemed to slow down, I focused on Mary Stuart, my Eye peering deep into her.

Linked Seraphim [Class: Imperious] [Type: Law] - ????????

Metatron’s Words Of The Lord [Class: Legendary] [Type: Law] - ????????

She has two Favours? Or is it just one? It was hard to make out, but in place of her crown Chakra, shone the Linked Seraphim, and it was drawing on a huge amount of adherence from elsewhere. Then down by her heart, the brilliant shining golden orb that was the Metatron’s Words Of The Lord was glowing too like a sun, giving off a terrible sense of power.

No, I need to go deeper… forcing myself, narrowing my vision on Linked Seraphim, I felt knowledge filling me as though I was a small cup drinking in a spraying faucet, threatening to burst me, sending my consciousness spiralling, but even though I could not see them, I knew my companions were still fighting. I can do this…

Linked Seraphim [Class: Imperious] [Type: Law] – This Divine Favour is ???????? ???????? ??????? and allows ???????????. ????????? ?????????? ????????? ?????????.

Useless. I need to see more. I strained and pulled aether and even some adherence into my Eye, also drawing upon the winds blowing around me, and the blessing from Shiro.

Your Skill, Mystic Eye Of The Tree Of Knowledge, has increased from Rank 3 to Rank 4. Your Eye now sees some of the hidden mysteries of the world, drawing on deeper Multiversal knowledge the Tree guards. Your ability to observe and understand Adherence has significantly increased, and if you have a grasp of what you are looking at, your understanding of it will increase commensurately.

The pain eased, the sense of overwhelming fullness fading, the knowledge I was pulling down from the Tree of Knowledge settling into me comfortably. With the sudden stress trying to pull me into unconsciousness fading, I forced my sight to go deeper, pushing higher again, Shiro’s blessing from Anesidora dispersing, somehow used up, but allowing me to raise my Eye to the peak of the Rank for a short while.

Linked Seraphim [Class: Imperious] [Type: Law] – This Divine Favour is one part of a greater, linked whole and allows access to the ??????????, the great source of Adherence. As the peak of the Linked Angel Favour, the greatest Adherence can be drawn upon, creating miracles and empowering the bearer as long as Adherence can be drawn.

With Mary attacking relentlessly, her strength seemingly inexhaustible, I concentrated on the flow of adherence coming from her replaced crown Chakra. It was a heady tide, far more than I would be confident of bearing, even with my strong League and high stats. It was spread around her body, and manifesting this Angel, this Power, within her, as part of her, not entirely dissimilar to the way Tan was bound to Shiro. Though unlike the way we’ve done that, this is crude and reckless. There’s no way she should be able to bear this strain…

[You are becoming tiresome. Then The Priests Will Blast On Their Trumpets!] A blaring torrent of noise, dissonant and filled with adherence, radiated outwards, the ground around us shattering and turning to dust. Desperately, I channelled wind energy, creating a vacuum, and seeing me do that, Shaeula added her efforts to mine, and we barely stopped the destructive wave from striking us and the others. As I handled the wind energy, I felt a faint tugging, a feeling, one I hadn’t felt in a while. It’s like that time I won on roulette, or the first time I fought the Jorogumo. My luck is going to be perfect…

I let it tug at me, and my eyes were drawn to her hand that was still human, and the gleaming ring of interlocking knots and barbs there.

Anulus Fortunae [Item Class: Legendary] [Item Type: Fate]

The Ring of Fortune, forged from ????????, gold from ??????? and the refined and processed Adherence of great luck, grants the bearer astonishing good Fortune so long as their belief in such Fortune never wavers. The protection of Fortune and the ??????????? shields the wearer from great harm, magnifying existing Fortune dramatically.

So powerful. Even now, my Eye wasn’t strong enough to understand just how the Ring existed, but the gold itself seemed to be impregnated with an adherence that I could see a measure of, as well as energy similar to that which was present amongst the Linked Seraphim, and was now circulating in great tides to the parts of Mary that were functionally an Angel.

“Akio, what-what do we do?” Shaeula asked, landing beside me, blood splattered all over her white dress, one leg dragging. Grulgor was fighting bravely, but as water and stone scattered, he was torn in half again, and light flashed, the eyes in her wings blasting him away, where he lay smouldering, not dead, but out of fighting strength for a moment. “She is annoyingly tenacious, I do not-not think we are making much progress.”

[Of course you will fail. Against the Power of the Lord, all is hopeless. You should have repented before this hour, and never denied God, or the Ninth Heaven. Before The Cock Crows Three Times…] She began another incantation, the mouths on her wings howling. She was now entirely crimson, soaked in her own blood, yet somehow the adherence radiating into her wasn’t damaging her, though sheer, impossible luck, seemingly.

“It must annoy you…” I spoke, taking a deep breath, preparing myself. That feeling of an approaching moment where acting would bring great dividends was whispering to me, the faint jade breaths of Shaeula’s fortunate winds, strengthened by the adherence-laden attack consumed by her Foehn, was telling me that we had one chance. “…spending all this adherence. It can’t be cheap, supporting such an Angel. It’s even damaging the world around us.”

[You are quite right. It galls me, bitterly. But you have all proved greatly troublesome. Spending power now to destroy such great obstacles will only benefit us in the dangerous future.] As I expected, her arrogance made her stop her words to talk down to us haughtily, so sure she was of her eventual victory.

[And when we reclaim the false Grail, the adherence we will recover will dwarf my trials here. Now, Before The Cock Crows Three Times, Thou Shalt Deny The Lord. And Denial Of The Lord Is Extinction!]

The light around her intensified, and Tan raised her flames to their maximum. “This is exceeding what I can handle, without forcing the princess to bear more of me than her body can take.”

“Do it, Tan!” Shiro suddenly took over. “Better just me getting hurt than everyone else!”

“No.” I shook my head. “Chen Na, put everything you have into blocking this…” I shouted, and the woman nodded timidly. “In the moment of greatest despair, we will overcome your belief!” I shouted, and Mary shook her head.

[Useless. Futile. Hopeless. Righteousness and Fortune are on my side…] The light intensified. [I know you think me cruel, that I take pleasure in this. I do not. I offered many chances to cease denying God. But I have been spurned, and now the result is that you will burn under the light of the Power. But I shall raise a grave for you all, and not forget you. Even now, if you repent, your soul will seek the light of the Ninth Heaven, not damnation!]

“Sorry, but if you think your light can defeat me, you’re wrong.” I glanced at Shaeula, and her eyes widened as I quickly whispered something. Nodding, she drew out all her winds, pouring them into me.

[Farewell. Know that the others will join you soon! The Light Of Judgement!] The light surged forwards, a beam so vivid it made the breath of the Wyrm I fought back in the early days look like a child spitting. Immediately Chen Na called up her strongest barrier with what strength she had left. It held for several seconds, buying me a little time, spinning up Prominence Dusk, a dark, black hole forming, surrounded by a ring of shimmering light.

In addition my other Split Thoughts were drawing energy from the Lantern I had taken back from Ixitt before heading here, adding trickles of spatial energy to my crown Chakra. The feeling was painful, the energy threatening to break loose and cause havoc within me, but I was restraining it, fortunately.

The barrier shattered, exploding inwards, and I saw a faint flicker of energy behind it, another barrier. That held for perhaps half a second, scattering light like destructive sparkles. Then Tan roared, her flames, enhanced by the three Favours she had taken from Kyoto, swallowed like a giant fanged mouth, consuming the light. Tan then slumped down, hair fading to silver, eyes turning black, leaving a wounded Shiro behind, gasping. “Shit, we’re done. Guess we can’t handle her cheats…”

True, it’s like she can use Linked Seraphim to never run dry. Although, the adherence shouldn’t be infinite…

“Grulgor is not done!” he roared, the ground rising into multiple walls of earth, which were melted through in moments as the light ripped apart the remnants of Tan’s flames, turning them to magma. Shaeula tried to block the blasts with her pinwheels and her own walls of earth and water, but they too crumbled quickly, flashing to burning rock and steam. Hyacinth raised great towering barriers of vines, only to see them quickly reduced to ashes. Moments later Eleanor, despite her horrible wounds having barely started healing, was rushing towards the blast to block it.

“I think not-not.” Shaeula leapt, knocking her down to the ground, and the blast passed over her head.

“Why?” Eleanor protested. “I could help…”

“No-no. We appreciate bravery, but that is simply foolishness. Akio has not-not fought so hard to see you die-die now. None-none of us have.”

Her words were swallowed up, as the beam struck me. No, not me. The dark star of Prominence Dusk greedily consumed the energy, the black void growing, the halo forming a brilliant ring of light. Like an Angel’s…

The force pushed me back, everything happening in a mere instant, the strength of the attack more than Prominence Dusk could bear, ordinarily. But not… if I’m lucky enough, and strong enough...

The attempts to halt the attack had sapped it of around a third of its strength, and now Prominence Dusk was confronting it. Even so, it was barely enough. Suddenly, the beam was besieged by a storm of dark shapes plunging into the blast from above, black feathers scattering, as a flock of giant ravens threw their bodies into the path of destruction, each only a cup of water on a raging fire, but after ten, twenty, a hundred cups…

Your Skill, Prominence Twilight, has advanced from Rank 1 to Rank 2. More Elemental energy and Elementally-flavoured Adherence can be absorbed by both Dusk and Dawn, and just as each carries a trace of the other, Dusk and Dawn two sides of the same coin, so can Prominence Dawn and Prominence Dusk carry each other, though the potency is significantly suppressed.

“This isn’t my only hungry skill!” The last of my Foehn was fed into Prominence Dawn, and the two merged, the darkness of Dusk suddenly becoming black flames, sucking in the light. I was taking damage, scattered motes of the light burning through me, and I felt that if this attack had struck anyone else they would have been annihilated. As the light faded, my skin charred, my body full of bleeding holes, deep enough to reveal bone and my insides, the pain was rather spectacular. A bemused looking Mary Stuart, though it was a little hard to tell, as her face was a blank mask apart from her bloody mouth, leaving me to judge via her body language, spat a curse.

[You survived that? You truly are a powerful…] she paused, as I vanished. Now is the moment. The fortunate winds burst, and at that moment I activated the true Void Motion with the little spatial element I had gathered, moving myself and the Prominence Dusk perfectly, just as Mary raised her hand in annoyance at her failures.

I reappeared instantly beside her, sword in hand, my other hand holding the black ball of flames, surrounded by a blazing white aura. That detonated spectacularly, the incredibly powerful light element created by Mary’s Angelic adherence mixed with the darkness element and the bestowed property of Foehn instantly bursting into a lightless sphere, space around us seeming to contort and twist. I screamed in pain, it was now truly unbearable, but I had not expected to make this move without some sacrifice.

[You… what… have… you…] Mary said, her arm ripped free, as mine was also torn from my shoulder, our flesh and bone crushed together and incinerated by the sudden incredible force as Prominence Dusk imploded.

I was close enough to her face to feel her breath, so I could see her pale, white eyes widening in confused shock, seeing her face twitch in a momentary crisis of confidence. Then her wing was torn off and shredded too, adherence scattering, no, being drawn into the shrinking vortex, though I managed to pull in some of it to feed myself.

Seeing a glimmering mote of gold within the fading light-devouring sphere, I let loose with my aether, draining myself to the dregs, activating False Void Motion, and the Ring materialised in my palm, shining softly, having somehow survived the Prominence Dusk unscathed, which now vanished with a final detonation, throwing both of us aside.

I landed, rolling over and over, only to be caught by Shaeula, who had managed to get behind me. As she held me in her arms, looking at my stump with a tender expression, I could see Mary, her body starting to break down, no longer able to support the Power she was manifesting.

Her eyes had gone a dull, lifeless grey, and as the other wing turned to red dust and drifted away on the wind, so did her bladed arm, leaving her armless. “Why?” her voice rasped, back to normal, though her throat was filled with blood, choking her. Tears trickled down her blind eyes, and she struggled to move, flopping around like a beached fish. “How could this happen? I only wanted… to serve the Lord, bring the faithful to an eternity of safety… for my grandmother, and for the Lord…”

As I struggled to my feet, Shaeula supporting me, I went to address her, only to see someone else reach her first, a flash of red hair in my vision. It was Sarah, who despite her burned and battered body, had managed to cross the distance to her, kneeling beside her. “I’d hold ye by the hand, but… seems like ye dinnae have one anymore.” Sarah murmured softly, also in tears. “It’s over. Ye lost. We lost.”

“In the end… I felt your power. Did you…” Mary asked solemnly, after coughing the last of the blood out of her throat.

“Aye, sorry. I guess betrayal is kind of habit forming, ye ken.” David snorted behind her at Sarah’s self-deprecating, bitter words. “But in the end… this was nay right, was it?”

Eleanor joined them, as did I, Shaeula helping me over. As Eleanor looked at my missing arm, horrified, I shrugged, trying not to show the utter agony I was feeling right now. Ether Healing was working to close my worst wounds, but it would take time for even the pain to stop.

“Don’t look at me like that. I am the Chosen of Tyr after all, and giving an arm to win is pretty much part of the deal.”

Shiro snorted at that, being familiar with the myth, as she was picked up by a regenerating Grulgor and brought over, her body limp, the great spear wound in her body still angry and burned. “Sure Aki, talk like a big shot, like you don’t care. But… it’s over now, right? We won? Princess saved, time for the celebration. Ouch… shit. Feels like I’ve been stabbed… oh wait, I was…”

“I shall-shall attend to you momentarily.” Shaeula grinned. “And as for Akio’s arm. I shall be sure-sure to tell Aiko of this, and I am sure she will-will have much to say on the matter.”

Hyacinth and Chen Na brought over Sir Arthur and Raidre, who was looking at Shaeula with a mixture of horror and fascination. As we were now all gathered together, I nodded, looking down at the silent, listening Mary. “Yes. For now… it’s over.”

Act One Finale - Part Five - The Tower

As the last adherence within Mary dissipated, I felt my strength grow again, amber letters flaring.

You have gained in strength. Your Level has increased from One Hundred Twenty-eight to One Hundred Thirty. Your…

In addition to that, Foehn had Ranked up during the battle, which was unsurprising, considering it had been integrated with both Dawn and Dusk, and devoured such an adherence-rich light element.

Your Skill, Foehn, Inextinguishable Blaze has advanced from Rank 6 to Rank 7, having devoured Light blessed by powerful Adherence. Your flames can burn Adherence that does not exceed your strength, and Foehn can be integrated with complimentary Elements more easily, further increasing destructive force and hunger. [Class: Imperious] [Type: Principle]

It's jumped two steps in the Type category, I guess that makes sense, considering the description… Fighting back my utter exhaustion and the agonising pain of the stump of my missing arm, ignoring the knowing look Shiro was giving me, I tossed the golden ring to Shaeula. “Here.”

She caught it gracefully, eyeing it, her glowing orbs barely able to scratch the surface of the powers it held, but knowing that it was strong. Her expression changed. “Are you sure? Would this not-not be better in your hands?”

Now that my hand was free, I ruffled her hair, smiling softly. “No, I think you should have it. It’s a ring that brings good fortune and magnifies what Fortune you have, so long as you believe in your own luck with unshakeable strength.”

“I see-see.” Shaeula slid the ring onto her finger next to her engagement ring. “In that case, I shall surely-surely suit it. After all, there are none-none who believe in their Fortune more than I.” Her smile was suddenly impish, and relieved me after the tense situation we had just endured. “I do dare say Eri will be most-most jealous that you are giving me rings again.”

I had no answer to that, and Shiro agreed. “Yes, I confess to being a little envious myself. That ring looks like awesome loot if ever I’ve seen any… yeah, Tan thinks so too. She says the adherence within it is powerful and aspected to powerful Laws. It’d be on a par with any of the top treasures found on Earth, and would even be worth a second look up above.”

Sarah, who was kneeling by the silently weeping, broken body of Mary, looked up, her blue eyes hard. “That dinnae belong tae ye. Stealing from a woman of faith is beneath ye.”

“Hardly. Haven’t you heard of spoils of war? Mary was going to steal my life, and worse, the lives of my friends and those I love. Your friends too, right?” I narrowed my eyes, and Sarah had no answer, lowering her head, only for David to whack her on the back hard.

“I always knew you were an idiot, redhead. It’s no different to putting your Championship Belt on the line. That bitch…” He glowered down at the fallen Cardinal, who now looked so very small, her intimidating, mad air completely gone. “…she’s clearly crazy, but she put everything on the line for this. But when the fight is over, the Belt changes hands. That’s all there is to it.” He looked at me and nodded. “I definitely feel better about my loss to you now. No shame in going down to the best of the best. It just motivates me to get better. This fucking shit isn’t happening again.”

Looking around, Eleanor agreed. A handful of the Choir had survived, the barrier bubbles of Chen Na protecting them to the end, though some had been unfortunate, the barriers collapsing in the chaos of Mary’s relentless, Divine attacks. Likewise, the Judges, even the ones Hyacinth had subdued, had succumbed to the strain on their bodies and collateral damage from the battle, leaving me feeling rather bitter. What a damn waste.

“Yes. We have to… start again.” Eleanor sighed. “Our Avalon is broken, so much was destroyed.”

“It’s nay a big thing. What we were doing was crap anyway, ye ken?” Sarah snorted. “We dinnae have the knowledge, and even then…”

“I don’t want to hear that from you, Sarah.” Eleanor narrowed her eyes at her. “You destroyed Aditi’s and Mary-Jane’s banners. Now they’ll have to start from scratch…” The sudden silence from Sarah was uncomfortable, and Eleanor paused. “…they can start again?” More awkward, bitter silence followed.

I decided to speak up. “You destroyed their Territory Anchors?” I asked Sarah, and she nodded. I shook my head, feeling gloomy. “I’ve tested this before, it doesn’t necessarily mean that their Divine Favours will be usurped, but…” Seeing the way Sarah was looking at us, I feared the worst.

“Aye, I did take them.” she admitted. “They will nay fight again, or…”

“Sarah, you stupid bitch…” David growled, and Sir Arthur raised a hand to stop him.

“We need to find out all the facts, before we can decide how best to proceed.” he insisted calmly, despite his numerous injuries, as now that Eleanor was safe, he could turn his focus to solving the rest of this mess. “Miss Sarah, just what did you do?”

“When you destroy an Anchor…” I got some blank looks so quickly explained my terminology, before continuing. “…so, if you are stronger, you’ll rip free the Favour of the victim. I’ve done some testing, and it can be put back in. Sarah, are you still…?”

She shook her head. “It’s nay that simple, ye ken?” She looked down at Mary, who was mumbling softly to herself, whisper quiet, that she 'had let her grandmother down, the Revelation-Cardinal down, all the faithful down, and God down… ' and her own eyes were shedding tears to match Mary’s. “When I did agree tae Mary’s proposal…” Her burned hand was clutching her rosary still, and must have been extremely painful. “…I was granted a new power, the power of God.”

My Eye flared, and I quickly saw what she meant.

Linked Principality [Class: Powerful] [Type: Law] …

“I see. You have a second Favour replacing your crown Chakra too. So, what happened to the Favours you stole? Did you break them down?”

“Aye, when I felt them come tae me, they shattered, and I got stronger, I could feel the blessing Mary gave me, the grace of God, growing. It still was nay enough though.” She looked at the mostly recovered Grulgor bitterly. “The big guy there kicked the shit out of me, nay question.” Grulgor laughed at that.

“So what does that mean? Are… are Mary-Jane and Aditi all right?” Eleanor asked, and Shaeula put a hand on her shoulder, comforting her.

“There may-may be some hope. But until we return, do not-not allow your fears to rule you. If we can aid them, we shall, is that not-not correct, Akio?”

I nodded. “It is possible to survive the Favour being forcibly removed.” The tests I had done on Kondou Kazuo proved that, though it also showed that there was a good chance that a coma and death might follow too. “When we get back, Shaeula and I will see what we can do.” I promised.

“Thank you. You’ve helped us out a lot. More than we can repay.” Eleanor muttered, and Hyacinth stepped up.

“Yes, remember that. Akio, the mistresses… all are kind peooople. It is wrong to scooorn us because you do not understand us. But… yooou are quite stupid, so I forgive you. Stupid can be fixed, we can all learn tooo be better.”

Grulgor laughed even harder, knowing that was true. Eleanor looked a little surprised that Hyacinth would say such a thing to her, but she tugged off one of her broken gauntlets and reached out a hand. She then looked down, blinked, realised her hand was covered in blood and filth from the battle, and went to withdraw it, but Hyacinth simply snatched it in her own and shook it gently. “Nooow, what to dooo?” Hyacinth spoke for all of us.

“Sarah… Mary Stuart, all of you who did this…” Eleanor looked at the last few members of the Choir, who were nursing their own wounds, kneeling down beside the stricken Mary and wailing and weeping. “…there must be a reckoning. But…” She seemed confused, forlorn. “Just how do we weigh these crimes? Can we?”

“Don’t ask me.” I scratched my head with my remaining hand, a bit embarrassed. “It’s not like we worked out the answers to that. Take Chen Na, over there…”

“I wish you wouldn’t…” she muttered, looking down.

“…she was part of the group that invaded Kyoto. Yes, they had reasons, but it was still an act of aggression against us, and a lot of ordinary people died. Chen Na here died too.” I sighed. “Does her death and rebirth mean she’s no longer the same person? Or do her crimes remain? Worse, another woman called Nie Ling, she was being threatened with oblivion if she didn’t help the attack, but her actions were what led directly to nearly a thousand dead. We still haven’t decided what is just.”

“I see.” Eleanor grimaced, conflicted. “Perhaps matters are more complicated than I thought. Grandmother and the Prime Minister… I should leave it to them. And only do what I can do.” She nodded, gathering all her willpower.

“A good idea. Nobody can do everything themselves, nor should they have to.” I turned to Shaeula, Eye glittering. “Looks like it wasn’t just me who got stronger. Your Foehn upgraded too.” It had jumped to Rank 7 as well, two whole Ranks, and had also leapt from a Rule to a Principle.

After consuming many Winds, including those created from Divine Adherence, the Wind-Eating Breath can now also consume certain flavours of Adherence, as well as the Wind nature of Composite Elements, if the level of the Element does not overpower the Winds. This Elemental energy can be transferred to other Wind and suitable Adherence-based abilities with greater strengthening effect. [Class: Imperious] [Type: Principle]

“You know, we really gained a lot on that Las Vegas trip. Money, Levels, a second element. But Foehn might have been the luckiest find of all.” I mused, and Shaeula laughed, flourishing her new golden ring.

“Indeed. Finding such a twinned element that we could both master was a rare-rare feat indeed. But then, I am beloved of Fortune, am I not-not?” She grinned. “After all, did I not-not find you?” She leaned up and kissed my cheek, leading to Hyacinth and Shiro getting jealous, so I ended up kissing all three of them, while Eleanor looked on, a touch sourly.

“More, I see. Well, far be it from me to question your love life. I can’t say I approve, but you don’t care what I think, do you?”

“Nooo, definitely not.” Hyacinth agreed, face a little flushed after our kisses. “All that matters is that we are happy. Life withooout joy is nooo life at all, so take it where you can find it.”

“Take it where you can find it. I see.” Eleanor nodded. “Aditi. Mary-Jane. Henry, my brother… I hope you can all still survive and prosper. And take more joy.” She looked down at Sarah and the broken Mary. “As for the two of you…”

“I lost. I’m done. I dinnae want to hurt ye, Eleanor, I genuinely believed this path is for the best. I still do, ye ken?” She let out a long sigh. The spikes that had pierced Mary’s head were gone now, also turned to red sand, and her hair was falling out in dead clumps, revealing her maimed skull. “Mary did too. I’m nay sure if she thought this would happen, but… she was nay afraid tae follow the paths of the martyrs before her. She may seem hot and cold, but she was dedicated tae God, and saving the Earth and all of us who dwell here. I’ll go quietly, but… I ask that ye all listen to the words of the Book of True Revelation. We all need tae pull together, put aside our differences. Sacrifice for the cause.”

“Hardly.” Shiro, no, Tan denied her, her hair and eyes burning red hot again. “The One True Throne does not pull together, they rule, as a Throne implies. I make no criticism of this. Power is all, the power to defend, to subjugate. I myself made a play for such power, and was defeated. Though perhaps the chance will still fall to me in the end.” She glanced at me, eyes blazing thirstily. “If not… then I will at least have made a connection, an ally.”

“That’s right. If you don’t hurt Aki’s bottom line, you know he’ll help you out, Tan.” Shiro took over for a moment, before Tan continued, addressing Sarah.

“You are quite correct, weak worlds will be swept away, and joining a Pantheon in the end is the surest way to some measure of safety. But for now… only the strong dictate the path. This woman…” she glanced down at Mary Stuart. “…she was not weak. She grasped the power of the Throne with great skill. Her flaw was she was impatient and reckless. To call a Power, even a merest shadow, into her body… well, perhaps with that ring she wore, with the Laws of Chance and Fortune within, she would have emerged unscathed. But gambling with Fortune… when luck finally runs out…”

“Aye, but she put her soul into that, and everything she did. I’ll nay let ye scorn her for that. Hate her, hate me, for what we did, but dinnae hate why.”

“Stupid redhead.” David spat. “So, what are you going to do now? Rot in prison?”

“Aye, I think so. There’s nay way we’ll be let off trying tae kill Eleanor. Nor should we be. The winner makes the rules, right?” Tan inclined her head at that, and Raidre, Shaeula and Hyacinth all seemed to agree.

“Holding a Chosen isn’t easy.” I warned, having experience of being on the receiving end of prison myself, albeit for a short time. “And they can still cause trouble here in the Boundary.”

“I’m done. Ye have nothing tae fear. I only hope… that Mary-Jane and Aditi can one day forgive me.” Sarah sighed.

“We have Donovan and Kathy too.” Eleanor remembered. “Kathy was hurt badly, but Donovan…”

“…can do no-no harm.” Shaeula assured her. “The little wretch, thinking he had a chance with me. Such great-great insolence.” Her smile widened. “He had quite-quite the princess fetish.”

Eleanor shuddered. “I never knew. I really thought he was just a shy, quiet boy who was popular with girls.”

“It’s always the quiet ones.” David barked a laugh. “Don’t they always say about serial killers, oh, he was such a quiet man, kept to himself, seemed so nice. Well fuck him. I’d beat the little bastard black and blue myself if I could, but seems like it’s already done.”

“Indeed it is.” Shaeula agreed proudly, puffing out her chest. She had retrieved her pinwheels, which were looking rather battered and frayed. I glanced down, and my Twilight Brigandine was slowly repairing itself. I’m not sure if it can fix all the holes and tears, but having self-repairing armour is a must considering how often we suffer injuries.

Storming Moonlight was fine too, I inspected the blade, and despite clashing with Mary Stuart’s sword-arm, the edge was free of chips and cracks. Yeah, this sword is excellent. Bjarki really outdid himself.

As if reading my mind, Shaeula laughed. “Master Bjarki will be rather surprised that-that your blade survived a battle without breaking. He may cry tears of joy-joy at the sight.”

“I bet. Well, he’ll still have plenty of work to do. So…” I looked to Eleanor, her own armour slowly sprouting copper threads, which then turned green and enamelled, as if mould was growing on it. Though I doubt she’d be flattered by that comparison. “…what now, Princess? Are we done?”

She bit her lip, observing the Tower, before shaking her head. “Max Power. He was here. Mary Stuart seemed sure he had fled, but…”

“I see. Yes, we can’t let you die now, Princess, not after all this.” I agreed.

“Call me Eleanor, please.” she insisted. “I… would you enter the Tower with me?”

“Are you sure? You’ve gone to great lengths to keep everyone else out, Princess.” Sir Arthur asked. “The secret in the Tower is most precious, you said. What would the Queen say?”

“They already know some of it.” Eleanor conceded, watching me and Shiro. “Am I mistaken?”

“You are not.” Tan declared. “Perhaps not all, but I have inferred a great deal, and his Eye divines many things.”

I also nodded. “Yes, I can see the flows of adherence and ether from the surroundings. No, not just from there. Adherence is being drawn in from great distances. All over Britain? Perhaps further?”

“You said your mother was British, didn't you?” she questioned me, and I nodded.

“Well then, Sir Arthur, he is a British Gods’ Chosen, is he not?” Eleanor declared decisively. “I see no problem in taking him into the Tower. As a bodyguard. If Max Power is lurking within still, I fear I am in no fit state to fight him.”

“I don’t think this guy is much better off.” David laughed at my bedraggled, one-armed appearance.

“True, but I have a little left in the tank. So, there’s no point standing on ceremony. Chen Na, can you stay here and guard the scene? Hyacinth, stay behind too. Your spores can handle any problems. Grulgor, finish regenerating.”

“Yes, if anyooone tries to escape or if we are attacked, I will destroooy them without mercy. Hyacinth is rather upset that the woman…” She glared at the fallen Mary. “… survived my spooores. I must grow stronger.”

“Shaeula, Shiro… come with me.” Eleanor seemed like she wished to object, but I shook my head. “I trust Shiro and Shaeula with my life. As for Tan… I have no reason not to trust her. She wouldn’t do anything that harms Shiro, and we have a mutually beneficial relationship going.”

“Fine. I suppose that if you are a Fae…” she said to Shaeula. “…then you are British as well.”

“I would actually be called a half-half too, I suppose. My mother is of the Hyakki Yagyō.” Shaeula replied lazily.

“Uh, I don’t know what that is.” Eleanor admitted, and I laughed.

“It doesn’t matter. And Shiro’s Japanese, while Tan is… well, wherever Tan is from. But as I’m engaged to Shiro, that makes her honorary, right?”

“The logic doesn’t matter.” Eleanor conceded, heading towards the door to the Tower, stepping over many slowly dissolving feathers from the ravens. There were still a number flying above and roosting on the impossibly tall building, much diminished, but still cawing ominously. “I’m just being foolish. Much like always, I suppose.” She sighed, disheartened. “How am I going to rebuild now? It took a great deal of effort to get this far.”

“I’ll tell you how.” Shiro suggested, as we entered the Tower. “But first, this.” Her words confused Eleanor, but she paid them little mind, leading us in.

Great winding steps led up into the vast heights, but instead Eleanor led us downwards, into the basement, where we reached a section of opened floor, the knotwork patterns inlaid into the tiles still stained with blood, silver mist slowly rising. When she saw that, Eleanor trembled, saddened, eyes sparkling with diamond tears. “Henry, poor idiot. No, this is my fault. I never should have let him show off in front of Melissa.” She turned to look at us, her expression grave. “Max has been here, I’m sure. I hope he does not remain here, but if he does…”

“Then we’ll handle it.” I promised, holding Storming Moonlight ready for battle. We entered, and found ourselves in a room filled with piles of artefacts. Swords, axes, maces, spears, bows, lances, armour, banners, boxes and reliquaries and more, all piled haphazardly. My Eye was feeding me so much information that I had to squint it shut, amber letters overwhelming my vision crazily.

“What the hell is this? Some sort of dragon’s hoard?” Shiro whistled, then grunted, as the action sent pain lancing through the hole in her chest.

“It is the treasures the many Royal families gathered from all over the four kingdoms. Some few are even from Europe and Asia.” Eleanor looked around, admiring them. “As a reward and a protection, those Gods’ Chosen who serve Britain are taken to the treasures as they lie in the Tower back in London, to find one that matches their fate.”

She paused, frowning, her face slightly red. “I am afraid I can’t let you have any. These are not mine to give away, they belong to grandmother, and to Britain.” She paused again, seeing the looks on our faces. “What is wrong? Is it Maxwell Power?” She looked around nervously, jumping at shadows.

“No, it’s just… well, the Queen and the Prime Minister already offered us the chance for some of these.” I explained, and Eleanor looked affronted for a moment.

“So, you saved us for these then?”

“Good job Hyacinth isn’t here.” Shiro snickered, wincing at the pain again. “You really are a slow learner, aren’t you? We were already here making plans to help, but then everything happened and we had to act fast. The Queen offered, so why would we say no? Besides, the stronger Aki is, the stronger we are, the better for everyone. So… I’m waiting?” Shiro crossed her arms under her chest, staring straight at Eleanor, who sighed, conceding.

“I apologise. It’s just… oh, I don’t know what it is. Forgive me.” Eleanor shook her head, as if to clear her thoughts. “So much has gone on, and I admit, my first impressions of you weren’t positive.”

“Look at it this way. You think girls like us are going to be so into Aki if he’s trash or a bad person?” Shiro pressed. “Sure, he has his flaws. Wandering eye, too naïve and easily pushed around at times, he overshares like a damn sieve…”

“Hey, I’m working on those. I think I’ve got a lot better recently. Even Hinata says so.” I protested, and Shiro shrugged.

“Yeah, I have to admit you have. You still have a ways to go. But…” She fixed Eleanor with her obsidian gaze. “…seriously, I can see why you piss Hyacinth off. It doesn’t feel good when you badmouth Aki. When we do it, it’s endearing. From you, it just comes across as sour grapes.”

As Eleanor flapped her mouth, I decided to interrupt. “Look, it’s nothing I haven’t struggled with in the past. Didn’t I annoy Eri by being all 'woe is me, I’m a cheater' all the time? It’s not what society is used to, with a few exceptions. But whether we are used to it or not, whether the world accepts it or not, we accept it and will make it work. Now, back on topic, what the hell is that?”

I could see a large circle of scattered, charred debris, even the seemingly-impervious adherence-fortified floor burned and blackened, fissures running through the black stone. On closer inspection, melted metal, glass and other materials had formed small puddles, as though some incredibly powerful blaze like Foehn had been used.

“It stinks.” Shaeula wrinkled her nose, her own eyes glowing. “Such a foul-foul smell. I believe I have smelt such before, though it was far-far less vile.”

Tan was next to speak. “Indeed, great curse and destruction fills the remnants of the adherence unleashed here. It is greatly powerful, so do not touch it carelessly.” She was frowning, so that made me wary.

“Do we think it was Max Power?” I asked, and then realised there was no way of knowing. “I suppose it could have been. Or something else.” I looked at Eleanor, who was frowning at the circle of destroyed treasures. “Do you know if anything is missing?”

She shook her head. “We’ve not catalogued all the treasures held here. Not yet. I’ve had more important things to do, and it’s not like we can let just anyone down here. Besides…” She pointed to the burned circle. “Who knows how much was destroyed here? But… this wasn’t here last time I was down here. So it must have been Max. I think… he may have taken some things.”

“I see. Well, if we don’t know, we don’t know.” I shook my head. “So, what’s next? Don’t you have to check the false Grail, as Mary Stuart called it? It’s there, right?” I pointed as my Eye gleamed. It seemed there was no way out of the under-basement where the treasures were kept, but my Eye could see where the adherence and ether were being drawn, and it was forming a hidden space, a dungeon, just like Shaeula’s old Territory, or where my Anchor used to be in my old apartment block, just on a far grander scale.

Eleanor flinched. “Yes. The secret beneath the Tower lies there. There should be no way Max Power, or anyone but me, is able to enter, but… I still need to check. You will all have to wait out here.”

“I don’t think so.” I shook my head. “If Max is in there, and he has some sort of powerful destructive curse adherence, there’s no way you can win alone. You’re as exhausted as I am, maybe more. We go together.”

“I can’t!” she shouted. “Have you any idea how hard I’ve struggled to protect the secret here? It’s why I was prepared to die, why Aditi, Mary-Jane… Raidre’s kin… the others… why we all suffered!” She then froze as Shaeula placed a hand on her shoulder, giving her a comforting smile.

“Indeed, you have-have struggled. So do not-not be foolish now. I too have things to protect. As does Akio. Can you do it alone? If not-not, then seek aid. We did not-not achieve all we have by ourselves.”

“I said earlier I’d tell you how you could rebuild.” Shiro spoke, her smile teasing. “This is how. If you trust Aki, show all your cards, Aki will trust you. And he’s terrible at letting girls in need go without aid. Besides… us Princesses should stick together.”

“Are you a Princess? I know Japan has an Imperial Family. But I have never met Princess Mikasa, she keeps to herself.” Eleanor queried, and Shiro laughed.

“Nope, I’m not Yukiko. Aki’s pretty tight with her though. She’s just like us. We’ll be working with her a lot too in the future. Me… I’m the Princess of Hungry Ghosts. Lame title, but then…”

“I greatly despise my own-own title. Princess of Beasts indeed.” Shaeula scowled. “Yukiko being the Princess of Heaven is far-far more noble-sounding. Of course, I could not-not be the Princess of Humans you are, Eleanor.” Shaeula’s scowl vanished, replaced by a wry grin. “You have very little-little choice I am afraid. This is your destiny. Now, listen to Shiro.”

“First up… if we really wanted to break in, we could. And that goes without messing with you or your grandmother. Tan says that the adherence present here that is keyed to the Royal family and their chosen heir is powerful, but given time we could break it. Nothing is indestructible. Shit, it’d be a real pain though.”

On hearing Shiro’s words, Eleanor looked tense, but she continued, not letting the jumpy Princess reply. “Don’t look so scared. You think Aki, who put his life on the line for you and your friends, would take what isn’t his? No, I’m just making it clear. You can’t protect the Tower forever. As more powerhouses appear, the defences here will get ever more useless. It’s power creep, you know? Your only way is to bulk up your Territory, get it strong enough. But right now, you have a field of wreckage and few allies. So… you borrow help.”

“Akio has aided Haru in fortifying Kyoto, it shall soon-soon be safe from all but the most-most robust and furious onslaught.” Shaeula pointed out. “With our expertise, you can make improvements. Now, show some-some manners. We have come-come a long way. My curiosity will not-not be sated unless I see what has prompted such a war with my own eyes.”

“It’s up to you.” I suggested sincerely. “If you don’t feel you can trust us now, I think we are going to struggle to work together in the future. I get that you have a responsibility, but can you really do it alone? What would have happened had we not come to your aid? Don’t get me wrong, I really respect how hard you fought, you did a good job from a bad situation, but does telling yourself 'I tried my best' soothe the suffering of losing?”

Eleanor squeezed shut her eyes, thinking. The silence dragged on, before she nodded. She reached up, untying her bound hair, letting it flow over her armour like a cloak. Looking at me with her serious blue eyes, she spoke. “Promise me. If you tell me that you will not attempt to usurp the secret within, then I shall believe you.”

“I won’t take what isn’t mine. And don’t look at the ring…” I smirked. “…as we said earlier, spoils of war. We didn’t fight you, we were on the same side.”

“Fine then. I am beaten. I hope…” She squeezed shut her eyes for a moment, before continuing. “…that grandmother can understand. I herefore grant permission for these to enter, by my status as the chosen Heir of the Crown.” With her words, the adherence in the room shuddered, and with my Eye I could see strands of it detaching, touching Shaeula, Shiro and I, sinking into our bodies. This feels strange. It isn’t harmful, is it?

I used my Eye to observe the process, and since Tan wasn’t reacting, I watched as the adherence spread through our Astral bodies, concentrating around the crown Chakras. It was then that the entrance became visible to us, Shiro gasping in surprise.

“You see it? Another space beneath.” Eleanor whispered softly, reverently. “Come.” With that she led us into the opening, taking us down another set of steps, the space around us thick with incredibly powerful adherence and ether. The atmosphere was almost sacred, not in a religious sense, but in a way that made the place feel holy, not for a God, but simply because of what was there.

“Tan says if this adherence and ether was to be released all at once, the Boundary would crack.” Shiro whispered. “What’s been accumulated here is damn impressive.”

“I can see that.” I agreed. Reaching the bottom, we reached a massive, circular room. It was strange, as the architecture was two very jumbled, contrasting styles, one made from large stone slabs, sparkles of crystal embedded in the stone, while large trees were growing, despite the hidden location, draped in mistletoe and other vines.

Mixed in with this was more traditionally Christian architecture, vaulted ceilings with religious paintings (although many of these seemed rather… out of place, and somewhat more mythological), stained glass windows, though some windows displayed antlered men and women, as well as old, armoured men, rather than saints, and fluted pillars of pure white marble.

“What a bizarre mess. It’s like two conflicting things together.” Shiro observed, and I couldn’t help but nod.

“You’re right.” I agreed, my Eye spying the object in the centre of the room. It was hard to look at, the radiance of the surrounding adherence and ether blinding.

“This… this is what we must protect. The Cauldron of Life.” Eleanor declared. “Without it, our isle will wither, bereft of good fortune and the blessings of nature.” She observed us warily, as if half-expecting us to try and seize it. On seeing what my Eye reported, I could at least understand why.

The Cauldron of ???????? Grail ???????? [Item Class: Mythic] [Item Type: Law]

The Cauldron ?????? generates immense Adherence of ??????? drawing in powerful Adherence of Faith, storing and converting it to Adherence of ??????? and ???????? also absorbs nearby Ether, creating powerful Nature Elemental energies. This Nature Element blesses the surrounding lands, supported by the Adherence of ??????? Faith and promotes good climate, growth of plants, trees and flowers, insects and animals, and ????????. The energy that should have run dry over the long years is replenished by ????????? drawn from worship of ????????? Grail. ?????????? ?????????? ??????????.

Damn, even without the question marks, that description is a mess. It’s almost as if two items are rammed together. The False Grail, huh? However… I asked Tan a question. “Just how can such a powerful item still exist?” Seeing through the light, I observed the form of the Cauldron. It was made from black iron and gold, chased with pearls and rubies. Though again, it seemed like an odd jumble, not harmonious at all.

“This world is still rich with belief.” Tan observed. “Adherence is a great power, one that is difficult to exhaust. It seems to me that a great deal of adherence has been caught by this Cauldron. It has continued to fill, preventing it from running dry and shattering. Most interesting. It is a great power of life and nature, of growth and rebirth.”

Shaeula agreed. “Yes, I feel-feel a power not dissimilar to the great Rhyming Trees at the heart of the Seelie Court.”

Eleanor nodded. “I studied Classical Literature, with a focus on British myths. Well…” She laughed, a little embarrassed. “…it’s not a serious course, hardly useful for future employment, but then, it’s not as though I was expected to get a job.”

“You have one now.” I pointed out, and she snorted.

“You shouldn’t mock.” She sighed then, her exhaustion, both physical and mental, plain to see. “I’ve been thinking about what Mary Stuart said. The Holy Grail was just a story, a myth. My Classics Professor said that the tale was based on the Cauldrons of old British and Irish myths. And Mary mentioned the Fisher King. And that we were stealing what belonged to God. I think…”

“I see.” I mused. “You’re saying that enough people believe in the Holy Grail, and it’s all got tangled up with this Cauldron, which is left over from the time fifteen hundred years ago.” It’s really quite fascinating. But I just don’t get how it all fits together. There’s likely more to it, but I think we have the general idea.

“Adherence is often drawn to suitable concepts.” Tan explained. “Even my understanding of it is incomplete. But the adherence being drawn here is strong. There can be no question of that.”

“You see why I have to defend it?” Eleanor asked, tense.

“I do.” I agreed. “Well, we’re done here. No sign of Max Power, so we should head back.” As I turned and started ascending the stairs, Shiro and Shaeula following me, Eleanor stood there frozen for a moment, before hurrying after us. Seeing the look on her face, I asked her what was up.

“I just thought…” She trailed off, unwilling to speak.

“That Aki would go mad for the power?” Shiro teased her. “Damn girl, you really are hard work. But I suppose being a little paranoid when you’re dealing with something so important isn’t totally stupid.”

“I wouldn’t take it from you.” I promised. “But…”

“But?” Eleanor asked warily.

“I had an idea. One that could benefit both of us. But I’ll need to talk to the Queen first, I imagine.” Power of growth, strong nature energy…

“Cease your worries about such-such trivial matters.” Shaeula interjected, as we emerged out of the dungeon. “Is there not-not more important things you need from us?”

Eleanor nodded. “I’m sorry. Yes, Henry, Aditi, Mary-Jane… I would be most grateful if you could do what you can for them. Britain will be grateful too.”

“Not letting him have time to fix his own arm first then?” Shiro teased, and Eleanor flushed. There was some tired laughter, and as we emerged from the Tower, my thoughts turned to what was next. The world will have changed. I thought Kyoto was bad, but now… there’s no covering things up anymore…

Act One Finale - Part Six A – Aftermath

Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

Opening her eyes, letting out a groan as her stiff, battered body protested, Eleanor saw from the cramped confines of the space she was occupying that there was someone else there with her, a petite woman with amber-blonde hair, who was stretching her arms and yawning, blinking her striking amber eyes.

“I see-see you are awake, Eleanor.” The woman, the Fae known as Shaeula, spoke calmly, despite everything that had happened in the last few hours. “This was quite-quite the clever hiding spot. If you simply must enter the Boundary from the Tower-Tower and its surrounds, then a mobile vehicle, this ambulance, is quite-quite clever. It is secured as well.” She thumped the locked door with her small hands, and a few sparks of lightning scattered. Shaeula paused, looking down, before pursing her lips, annoyed.

What is it? Is there a problem? Before Eleanor could speak, Shaeula bent down and looked at the hem of her white summer dress, which was now stained with blood. “Most-most annoying. I did rather like this dress, Akio thought it was cute-cute on me. This blood will leave an ugly stain.”

A brief chuckle escaped Eleanor’s lips, surprising her, after the traumatic battles and the betrayals. The chuckle swelled, and soon she was laughing loudly, tears of relief, sorrow and more streaming down her face. Shaeula merely watched her calmly, letting her cry it all out. When Eleanor finally recovered, hiccupping a little, wiping at her sodden cheeks and nose, she managed a smile. “You’re surprisingly cute, Miss Shaeula. Nothing like Raidre.”

“Enough of the Miss. I am simply Shaeula. I have quite-quite enough trouble with Japanese honorifics.” She snorted dryly. “As for Raidre, the skin-shifters are notoriously ill-ill tempered. Well, I shall-shall surely have to have words with him, as a representative of the Seelie Court. But for now-now…” she pouted. “…appearing in public so dishevelled is not-not pleasing for me.” She paused, observing Eleanor closely. Her gaze is embarrassing. She’s looking at me so carefully.

“I see, you are a female too-too, I expect you know this pain as well. I have ruined rather too-too many clothes that I liked-liked or were gifts. We females have it hard, do we not-not?”

Eleanor realised she too was filthy, her body covered in dried blood, her healing wounds still leaking. It’s a crazy thing to worry about. Is this the difference in experience between us? “I’m just glad to come back alive. Alive…” Her face fell. Henry. Aditi. Mary-Jane.

“Worry not-not.” Shaeula assured her sympathetically. “Akio will be heading to them now. He has made a great-great sacrifice, not-not rushing to Heal Shiro’s wound immediately, but he knows that there are likely those-those in greater need. Of course…” she smirked. “…Shiro will no-no doubt extract some apology from him later, but he does-does so love spoiling us, so all is well.”

“You really love him, don’t you?” Eleanor smiled faintly, feeling her earlier behaviour was again rather rude towards them all. I can’t help it. There’s just something about him that makes me angry…

“Of course.” Shaeula nodded. “It was surely my destiny to meet-meet him. We started as enemies, but-but he spared me. Then, over time, I grew-grew to love him. But…” Her eyes narrowed, her intensity making Eleanor flinch. “Hyacinth has told me of your great-great disapproval. I can not-not understand it. He had a childhood friend, Eri. She was simply quite-quite hopeless without him. I did not-not wish to push her aside, nor could I have, for Akio was a male who did not-not feel he was worthy of loving. His feelings of love are oft rooted in protection. No, Eri needed him, and he-he Eri. So, should I have let my own-own love wither, or ruthlessly crushed Eri’s dreams? Is it not-not more joyous to share? Eri and I are in accord, so none outside have the right-right to criticise us.”

“That… makes sense, I guess.” Eleanor managed. “But… there are others, aren't there?”

Shaeula nodded, calling on water energy to clean the blood off her dress, merely hissing with annoyance when all it did was smear the stain out, turning it light pink. “Yes, others. A male-male of Akio’s calibre will need many loves over a long-long eternity of existence. And new loves means new-new sisters for us all. Managing it gives Akio many-many headaches, but all of us have agreed and we strive to manage matters.”

“Fine.” Eleanor threw up her hands. “I promise not to mention it again. Besides…” She lowered her voice, embarrassed. “I am really not ungrateful. I’ll see you get the rewards grandmother promised and more, you saved my life, and the Tower. Oh…” She paused, remembering her earlier blunder. “I’m not saying you did it all for the rewards, I promise.”

“Good.” Shaeula noticed that there was a golden ring on her finger, the one she had taken from Mary Stuart, now here as well. “But not-not taking what is offered is simply foolish, and an insult. Would you not-not feel better about offering a reward, feeling less pathetic?”

“Pathetic is harsh.” Eleanor smiled ruefully. “But yes, it does make me feel like I’ve paid some debt to you all. Anyway, what do we do now? My Avalon is ruined, and the team is broken.” Her mood turned sour. Shaeula moved over and patted her shoulder reassuringly.

“You get up, and continue.” Shaeula told her. “As long-long as you live, you can fight. Besides, I believe Akio has some ideas. Do not-not worry, we will not-not leave you unsupported. Us Princesses are natural allies.”

“That does make me feel pathetic.” Eleanor sighed. “But I can’t let my pride get in the way of my responsibilities. I owe it… to the fallen.”

“Good sentiments.” Shaeula patted her shoulder again, before pushing open the doors and stepping out into the pandemonium, Eleanor following. Soldiers immediately came over, seeing the blood on their clothes, asking if they were all right, and as Eleanor told them she was, the world exploded into chaos.

A wave of noise from the crowds penned outside the tower erupted. As Eleanor heard her name and ‘Princess’ called a number of times, she turned, blinking in surprise as flashes of cameras nearly blinded her, and the shouts from the immense crowd behind the row of reporters and news crews, both domestic and international, were deafening.

“It’s chaos in the streets.” one of the soldiers said from next to them. “The crowd here at the Tower has already reached a quarter of a million, and it’s still growing. There’s been civil unrest as well, some rioting and looting, saying it’s the end of the world.”

“Fools.” Shaeula snorted. “If they panic at such a small-small matter, I do not-not hold out much hope when a situation such as Kyoto strikes.”

“Excuse me!” A reporter desperately tried to get past the security cordon, and Eleanor tensed, only to be surprised as the reporter ignored her, speaking instead to Shaeula. “Do you have anything to do with the man brought out in a dreadful state earlier? Our sources tell us he was Donovan Patterson, and..”

Donovan? She did say she had dealt with him.

“Indeed I did.” Shaeula nodded regally. “He is a traitor and a vile-vile pervert, so I showed him no-no mercy. Now, step aside. We have to go.”

The reporter, dismissed by Shaeula, turned to Eleanor, desperation in his eyes, crying out his question. “Princess Eleanor, your brother Henry, do you know what happened to him? His injuries seemed grave, do you think he’ll survive?”

“My brother…” She raised her voice, trying to appear as dignified as Shaeula. “…he was injured in the course of Royal duties. I can’t say more yet. But… he’ll survive. I know it.”

“That is the spirit.” Shaeula agreed. “Now, how-how do we leave here? I do not-not wish to force my way through such a mob.” She peered at the crowd, frowning.

“There’s a private subway connection to the Palace under the Tower. We can use that…” Eleanor suggested, leading the Fae away behind her. The reporters and the crowd grew more frantic, but the police and the army tried to calm them down. There’s no keeping this secret now. I suppose that might be a relief…

“I see. I do very much-much enjoy such means of conveyance. The Tokyo subway is rather fun….” As Shaeula chattered happily, as though she was on holiday, instead of having fought a terrible battle mere moments before, Eleanor found herself smiling wryly. I hope one day I can be so resolute. No, I don’t hope. I will be. Because I have to be…

“Is everybody up?” I asked. We were in a storage cupboard, and beside me Shiro stretched, groaning in pain as her movements tugged on the savage wound in her chest. Even lessened by the transfer to her Material body, she was almost entirely pierced through. I reached out a hand... no, my only hand now... to soothe her wounds, but she shook her head, face pale. Shit, I feel really bad for the cleaners, there’s blood and flesh all over the place. Hmm, I have an idea… Perhaps it was the fierce ache in my stump that was fogging my brain, but I didn’t want to leave such remains behind.

“Leave it for now, Aki. It hurts less than the damn scars did, I promise. Besides…” Her dark eyes were earnest. “You need all your aether for some others right now, right?”

Yes, though I still hate to see Shiro in pain… as I frowned, my expression steeped in sorrow, she laughed, hissing a little. “Shit, Aki, don’t look at me like that. You can just pamper me later. I mean, shit, this is my first trip abroad. There’s lots I’d love to do. We won’t be going back to Japan right away, will we?”

Hyacinth, Grulgor and Chen Na were up as well, watching us talk, and I nodded. “No, we’ll have to mop things up here. Besides…” I grinned, trying not to think about the potentially dead companions of Eleanor. “…I think I might have found the magic ticket we need to solve all our current problems.”

“Oh?” Shiro asked, as we tidied ourselves up. Luckily we had a change of clothes, so Grulgor and I stepped out while the others changed quickly, then did so ourselves. While the girls were getting dressed, I called the Prime Minister of Britain, and he told me the address of the hospital that Henry was in, as well as the fallen Chosen, including several others who had been injured in clashes with other Chosen, or had been suppressed in other ways.

King Edward the VII Hospital, Marylebone. Got it. A police escort was being sent to clear our path there, and I spent a brief minute discussing the condition of the victims, which was not good, most of them only being kept alive by life support. Before we left, I had Hyacinth use her spores, which covered the blood and scattered flesh and bone, eating it to a fine dust. At least we won’t horrify the cleaner now, I’ll drop some cash on the way out for the inconvenience we’ve caused..

“Yes.” I explained to them all as we quickly jumped in a police van after that, and were driven through London with sirens blaring. “Of course, we still have some obstacles to overcome. Hyacinth, I’ll be counting on you.”

She nodded, happy to be relied on, but worried, as what I wanted her to do was very difficult. “I shall dooo my best. If I fail now, then I will try again, and again. I can learn, and I will nooot give up until I succeed!”

“I know.” I ruffled her hair with my one arm, and she made happy noises. Grulgor was laughing, all his wounds already closed, an enviable ability. Chen Na was fine too, having avoided the worst of the conflict. Hyacinth is a little hurt, but nothing major. Guess it’s just Shiro and me who took a beating. Well, we won, so… “If I had a second arm I’d hold you too, Shiro, but…” I waved my stump, wincing.

“Yeah, I get it.” she sighed. “How long do you think it’ll take to fix?”

“Regrowing it isn’t that hard, but the wound left behind is all messed up with adherence. It’s that which burns, otherwise with my stats I doubt I’d feel the pain much.” I considered it. “A day or two. But I have other priorities.”

“Fine, well, I’m sure Hyacinth and I can help you take of care of your needs, bathing and clothing you.” Her smirk was amused, but Hyacinth nodded her head happily at the joke, very keen to perform maid duties once again.

“Fine. Tonight then.” I promised, and we continued to relax ourselves, putting the battle behind us, until we arrived at the hospital, which had swarms of press outside, as well as a crowd of around ten thousand people, all crying out for the Prince. I guess Henry is pretty popular. Good to know…

As the police escort created a channel we could pass though, various reporters were filming us and trying to ask questions, but we had no time to stop. Hurrying in, we soon reached a heavily guarded hospital room. Once inside, we were greeted by Eleanor and Shaeula, who had beaten us here, looking down at the horrific body of Prince Henry. Eleanor was white-faced and trembling, tears in her blue eyes, and as she turned to look at me, the expression of sudden hope was painful.

“Let me take a look.” was all I said, and I asked Shaeula what the situation was.

“It is quite-quite grave. The burns are full of the same taint as the Tower.” she warned, and with my Eye, which could now observe adherence more clearly and distinguish some flavours, I nodded. Yeah, it’s the same as that burned circle in the Tower treasure room. Much weaker, but…

Scanning his burned body, his flesh horribly damaged, though not so much by flame, more like what I had seen in documentaries about Hiroshima and Nagasaki back in my school days, I realised there was only a very small amount of adherence he had been exposed to, but even that had ravaged his flesh and caused damage to his Astral body. Clicking my tongue, I turned to Shaeula. “Can you top me up a bit? If I can get the adherence out, then he should be stable and we can leave his full Healing for later.”

“Of course. I shall-shall observe you. I fear I have not-not had much time to practice recently.” As she placed her hand on my back, pouring in aether, I began my workings, a delicate mix of Ether Healing and Chirurgery. As I started, the machines monitoring his vitals blared, heart rate spiking and falling. Eleanor looked at me in panic, as did the watching physicians, but I assured her it would be fine.

Damn, this is hard to handle… the adherence hadn’t just damaged and polluted his physical body, leading to the radiation-style burns and lesions, but had started to corrode the Eight Moons Chakra network and Astral body. I used Chirurgery to isolate it, repairing the damage, while Ether Healing restored damaged flesh and blood vessels. As a few drops of the adherence were extracted, I felt my Foehn trembling, eager. I let a trickle, all I had recovered, free, and as Foehn ignited, the yellow flame turned a brilliant crimson red, before winking out of existence.

“What was that?” Eleanor panicked, and I calmed her down, explaining.

“I’m just burning off the poison. It’s terrible stuff. Luckily it seems your brother only got caught by a tiny amount, otherwise he wouldn’t have survived.” I continued to pull out what adherence I could find, feeding it to Foehn. After around twenty minutes, I went to wipe my brow, only to do it with my stump. Hyacinth scurried over and mopped my sweat, looking pleased, and I laughed, a bit embarrassed.

“This is hard going, but I’ve done enough for now. There should be other patients that need us too.” I had stabilised Henry, removing the dangerous adherence in areas around his head and heart, as well as shoring up the burns and damaged network, so for now I felt it was fine.

“Are… are you sure?” Eleanor asked, and I nodded.

“Yes. Besides, you have your friends and allies waiting, right?” At my words, she swallowed, giving Henry one last anxious look, before nodding resolutely. In the next room, a middle-aged woman and an Indian girl were lying in bed, hooked up to ventilators, heart monitors, drips and more. My Eye flared, and I could see they were both in bad shape, their Favours torn out, only fragments left. Just like with Kondou Kazuo. Worse, their networks are collapsing.

“Mary-Jane. Aditi…” Eleanor muttered forlornly, clenching her fist. “Sarah, how could you do this? We were friends… even if what we were doing was wrong, useless, like you said… this is far worse, far crueller. I don’t think I can forgive you…” Tears formed anew, and she wept. It was Hyacinth who took her hand then, mirroring when they had shaken earlier. Eleanor looked at her through watery eyes, and Hyacinth smiled.

“Dooo not forgive if you wish, you do not need to. I shall never fooorgive those of Pandemonium that hurt me, thooose that shut me in the box either. But … if you dooo wish to, that is fine too. After all, Akio fooorgave mistress Shaeula, mistress Shiro, me… dooo as your heart dictates, but know… while they live, there is still hooope.”

“She’s right.” I agreed. “Nobody can tell you how to feel. I hate betrayal, but… I never knew the people involved, so I don’t feel the pain you do. But what I do know is… Shaeula, can you help me out with the Chirurgery? They’re girls, so you don’t mind, right?”

“I am not-not so shallow that I would let a male die simply for my own preferences.” Shaeula sniffed. “Alas, I was not-not skilled enough to work-work on Eleanor’s brother. It pains me to admit, but you have surpassed my skills-skills with Chirurgery. But I will not-not be behind for long.” she boasted. “Eleanor, you are fighting a great-great battle. There will be losses. I weep when my kin fall. Raidre knows that pain all-all too well now. But… choose your friends more-more wisely. A noble death is one thing, to be stabbed in the back by those who you trusted, well-well, I am no stranger to that…”

With those sobering words, we began to work. Shoring up their Astral bodies, it was not entirely dissimilar to creating a new Eight Moons Chakra network. There were whole areas of their Astral bodies torn out, the surrounding areas destroyed by the shock. It was easier to cut new channels and repair damaged Chakras, and while I was at it, I created the paths to the lunar Chakra, as was Shaeula on her own patient. “There’s still some fragments of the Favour left.” I mused, and Shaeula nodded, her own eyes seeing the same. “Maybe we can integrate them with the closest Chakra, where the Favour probably sat?”

“I see-see.” Shaeula agreed. “But without knowing what form they took, it will likely not-not bear fruit…”

“I know, but…” I wondered if we could use the remnant fragments and energy to at least enhance the performance of the relevant Chakras, even if only a little.

“I see-see.” Shaeula said again, scratching her head cutely. “Yes, it may-may be possible.”

“Do you know what they are talking about?” Eleanor asked Shiro, who shrugged.

“Not really. Aki and Shaeula are above my level, for sure. Tan says it’s complicated, but she understands. You’ve met Motoko and Natsumi, right? Aki was the one who worked on them. If anyone can fix your comrades, he can.” Shiro’s smile was reassuring, yet somehow wicked. “You’ve basically got the world’s two best specialists here, I hope you’ve got deep pockets!”

“I have.” Eleanor promised. “And I’ll pay whatever is necessary.”

Her earnestness embarrassed Shiro, who looked away, reddening, and I couldn’t help but smile myself. The network was fixed, and I broke down the fragments of adherence in Mary-Jane’s body, blending it into the sacral Chakra. It merged, the body remembering it, ragged connections that were still beyond my capacity to entirely fix stabilising, the worst regenerating a little. And done.

I turned to Shaeula, who was still working, and gave her some help. She eyed my Skills greedily, soaking in the learning, and soon was working faster than ever. When we finished healing Aditi, Eleanor was looking more relaxed, seeing the changes in their complexions, the pale, anguish-filled faces now calm and sleeping.

“They’ll live.” I promised. “We can’t get back what was taken from them, but we’ve retooled their networks, and not all of their strength vanished when the Favours were stolen. I’d say they could be on par with Motoko and Natsumi still. Though that means they probably shouldn’t fight…”

“I’m grateful.” Eleanor smiled, wiping at her eyes. “Having them alive is more than enough. As for the rest, we’ll figure it out.”

“All right, now onto the next batch…” I offered, and we were taken to another double room, where David and Sir Arthur were. On seeing us, David grinned nastily.

“Here comes the gallant healer. You might want to work on the lady first…” He nodded firmly at Shiro. “Us men can take a little pain.”

Shiro snorted. “I’m sure you can. Don’t worry, any pain I take now will pay off later. Now quit being annoying, can’t you see your Princess is upset?”

“She’s right. I am.” Eleanor agreed, before speaking softly. “Aditi and Mary-Jane should make it too. They might not be able to stand with us again, but… they can at least go back to their lives.”

“I see.” David squeezed shut his eyes a moment, before opening them and grinning sardonically, though I could see his pain. “Means that the sins of our stupid bitch of a redhead are a bit lighter, at least. I’ll still furious though. She’s such a moron. Such a moron…”

I get that. It must be hard to know someone you trusted was prepared to kill you. And David seemed to want to show off in front of her, which as a guy, makes me think he had a thing for her. Oh well, not everything can work out, I suppose…

The Queen of The United Kingdom

“So, explain to us again just why we should not call on our loyal subjects to boycott the Church, Archbishop? After all, this is not merely treason, but Cardinal Mary Stuart, who you vouched for as a genuine Catholic figure, did commit treason, and attempted to murder our granddaughter, amongst others.”

At her frosty glare, still powerful despite her age, Archbishop Vincent of Westminster shifted uncomfortably, his ruddy complexion giving way to an unhealthy pallor, as he sweated. “Now, there is no need to be hasty, Your Majesty. You can’t believe that a word from you would persuade people to give up long-held faith…”

“It is all the same God, Archbishop.” the Queen insisted, knuckles white as she gripped the armrests of the modest chair she was sitting on, during this private audience. “Which is what perplexes us further. Our Eleanor is a good, God-fearing girl, even if she does not attend Church much. Who amongst the young does, these days? A young, God-fearing girl who has fought and bled for our country, and the faithful, only to be brutally betrayed. When the populace hears of this, do you think they will easily forgive?”

Archbishop Vincent conceded that with a sigh, but was determined not to back down. “Your Majesty, His Holiness, Pope Francisco, will be making a public address on the steps of the Vatican to address the faithful and the world. He will of course roundly condemn the precipitous actions of Mary Stuart, and appeal for unity.”

The Queen narrowed her eyes. “Condemn the actions?”

“Of course.” Archbishop Vincent replied. “Even for God, murder is still a sin. Mary Stuart is a sinner, but she has love in her heart for God. The Church of True Revelation will be censured and their actions in the future monitored, but… it is no longer a matter of faith, Your Majesty. Have you ever felt despair, wondering if God truly exists? I think all of us have had such an existential crisis in our lives. Even His Holiness, he has spoken of this, back in his missionary days he knew doubts. Even the Apostles, didn’t they doubt that the Son of God would return? Now… there is no doubt. The miracles are plain to see.”

The Queen snorted. “We think that it proves that Gods exist. But we are not here to argue theology. Only justice. Mary Stuart and her conspirators have been taken into custody. Many died, and Mary herself is broken, her body ruined, her mind in shambles. Perhaps in time her mind will clear and we can question her, but for now… we cannot allow religion to be used as a weapon. Those days have thankfully passed. Britain is a welcoming country, where those of every faith can practice as they wish, and those of none find solace in whatever else they believe in. We are a woman of some faith, and we believe in God and Heaven. But if God wishes us to sacrifice a beloved granddaughter, well, we are not Abraham and Eleanor is not Isaac. God may forgive Mary Stuart, or any of those who seek to harm Britain under the aegis of faith or any other reason, but we shall not.”

“I understand. I too would never condone her actions.” The Archbishop was sweating. “As for His Holiness, he will appeal for calm, and for unity. Whatever your sorrows, Your Majesty, you must surely be aware that the need for this is great.”

I am afraid I do. “Yes, we are aware. Hence why what Mary has done is even more reprehensible. We have lost many Gods’ Chosen, some to death, others apparently no longer carry their blessings. These could have been standing side by side with Mary Stuart and her group, but no, now they lie waiting for burial, or in hospital beds. We are most wroth.”

“I can see why.” The Archbishop agreed again. “But there are some who are calling this a new Crusade. His Holiness does not agree, of course, he is a man of peace, and also a man who understands the burden of being chosen. After all, miserando atque eligendo. Lowly but chosen. Consider this, Catholicism is a strong faith in Britain. The Church of England is failing, but we endure. Please do not alienate these good people because of a few overzealous faithful, who misguided though they are, act for a noble cause.”

“A noble cause? We find those who reach out a hand in alliance more noble than those who wish to stand over us in domination. We would like to see how you would like it, Archbishop. You may have no children, no wife, but imagine if your parents, your sisters, your nieces and nephews, were sacrificed cruelly for a noble cause.”

“Tempers are running high.” Archbishop Vincent winced, cowed by her vehemence. “It is understandable, but decisions in haste are repented at leisure. Allow His Holiness to calm the situation and make recompense. This is a time for belief. We will not let them run free. His Holiness will bring unity.”

As the Archbishop left, the Queen cursed. “Condemn the actions, not the intent. I suppose we are all guilty of that, sometimes. 'Oh, I wouldn’t say that was right, but I can see why they did it'. Worse, I can see why. It’s hardly unusual. There are some extremists in religion, politics, ideology, statehood… it is hardly confined to the Church. But now such extremes will be whipped up to a frenzy by these blessings from the Gods, which will only cement their intransigent foolishness.”

For a while the Queen rested, though her body was full of energy ever since she had received Chirurgery from the Japanese fellow, Akio, feeling twenty years younger. Idly drumming her fingers, she was startled when the door to the room opened suddenly, only to beam with joy as she saw her granddaughter, Eleanor enter.

“Grandmother.” she spoke softly, voice barely above a whisper. “I’m back safely.”

“I can see that!” she smiled happily. “I have another bottle of that Black Pearl cognac we enjoyed before… or maybe I need more than one?” She saw that Akio and his companions had entered behind Eleanor, one she had seen before, the maid, the others she had not.

“Shit, yeah, I could sure use a drink… uh, sorry. Probably shouldn’t swear in front of the most famous Queen in the world.” A stunning silver-haired woman laughed nervously, having spoken in English.

The Queen narrowed her eyes. “Well, aren’t you rather attractive. Another one of his women? Eleanor here will be rather angry.”

“Grandmother!” Eleanor flushed scarlet. “You’re embarrassing me. I admit it, I was stupid and judgemental. They fight together side by side, hand in hand. It’s not just a shallow relationship. I’m jealous, if I’m honest.”

“Oho.” the Queen remarked, grinning. “Well, come take a seat. You too, cute little thing. Like a doll.” She greeted Shaeula too, who bowed gracefully, before addressing Eleanor.

“There is David, is there not-not? I would discount that Donovan wretch.”

Eleanor gagged a little. “No, David is a dear friend, and yes, I go into battle with him and trust him, but… he’s not boyfriend material, no way.”

“All right, this conversation is embarrassing Eleanor.” Akio warned, flanked by Hyacinth. “Your Majesty, we meet again.” He greeted her with a smile, and the Queen widened her eyes at the missing arm. On seeing her gaze, he shrugged. “Yeah, there’s a little less of me than last time, but I’ll fix it in due course. There are more important matters first.” He pulled out chairs for the four girls, including Eleanor, which made the Queen smile.

“Yes, I think there is.” I shall drop my Royal dignity and converse as simply myself this one time, for the saviours of my granddaughter and Britain. “Henry, how fares the foolish boy?”

“He’ll live. But there’s still a lot of Healing required.” Akio admitted, also sitting. The Queen rang a bell, and a servant entered with a bottle of cognac, and she sent him away for more and additional glasses and ice. As he continued, her expression was tense, waiting for his prognosis.

“He’s suffered some damage from a dangerous adherence. It’s a miracle he’s still alive. I doubt he was struck directly.” Akio went on to explain in esoteric terms, and the Queen didn’t exactly understand, but in the end, she sighed in relief.

“I see. Eleanor, be a dear and pour for our guests.” At her words, Eleanor uncorked the glamorous bottle and poured a number of generous measures. Hyacinth tried to refuse but Akio insisted she deserved a reward, so in the end they all had glasses, and the Queen took a warming sip. Good. It soothes the soul. “So, Henry is still severely injured, but out of immediate danger?”

Akio nodded, smiling as he took a swig of the rich drink. His women were drinking it with obvious relish too, and that made the Queen happy. “Yes, though there’s still adherence in him, causing continual damage. But it’s only some specks. I’ve removed the most dangerous bits, and over the next few days I’ll do the rest and regrow his limbs. I’ve had experience with worse…” He glanced at the silver-haired woman, who had been introduced as Shiro. In response she grinned, stretching her arms above her head, chest bouncing. “…so I anticipate with Shaeula’s and Shiro’s help, he should make a full recovery. Although…” he pondered. “...if the mental trauma is too much, we have a healer of the mind as well, so he could make a trip to Japan.”

“Shouldn’t you heal your own wounds first?” she asked, and he shrugged, seemingly unconcerned.

“I can fix that any time, more important things first.”

“Yeah, Aki healed my wound, so I’m as good as new.” Shiro patted her chest, and Eleanor looked relieved. “So… I don’t mean to be a buzzkill, not when this is a happy occasion, but… what will you do next?” she asked.

“A good question.” Britain is at a great disadvantage. “I feel rather ashamed, we fared worse than Japan did, and lost more precious Gods’ Chosen, despite it being an internal struggle, not external foes. Eleanor, what do you think?”

“Honestly? It’s going to be tough now. David and Sir Arthur should be back on their feet soon, Raidre too, or so he says. But without the other members of my team, rebuilding will be extremely difficult. The other teams have suffered losses too.”

“They have. Fortunately, it seems that some got cold feet and backed out of their plot, and others remained loyal and fought to prevent further traitors attacking you.” The Queen explained. “Perhaps that saved your life.”

“It saved theirs.” Eleanor whispered, some of the light fading from her sapphire eyes. “Grandmother, I killed Samuel and Alistair. I nearly killed Kathy too. If they had tried to defeat me… for the Tower, for Britain… for my own life, I’d have fought them.”

She smiled at Akio then, the light returning suddenly, as if her previous numbness was just an illusion. “And thanks to the trump card he taught me, I’d have won. Even if I didn’t… when they came to battle alongside Mary, they’d have died all the same, right Hyacinth?”

She nodded happily. “Indeed, I wooould have killed such wretched traitors.”

“I see. Well, just as your father, Richard and Henry have all been in the military, and have had to make hard choices, even kill… now you have too. I never wished such a duty for you, but that is what we must bear, as the Royal Family of this United Kingdom.”

“Uh, about that…” Eleanor looked downcast, and the Queen leant forwards.

“What is it, my dear?”

“I… I had no choice, but I took Akio and some of the others to the Tower, and what lies below.” she continued, speaking rapidly and guiltily. “Max Power could have still been hiding there, and it would have done us little good to have him kill me and potentially… look, I know I shouldn’t have, but circumstances…”

“I see.” The Queen leant back, thinking. “I trust you, Eleanor, if it was what needed to happen, so be it.” The Queen fixed the saviours of her granddaughter with a stern gaze. “So, what will you do with this knowledge? The treasure we guard is a great temptation.”

“It definitely is.” Akio agreed. “In fact… I need to talk with the Prime Minister… of Japan this time... as well as the head of our new Ministry, and Fujiwara-san, Ichijou-san and Takatsukasa-san, but I have a proposal for cooperation. I believe this whole mess has shown you need better friends.”

“Shige and Kira, I see.” The Queen mused. “You do seem close with them. You are in charge of Shige’s granddaughter, who is like my Eleanor, I believe?”

“Yes, she’s under my care.”

“So, will you be taking her as a wife too?” the Queen teased, ignoring Eleanor’s flushed face.

“I think she’s rather too into girls for that.” Shiro laughed, a little tipsy from the cognac. “Hell, she wouldn’t say no to Aki if he asked though, I bet.”

“That is true-true.” Shaeula agreed. “But if we merely include females who would not-not say no, well, that foolish trash Donovan talked of King Solomon, I believe Akio could most-most easily surpass him.”

“Yeah, that’s enough of that.” Akio cut off the merriment, and the Queen smiled, enjoying a little peace in her heart, seeing her granddaughter safe, and hearing Henry could be saved. However… as Head of State, there is still much for me to do.

“So, just what do you propose, assuming Japan consents?” the Queen asked, and Akio fixed her with his serious grey eyes.

“Simple. An extension of what I’ve already done in Kyoto. We’ve proved we are good allies to have, and…” As he explained, the Queen looked at Eleanor, who shrugged. I see. Does it go against our sworn duty of all these years, or… is it the best way to continue such duty? In the end… it is not for me to decide. Eleanor, my dear granddaughter, whatever you choose, I will give you my blessing. After knowing you were almost killed, I can do nothing else…

The next day was frightfully hectic, I had done further Chirurgery and Healing on Henry with my aether having been topped up overnight, and more sparks of that foul adherence had been consumed by my Foehn. Compared to what else had happened though, that was nothing. My phone hasn’t stopped ringing all damn day…

There were numerous calls from Japan. Fortunately Shiro and Shaeula had notified Eri and the others of our victory and status, but even so, I still received a number of calls and messages. The worst though… I sighed, remembering.

“Oh, hey bro. Took you long enough to pick up. I’ve called like three times. Wow, you’re not avoiding me now that you’re a big shot celebrity are you? Nice TV appearance, bro. Shaeula looked awesome too. You’re both all over the news. But…” She had trailed off dangerously, and I held in a wince. “…there’s something missing, isn’t there? Go on bro, tell me, where the hell did your arm go? Mom nearly had a fit, and it triggered auntie Mori’s trauma about that time with Eri. So, anything to say for yourself?”

“Sorry. But it was unavoidable. It’s not like I can’t…” I had begun, only for her voice to be colder than I’d ever heard it before.

“Sorry? Unavoidable? You don’t sound very sincere to me, bro. Wow. Just wow. Wow. I remember when I burned my hand, how mad you got. It’s not like I lost my whole damn arm! Shit…” Her cold voice cracked, and I felt awful, as she started to cry. “…come on bro, that’s your arm! In my head, I know you’ll do something cool like grow a new one or something, but how do you think that makes me feel, us feel?” She blew her nose noisily while I just listened. “…and the first we knew of it was seeing you on some news footage from the UK. It was a shock! Bro, take care of yourself. Please. Just like you worry about us, we worry about you! If you were to die…”

“I won’t die.” I assured her. “I promise you that. I won’t die. I’m sorry. I really am. I only thought about how to win, not the consequences and how that would make you and others feel. I’m a jerk. Sorry.” I apologised again, heartfelt and sincere.

“It was to save a girl, right?” Aiko asked when she had calmed down.

“I guess. Though sadly my opponent was a woman too. But there really was no other way but to fight. In the end, we won, and all of us will come home safely. I’ll have my arm back by then, but there’s someone that needs Ether Healing more first.”

“That’s that Prince, right? He was on the news too. Bigshots were really talking you up, Japan too. There was footage of you, Motoko, Natsumi and Hyacinth at a party. Those dresses were amazing. I’m not big on dresses myself, but… I want to go to a party like that and look cute!”

Relieved that the subject had changed, I had laughed. “Sure, when you graduate, we’ll go on a trip, meet some people. It’ll be fun.”

“That’s a promise, bro. Oh, by the way… the secret is out about you now, you know, so you can guess what happened in Nishimorioka. School is crazy right now. It’s impossible to hide the truth. Some people were saying you were a bit of a dick using superpowers to bully that loser Kenji-kun, but the girls sided with you. Besides, I know it was worth it. My bro in shining armour. Rika-chan and Yae-chan are loving the spotlight too, and the attention from all the guys. Does it make you jealous, bro? Yae-chan told me to ask…” As she continued to explain that it was impossible to keep their powers under wraps, I had relaxed, relieved she was no longer crying about my injuries. In the end, I had warned her to be careful, and made sure that some of the Black Wolf Company were stationed nearby in secret, for added security.

“…guess you’ll be bringing Eri’s grandparents some good luck at last. They may be annoying gossips, and I’m not overkeen on them, but they are Eri’s family so…” Aiko continued, and I agreed.

“I’ll be talking to mom’s parents again too.” I promised. “There’s no point keeping the truth from them now.”

“Great. So, anyway, Japan is really chaotic. The whole mess with Kyoto is on fire again, and the trouble before that with little Keomi-chan and the other girls. There’s been some violence too. Not in Nishimorioka, and if there was, I’d give them a taste of the Golden Sister Army, but… shit, I hate it when people badmouth you, bro. Though Shaeula and the other girls are getting a ton of coverage on the internet… don’t get jealous bro! It’s just words!”

“Yeah, I can shrug them off. But if they go too far, maybe I’ll have a word with Yasaka-san.” Perhaps it was foolish, and surely impossible to police the world’s internet, but if someone was really disgusting about the girls, I could use Yasaka-san to find out who, and a warning call or letter should shut them up…

“Yeah, that’s my bro! Totally possessive! You’ve changed. Well, we all have, but you most of all. Do you ever wish that you’d stayed in Nishimorioka, just married Eri, lived a normal life?”

“That wouldn’t have been a bad life. I’d have kept an eye on you too, sis. But… no. I think about the lives Shaeula, Shiro, Hinata, Motoko, Natsumi, Hyacinth, Daiyu and Asha would have had without me, and… I could never let that happen.”

“There’s a name I didn’t expect there, and one missing. Asha, huh? That’s the tree girl. She’s certainly hot enough. So… she in?”

“She’s in. As for Kana…” I laughed. “She’s the one that could have made it on her own and still been happy. Really, I don’t get why she’s into me, but she is, and when it comes down to it, I just feel really good around her. She has a way of making me feel special. Not that the others don’t, but… it’s hard to explain.”

“For a guy maybe. As a girl I think it’s simple. She’s a clever girl. Self-obsessed and sure of her own worth, and when a girl like that picks a boy, she gives it her all. And she’s very good at understanding how boys think and what they want. So her flirting is targeted to perfectly stimulate you. She’s a dangerous girl. Rika-chan and Yae-chan are the same, but alas for Yae-chan, she’s here and you’re in Tokyo, so she can’t wear you down. Anyway… bro, you better damn well get that arm back before I see you, or I swear I’m going to never forgive you!”

Back on that subject, we had gone in circles a bit more, until I had promised to train my sis personally next time as compensation, and then we had hung up.

“Yes, my sister sure is something.” I said to myself. I was alone in the Palace, everyone else out doing various things. I yawned, knowing I would need to do another round of Healing on Henry soon. The TV was on, news from around the world all focusing on the events in London, though Japan was referenced often, and it was embarrassing to see mention of me, though the Japanese government and the Three Great Houses were using their own media companies and influence to suppress certain details and paint us in a better light. As I was idly toying with my recharging phone, the battery worn down by the endless barrage of calls, something on the TV caught my attention.

“…we go live now to Vatican City, where His Holiness, Pope Francisco, is to speak on the recent upheavals that have shocked the world. As a Catholic myself, I am eagerly awaiting guidance, and I am sure that the one point two billion other Catholics worldwide are the same, as well as other Christians, and even the other Abrahamic faiths.”

The TV showed the Pope in his papal robes, a white cassock, looking old and frail, but his eyes still burned with warmth and dignity. Several ranking Cardinals were beside him, and as he looked out over a sea of the faithful, he spoke, his voice melodious and calm, full of conviction. It was in Italian, since Pope Francisco apparently spoke a number of languages, but the news station was translating.

“I speak to you all today, all you citizens of the world, not just those who believe in God, but all peoples, of all countries, races and religions.” He paused dramatically, allowing the attention of the world to focus on him. “From the first days of recorded history, man has sought succour from the Gods, proof that there is something more to life, that our existence has meaning. Natural phenomenon, things we feared and did not understand, the lightning, earthquakes, volcanoes, eclipses. Things that terrified the superstitious. Religion brought comfort, as it should, for God loves us all very much.”

He paused again, smiling. “Since I am speaking to all faiths, all peoples, let me say that I have no wish to deny your faith. I put my faith in the Lord and his only Son and the Holy Spirit, but as long as you live a good, charitable life, kind to others, loving thy neighbours as thyself, I am sure that God will look favourably on you. But since I am the Pope, I should speak of our God. And I believe God is love, after all, did he not send his only son as a sacrifice for us, to free us from original sin? And I find that precious.”

“…the Pope seems impassioned today.” the reporter was saying. “After the events in London, the worldwide hysteria and panic, a soothing voice is welcome.”

“But faith…” Pope Francisco continued. “Faith is precious too. Those who believe are saved, and will live eternally under the aegis of God in Heaven. But the modern world is the enemy of faith. After all, we know why lightning happens, why the earth quakes, or that an eclipse is not a portent of doom. God seems so very far away, irrelevant. I blame nobody for finding their faith waning, the importance of Mass shrinking. The modern world is so very busy, after all. Even I have a computer, and a schedule, at my age.” The crowd below Vatican City laughed at his joke. “But the truth is before us. God exists. And he loves us very much. He has called us to stand together, to believe, and to help each other!” His words resonated, stirring the crowd.

“People study the Bible, and point out the inaccuracies, the impossibilities. No, not the virgin birth, or the pillar of salt, or the Angel of Death. Those we believe, those happened. But… scholars have worked out that the Earth would be only six thousand years old, were the words entirely accurate, and there are many other inconsistences. I tell you, that does not invalidate the whole! The Bible is a collection of important stories, many true, some allegorical, others the best explanation we can grasp, foolish, blind creatures that we are, thrown out from Eden.”

That makes sense. Just like Shaeula exists, and Gods like Tsukuyomi do, I have no doubt a great deal of the Bible is accurate. After all, I’ve seen an Angel, and Tan has talked of the Ninth Heaven. I continued to listen to the words of the Pope, fascinated.

“One story that contains truth but is not the whole truth is the Book of Revelation. The End Times are here. Perhaps there will be no Antichrist, no Horsemen, but the world is in danger. And God has not stood idly by. Some few of us have been blessed, Chosen. Now, I understand that is a fearful thing. Those who have not received such a blessing might feel betrayed, or afraid of those who have. Those who have been so blessed may be crushed under their burden, feel they are unsuitable. But know this! There is a purpose, a grand plan! God will not abandon us! We will fight to save ourselves and our loved ones, always remembering that God loves us!”

The crowd cheered, and even the reporter was misty-eyed, nodding.

“Now, the Book of Revelation… the Bible was selected from many chronicles, and not all could be included. There are some missing gospels, certainly. The Vatican holds a few.” He smiled knowingly. “The works of a certain famous author mentioned a few. He is not correct, though I enjoyed his books, but then, I am an old man, I like to read, not use these new-fangled games the young like.” He made a joke, holding everyone’s attention. “I have a serious point, don’t glare at me like that so.” He joked with his Cardinals. “There is a different version of the Book of Revelation.”

Mary Stuart followed that, Sarah talked about it.

“They call it the True Revelation, and while I dare say it is like all in the Bible, incomplete, a tale we can understand, it is more applicable to our current situation. Unfortunately… this has led to a most tragic situation.” He sighed, looking benevolent yet terribly sad. “In London, a Cardinal of the Church of True Revelation, an old Catholic offshoot, that the Vatican recognises as an official, if small, branch of faith, acted upon her beliefs. She…”

He paused, a small smile on his face. “Yes, she, a female Cardinal. See, the faith is not so old-fashioned, is it? No, I fear this is no laughing matter. Mary Stuart, a Cardinal of this Church, was one chosen by God to protect us from the end, to unite the faithful and usher the Earth to the Ninth Heaven, the garden of Eden where we will be safe from all evil.”

Yeah, now those are nice words, but Tan says even the Ninth Heaven, mighty though it is, is in great danger, though she will never say why or from what.

“Unfortunately, her ways were not kind. We apologise deeply and humbly to our fellow humans, our fellow Christians, in Great Britain. Her actions were unforgivable, and she nearly claimed the life of Princess Eleanor. Many did die, including staunch believers. A great, wasteful shame.” He bowed. “I apologise on their behalf, and I pray that the Lord forgives them. But I ask that despite her foolish actions, her belief is respected. She acted through faith, misguided and misplaced though it was. And we need to act. No, not to fight one another, to rob and kill, but to gather together and shield one another…”

As his speech continued, I listened, impressed. It’s a good speech, and the idea of coming together is the best thing we can do. But… In the end, the Pope prayed for Mary Stuart and the fallen members of her group, as well as the victims they caused. He urged everyone to work together, but he also acknowledged that the Church of True Revelation were acting under belief in God and for reasons they believed were just, to protect the faithful from the apocalypse which was now nearly upon us. I’m not sure the Queen will accept that. But… he did urge them to cease their advances towards London and the Crown… He finished by imploring the world not to panic, saying that there was still time, and that faith could be a shield, now more than ever.

Flicking off the TV, I saw that my phone was recharged. Switching it on, I saw I had a number of new voicemail messages. With a sigh I was about to listen to them when my phone rang, surprising me. Fumbling the phone with my one hand, I noticed the caller. Buck Kelly, huh? That’s a surprise…

“Hello.” I greeted him, and his jovial, larger-than-life tones were heard in reply.

“As I live and breathe, it’s been a while.” he boomed. “I never thought I’d see the day when I saw you on TV, you and the doll. She cut a mighty cute figure, didn’t she?”

“I can’t disagree. So what’s up?”

“Can’t a man call an old acquaintance, no, an old friend, when he sees a man making the news? Uh… quick question, your arm…”

“Don’t worry about that, there’s no problem. So, yes, I agree I’ve been in the news. What about it?”

“Hey, no need to be so cold.” He didn’t let it offend him. “I knew there was something special about you back then, you and your little girlfriends. There was a fluff piece on a new Japanese law on CNN not so long ago, about Japan following the Mormons in recognising multiple marriages. Oh boy, did the news anchors and guests not like that. And I wondered…”

“Yes, you’re right. I am marrying Eri and Shaeula. If you’ve seen the pictures from the Royal gala, those girls too. Why, want an invite to the wedding?” I laughed, and he responded quickly.

“Damn right I do! Nobody knows how to plan a shindig like old Buck Kelly! It’s the Irish in me, I reckon. Now, fun as it is to catch up, I do have some business. Hell, the world might be ending sometime soon, but until then, every good American has to have as much fun as possible. Even in Hell, I dare say we’ll be looking for booze and a singsong or two, maybe some baseball, and I bet you Japanese are no different.”

“That’s fair. In fact, we need to keep things as normal as possible. The last thing we want is worldwide panic. Life goes on.”

“That it does, well said. Life goes on indeed. If only the protesters were as level-headed as you! Stupid bastards. So, on to my point. I hear you’ve been doing quite well for yourself. Ms Connors… oh, don’t get me wrong, she’d never break confidentiality, she’s a stand-up, trustworthy gal, but she was saying you’ve been busy in business circles. So I was wondering, how about we pull a play together?”

Buck is in nightclubs and pubs, not really my scene, but… “What did you have in mind?” I asked.

“I was thinking of branching out abroad, times like these, they’re not for the faint of heart. Already, the DOW and the NASDAQ are dropping hard. The Dollar’s holding up, and so is the Yen, but the world economy is shaking. Times like these, plenty of bargains and opportunities are to be had.”

Hmm, that gives me an idea. Shaeula might be interested… considering some of the projects Shaeula was running, a little expertise might go a long way. “All right, you have my interest. But I have a lot on my plate right now, so…”

“No kidding. You’re the talk of the world, saving Princesses and fighting off wicked women. Though information on you and the girlies is locked tight, Japan is clamping down hard, and even in the US, seems there’s some pressure to keep your matters secret.” I guess that’s from Adam White, he won’t want to leak too much in case it sheds light on all the shit the US was doing.

“Of course me, I happened to see the live broadcast of Miss Shaeula, and I recognised her immediately. That figure and hair is unmistakable. You would bar-bar my way? Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, princess of the Seelie, Duchess of the Spring of Clear Reflections?” he mimicked. “Damn man, she’s still got that cute speech impediment. You’re a lucky dog. I’m not kidding, I want a wedding invite! I knew you two were my lucky charms when we first met, I’m ahead of the game as I already know you!”

“Fine. So, what do you plan to do?” I asked, setting that aside.

“I’ll be flying over to Japan in a couple of weeks. Can we meet up?”

I agreed, and after exchanging a few details, talk turned to Las Vegas. “So, say, what ever happened with Aliyah, the big girl? She sure did hate you, man! A wise man never pokes at a woman, or she’ll bite back.”

“Turns out our paths crossed again.” I admitted. “Now she works for me. Still has a vile tongue and sharp temper though.”

“You really are brave! That’s one woman I wouldn’t mess with. So, anyway…” I spent a pleasant time talking with Buck, before he finally hung up. The moment he did so, my phone was ringing again, and I didn’t even have time to check my messages…

Act One Finale - Part Six B – Aftermath

David Reckless

“Aren’t you a sight for sore fucking eyes.” David spat, looking at Sarah as she lay down on the small bed in her cell, wearing loose tracksuit pants and a plain sleeveless t-shirt, with no belts or strings for her to make into a weapon. It’s a damn joke though, if the redhead wanted out, none of the guards here could stop her. She had a number of burns and deep gouges on her body still that must have been excruciatingly painful, but they were slowly healing. Sarah always did heal the fastest of us all, perhaps as she’s so defensively focussed…

Sarah turned listlessly, even her flaming red hair seeming to have lost some of its lustre. “Ach, David, it’s ye. Come tae gloat, have ye? Well, save your breath, I’m nay in the mood for it.”

“Gloat?” David snorted sourly, further annoyed by her attitude. “Are you a fucking idiot? Scratch that, I already know you are, stupid redhead. What the fuck do we have to gloat about? You and that bitch Mary have ruined everything.” He paused for a moment, considering what to say. “It’s goddamn lucky the schoolteacher and the little pet of our Princess pulled through, or I’d reach in there and snap your neck here and now.”

Sarah’s blue eyes flickered a little at that. “Aditi and Mary-Jane lived? That’s a great relief tae me.”

“No thanks to you! They would have died without help. Even so, I doubt they’ll fight again. You stole away their hopes, and for what? This?” He gestured to the small cell, feeling aggrieved, furious.

“Aye, ye dinnae have tae make me feel bad, David. Ye think I’m nay regretting everything? But first, who’s your friend? I dinnae think ye would need security tae deal with little old me. He’s a big one, aye.”

David turned to the hulking, muscular human form of Grulgor, his bald head and pinstripe suit making him look like a gangster. “It’s the Troll who kicked the shit out of you, Sarah. Grulgor. He’s a good one. We’ve been sparring, trying to get me back into fighting trim. He can hold his drink, too.”

Grulgor laughed at that. “Grulgor says you are not so bad yourself. Your strength is rather puny, but Grul says your battle sense is excellent. As for booze, you should come visit our Territory. Grulgor says we have much excellent alcohol there.”

“You’re damn right I will. Looks like we’ll be working together anyway.” David agreed, before turning back to Sarah. “I don’t need a bodyguard for you, Sarah. You’re done. Shield broken, a spent force. Such a fucking waste!”

Sarah laughed bitterly. “Ye think I dinnae ken that? I always felt ye were a bit dim, David. It’s fine though. Girls like the dumb ones. So… how’s the Princess? She’s nay visited. I thought she might have…”

“She’s busy. With the goddamn mess everything is left in, and the public acting up, you think she’s got time to visit a traitor like you? Be thankful even I bothered to come see you. What were you thinking? That little fuckbag Donovan, he was going to… shit, I can’t even say the words. You know what he wanted to do to her, and you let it happen. No, helped him along! If our little Fae girl hadn’t chopped him up I’d be fucking castrating the piece of shit myself. She’s quite the little firecracker.”

“So, into her now David? Ye always did have a wandering eye.” She snorted sourly, and Grulgor laughed mockingly. No kidding. I’m not into having my arms and legs bisected.

“Give me a break. I’m David Reckless. Sure, I’ve suffered a few defeats, but I’m a King waiting to reclaim his Crown. The mountain may be high, but I’ve seen those at the top now, and I’ll reach them. As for the little girl, I’m not into snatching other men’s women. I can get my own.” His eyes betrayed a touch of melancholy.

“Aye, I bet ye can.” Sarah seemed to agree, her blue eyes sad. “So, Donovan. I swear, I knew he was obsessed with Eleanor, but I dinnae think he would ever go so far as tae try and … shit. Nay, I can make nay excuses.” She leaned back on her bed. “So, Donovan, how is he?”

“Better than he’d be if I had my way.” David sneered. “That Shaeula girl sliced him up into a meatball. All he does is curse and scream. I was worried the little coward would take the easy way out and bite his tongue, but he doesn’t even have the balls to kill himself. I guess at least that bitch Mary Stuart had the guts to fight to the end, even if she was insane.”

Sarah’s expression faltered. “Now, Mary was doing the Lord’s work. It’s nay right tae judge her.” Her burned hand clenched, but she didn’t have a rosary, that had been confiscated, of course.

“It’s nay right…” David mimicked sarcastically, as he looked through the bars at her. “Give it a rest, redhead. Even your own Pope said that her actions were wrong. A bit mealy-mouthed and two-faced, if you ask me, as he did say she acted out of faith. Does that matter? Dead is still dead, crimes are still fucking crimes. And what the hell do you, Donovan and Mary Stuart have to show for all this?”

“Grulgor thinks power rules. You lost, so the victor decides who was right.” The Troll grunted, and David shot him an exasperated glare.

“Come on man, not helpful. You’re not wrong, but it’s not helpful. Look…” He turned back to Sarah. “We’re screwed now without outside aid. Two dead, two crippled, nearly a dozen who turned rogue, though the ones who got cold feet, maybe we can use them again. It’s not like we grow on trees, redhead. Avalon is ruined, and even Raidre’s people lost a lot. If you wanted to protect the Tower, you did a shitty fucking job.”

“Aye. The results speak for themselves, I ken.” she muttered sadly. “So, is this a last visit, David? What’s going tae happen tae me?”

“I know what I’d like to happen.” David clenched his fist, emotions a storm within him. “Schoolteacher and our Asian Princess-lover both made it, but you had no way of knowing that, so I’ll say it. You murdered two of our friends, were going to murder me and the old geezer, and the Princess would either have died or been fucked up by that rotten little meatball. Then you’d have stolen Britain’s hope, and maybe even ended up torturing the damn Queen to get what you wanted? What do you think all that means?”

“Aye, I get it.” She sighed softly. “In the end, I was too late, ye ken? But I did regret it. I used my last strength tae try and stop Mary from killing ye all.” Her eyes were full of self-loathing. “But aye, too little too late. I’d already gone past what can be forgiven.”

“Grulgor says he understands.” The Troll spoke. “Grul tried to kill the princess a number of times. But Grulgor was defeated and swore Oaths. The princess did not trust Grul for a long time. Now she does. But Grul… he worked hard. Others… others were killed, and rightly so. Mercy is only for the unassailably strong.”

“Aye. God forgives, but there’s nay way ye will, David. Nor Eleanor.” Sarah sighed. “So, what’s the verdict?”

“It’s not decided. We’ve planned a reorganisation of the teams, but thanks to you fuckups and traitors we’re now blatantly short-handed. Now we know more about Japan, and their Kyoto disaster, depriving us of time and strength is the same as telling the public to die if shit happens. I don’t think your God is going to be very happy at that.” he declared, and she squeezed shut her eyes and fist.

“Aye, I would nay think so. If… if it’s nay too much trouble, when ye see Eleanor, tell her… I’m sorry.”

“No fucking way. Tell her your fucking self if you ever get the chance. But words don’t wash away blood and hatred. You sold her out, in the worst way possible, all for this utter stupidity. If you’d succeeded, I could at least say you were a cunning snake, but you damn well failed, so all you are is a fucking treacherous loser. But… I wanted you to know that the other two will live.” He turned to Grulgor. “Come on, big guy. Another nine rounds, like your boss. Octagon rules.”

“Grulgor will not go easy on you. Otherwise you will not get stronger.”

“Sure, sure. You’ll be eating those words soon enough.” As they turned to go, he looked back at Sarah one final time, and her lips were forming silent words, most of which he couldn’t make out. Though the final ones he could. Sorry isn’t going to cut it. And why thank me? Sarah, you redheaded fucking moron… in the end, all that’s left for you is regret.

As they turned away, leaving the cell behind, David let out the bitter sigh he had been holding. I don’t know what your final fate will be, but I expect it’s not going to be kind, as it shouldn’t be… nothing is worse than betrayal…

Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

“He’s looking better.” The silver-haired girl, Shiro, pointed out as the two of them looked down at the sleeping body of Henry. The horrible seared flesh on his face had recovered, and though he was still missing an arm and a leg, and apparently his body under the hospital gown he wore was still horribly burned, he was at least breathing unaided now, if still in a coma.

“Yeah, Aki knows his stuff. I went through it myself. Well, it was just an arm in my case, I still had both of my gorgeous long legs.” Shiro grinned, and Eleanor couldn’t help but giggle, despite the sad situation.

“That sounds like hubris, but I suppose I can concede.” Eleanor glanced at Shiro, who was a work of art, her beauty impossibly symmetrical and intimidating.

“Checking me out, huh? Sorry Princess, I don’t swing that way. Besides, I’m already engaged.” She flourished her strange silver ring. “Aki owes a lot of us new rings, which all have to be legendary loot. Poor bastard.”

Fortunately her personality takes a lot of the intimidation out of her appearance. She’s very… frank, and almost childish in her attitudes. It makes me wonder what sort of life she has lived. “I am an ordinary girl.” Eleanor denied her. “I have no interest in women, I assure you. One day, I’ll marry, and…”

“I’m just teasing. Lighten up.” Shiro smirked, and Eleanor reddened. “Look…” Shiro continued. “…I was horribly burned too, my arm and eye were destroyed, and my body was a wreck. Hurt like hell, let me tell you. But Aki made a deal with the Night Parade… uh, that’s like the Japanese Fae, I guess? Maybe? I’d have to ask Shaeula for all the details. Anyway, where was I? Ah, yeah… Aki got the most powerful healer they had to come and help him, but in the end, his talents ended up on a level with her, or maybe even a bit better, with humans, anyway.”

Eleanor nodded, listening carefully. “So what I’m trying to say…” Shiro finished. “…is that Aki will get your brother back on his feet. He’d probably do it even if you didn’t ask. He’s a total siscon, so when he sees an elder brother who got hurt for his younger sister’s sake, it really gives him the feels.”

“I see.” Eleanor imagined that, a bit hard to reconcile the ruthless warrior who had blown off his own arm to take down Mary Stuart, with someone who was so doting towards a younger sibling. But then, I remember when he brought his three fiancées in all dressed in fabulous gowns to the gala, making a statement. He can be bold, yet kind, it seems…

“Yeah, so don’t worry about it. It’s in hand. Instead, worry about what you’re going to do about Aki’s offer. He’s out there with Shaeula and Hyacinth now, seeing if the first stage will work. Tan seemed impressed and thought it was feasible, so we’ll see.” Shiro pressed, and as she looked at her brother, she frowned.

Grandmother has left it to me to decide. I think this whole disaster has scared her. But for me…

“No need to overthink it.” Shiro shrugged. She looks good even doing that. I thought Asians were supposed to have smaller chests? Eleanor couldn’t help but look down. I think she might be slightly bigger than me. No, why does that even matter?

“Comparing? I wouldn’t worry, chest size isn’t everything. Aki loves me, and he also loves Shaeula, who has small ones. I get this a lot. No point comparing yourself to me. I was born wrong.” She grinned, a touch bashfully. “Though there’s one woman who can compare.”

“Oh? Someone as unfair as you?” Eleanor couldn’t help but be curious.

“Hey, I can’t help the way I was born. It wasn’t all fun, in fact, it was almost no fun, until Tan and Aki.” Shiro pouted. “But yes. Tsukiko. Oh, you’d probably know her as the Diviner. She’s as beautiful as me, born wrong as well, though for some reason she didn’t have the terrible weakness I did. Rather unfair. But her life was harder in other ways.”

“The Diviner? Didn’t she die in Kyoto?” Eleanor asked, curious as to why Shiro kept referring to her almost as if she was still alive.

“Yeah, dead. It hit Aki hard. After all…” Her obsidian gaze narrowed. “…he fortified Kyoto to protect her, tried everything, and it still wasn’t quite enough. But in the end, Aki’s lucky. He’s got a trick. Let’s just say, you met Chen Na, even being dead isn’t necessarily the end. Haru could attest to that.”

Yes, they did say Chen Na died and she was given a body somehow. As she pondered, Shiro pressed on. “Aki wants to do the same in London. Sure, what he’s asking for might seem a lot, but trust me, he’s got a lot of experience and backing. Trust him, and he’ll trust you.”

“I know. He saved my life, is saving Henry and has awoken Mary-Jane and Aditi. If he asked me to die to pay for that, I could. But what he asks isn’t mine to give, only to guard…”

“Yeah, no way Aki would ask you to die, don’t be so dramatic. He did all this to stop you dying. I get that once betrayed, you fear betrayal everywhere, but Aki doesn’t have a treacherous bone in his body… ugh, unless you count falling for other girls, I guess. But even that… you know, before he started going out with Eri, he was a ball of steel, never leaking his feelings. He even denied them for me! And being honest, Eri, total yandere that she is…”

“Yandere?” Eleanor queried the unfamiliar word.

“A woman who has an obsessive love, so much so you fear she might pull a knife on people over it.”

“I see. A bunny-boiler then?” Eleanor asked, and Shiro shrugged.

“Is that some British term? I don’t get it. But yeah, Eri’s objectively gorgeous. Pretty glamorous for her age too. And she’s been madly in love with Aki for years and years. But instead he ran away. So when he finally succumbed, and then Shaeula wormed her way in too… he broke, I think. Now the steel ball melted, and he’s an ocean of acceptance. It’s annoying in some ways, but… well, without that, I’d have missed my chance. So yeah, Aki won’t turn on you. If you’re worried, well, there’s a simple solution…”

Eleanor looked away from her smile, uncomfortable. She’s right. Even now, I’m not able to trust. But… I have to decide soon. Can I rebuild alone? Should I, even if I can?

“Come on, it’s time to visit your friends. That should cheer you up!” Shiro insisted, and as they entered the next room, Eleanor felt her heart fill with happiness.

“Miss Eleanor. Thank you for visiting.” Mary-Jane greeted, her face still pale, but she was sitting up in bed, looking otherwise well.

“Oh, Eleanor, I am so relieved to see you unhurt. The doctor said all was well, but I did worry!” Aditi's Indian-accented British made her sound chirpy yet calming. “And who is the lady beside you? I do not think we have had the pleasure?”

“I’m Shiro.” she replied, smiling politely. “A friend of Eleanor’s, I guess? We can say that, right?”

“She’s one of the benefactors who came to our aid and rescued us.” Eleanor explained. “She’s with the man who saved your lives.”

“I prefer friends.” Shiro smiled. “But it’s not untrue. You pair were very lucky, though not everything worked out.”

“We know.” Mary-Jane answered sadly. “I have tried to call upon my magic, but I can’t. I feel a lot weaker too.”

“I am afraid I as well have failed, Eleanor.” Aditi sighed. “I fear we will no longer be of use to you.”

“I don’t care about that.” Eleanor embraced Aditi, before doing the same with Mary-Jane, eyes damp. “I’m just glad you lived. You did your duty, you were my friends, I couldn’t ask for more. Don’t worry about anything else, Britain and the Royal Family will always look after you.”

As they wept and hugged, Shiro cleared her throat. “Sorry to break into this touching reunion, but useless isn’t exactly true.”

At her words, they looked at her, so she elaborated. “Don’t get me wrong, you’re both significantly weaker, and you’ll struggle to grow. But struggle doesn’t mean you can’t. Aki fixed up your Chakra network when he saved you, and even gave you the Fae one. I won’t go into details, as it’s complicated, and I’d be asking Tan for most of the details, but basically, it makes you stronger. And not all of the strength you gained was taken away when your Favours were. A portion of it was left behind and integrated, and your body retained a lot of strength from the ether you’d been absorbing over time.”

“You still have your weapons, too.” Eleanor nodded, understanding.

“So yeah. Your days of fighting on the frontline might have ended for now, but you can still be useful. A properly run Territory needs more than just warriors. Besides, you can learn other techniques, just like Aki taught your Princess, here.”

“That’s true. Water element. It saved my life. More than once.” Her face fell. “Mary-Jane, Aditi… I had to kill Alistair and Samuel. They were trying to sell me to Mary Stuart, sell us all… I still feel…”

“Hush, Miss Eleanor.” Mary-Jane interrupted, smiling benevolently. “It wasn’t your fault. You did what you had to do. I know that doesn’t solve the pain or the guilt, but… I get to go home to my husband and children, in part thanks to you. So… thank you!”

As Eleanor sobbed out her grief, she caught the sound of Shiro talking to Aditi. “That woman sure does sound like a schoolteacher or something.”

“That is because she was. Or is.” Aditi responded politely, her voice kind, as she watched the two hug again. “Mary-Jane and Sir Arthur were like parents to us on the battlefield. Is he well?”

“Yeah, Aki patched him up. Good as new. Pissed off with the traitors and threatening to spike their heads on the Tower Bridge, like the olden days, or so he says, but… yeah, fine. So, you seem a level-headed girl…”

“I thank you for the compliment, You said your name was Shiro, yes? That is a pretty name.”

“Yes, I’m Shiro. Thanks for the compliment. Anyway… there are ways to Level up that don’t rely on what you’ve lost. Some… yeah, too problematic, for various reasons, but I know of others, and Aki probably knows more too. Then there’s always the chance of getting a replacement Favour, if you are really determined to get back into the fight…”

That can happen? I suppose it must, since Sarah stole their status as Gods’ Chosen. That puts some of the questions and suggestions Akio has been making into perspective. I see… Donovan, Sarah, Kathy, the others…

“So assuming our alliance gets solidified, I’m sure Aki will be happy to impart knowledge. The thing he’s probably best at is helping others get stronger. Even if it falls through, I’m sure he’ll at least give you enough to get back on your feet.”

“That would be most generous of him. I must meet and thank this gentleman for all his work, and saving my life.”

“I wouldn’t.” Eleanor interjected suddenly, as Mary-Jane offered her a handkerchief for her runny nose and watery eyes. “You’re rather cute, Aditi. He might set his predatory gaze on you. Shiro here is already one of his fiancées. One of.”

“Oh yes, I remember seeing him now.” Aditi nodded sagely. “At that gala, with those three girls. They were very beautiful, and the dresses were most lovely.”

“That’s not the point…” Eleanor grumbled, before calming herself. “I guess, neither is what I’m saying.” She slapped her cheeks, knocking herself out of her funk. “I don’t need you to push yourselves, but… it can’t hurt to have options, can it?”

Seeing Shiro’s triumphant grin at that, Eleanor flushed. Don’t bully me! I’m just happy that my friends survived, and that Henry is going to live. And that there might be hope, no matter how small, that some things can go back to the way they were…

“Anooother failure.” Hyacinth mourned, watching the small mushrooms wither and die with her silver-violet eyes. “Most annoooying.”

“It’s fine.” I laughed, rather exhausted myself. We had been at this for a number of hours, and it wasn’t our first attempt. Fortunately the calm was over, the slowing almost entirely diminished, the dark unlight of the skies overhead shimmering with dark greens, blacks, purples and blues. That meant that for every hour that passed in the Boundary, less than thirty minutes was passing back on the Material. “This is absurdly difficult, we’re not Treekin or Plantkin, so getting it right is going to take a while.”

Around us the Selkie of Bermondsey Isle were looking on with curiosity, their island surrounded by the finest source of water element in Eleanor’s Territory. Their numbers were diminished after their deaths in battle, but Raidre had honoured their sacrifices in the Fae way, and they were now looking to rebuild. He was watching us with some curiosity, Shaeula beside him.

“There is no way this can actually be done.” Raidre was shaking his head. “If it could, the Treekin will be angry.” His scowl deepened, his humanoid features more expressive than when he was shifted to his seal-form. “Those bastards of the Court, always with infighting and politics. Pathetic.”

“Things have changed, Raidre.” Shaeula observed, a small smile on her face. “The Court is not-not what it was. Now I do not-not claim all is rosy, the Queen still refuses to see all-all but the Seven Princes and Princesses of the Seelie, and remains secluded. The Wild Hunt pierce our borders as they will-will it, and the Unseelie lurk, ever-ever dangerous, ever hateful. But-but…” Her smile turned vicious. “…we have taken the first-first steps towards change. Prince Morioth has agreed with my proposals.”

At that Raidre snorted. While Shaeula and he were debating, Hyacinth had begun to gather her nature energy, meaning it was time for me to step up myself. Using my remaining arm to grasp the Lantern, violet flames burning, I noticed Hyacinth looking at me.

“Akio, when will yooour arm recover? It pains me to see it looost.”

“Soon.” I promised. “Most of the adherence has been removed, I should be able to finish up later. I need it done by tomorrow, anyway. And my sis keeps nagging me, demanding video proof it’s fixed. So I have to shut her up if nothing else.” I smiled fondly at that. Sure, my sis could be a pain sometimes, but she was very caring. “For now, let’s give this another try.”

“Ooof course.” Hyacinth nodded happily. She was producing spores, using a piece of mushroom as a base and a seedbed. That alone would hardly suffice though. Time for me to get to work…

I channelled aether into the Will-o’-the-wisp, the alive but spiritless shell absorbing it, accelerating slightly the production of spatial element, the purple flames intensifying, vivid violet sparks scattering. Doing so rapidly corroded the body, as it was like running extra electricity through a computer chip, overlocking it. But Healing is the cooling, keeping it running without permanent damage…

With my Split Thoughts running, it wasn’t too difficult to up the generation severalfold, without destroying the Will-o’-the-wisp. It felt bad, a bit immoral, but the Fae was effectively dead, and certainly didn’t know or feel what we were doing, so I took the pangs of conscience and used it. Hyacinth, who had little grasp of spatial element herself, was trying to infuse it into the growing spores of the Ring Gate mushrooms she was duplicating, but it was a frustrating process, and often led to backlash, her body suffering damage. Not that she ever complains. Hyacinth is too used to it… I don’t like that.

“This time we will dooo it for sure!” Hyacinth promised excitedly, as the mushroom expanded, a little spatial element entering it. I continued my work, while Shaeula continued lecturing Raidre.

“I can certainly see-see why you hate the Court and chose to distance yourself from it. My own father, Prince Shaetanao himself, could not-not resist sending me away, likely to die. My maids, many of them were agents, and did-did betray me. It is folly, infighting while our enemies are legion, but that is simply-simply the Fae way, is it not-not? Trickery and mischief, which over time-time has grown into politics and treachery. It must-must end, we must unite. And not-not just with each other, but with mortals we can trust too. My marriage will be one-one of these cornerstones that will underpin our new alliance.”

“I still cannot believe it.” Raidre snorted. “The selfish, useless half-breed weasel princess, you have changed.”

“I have. Through hardship, meeting Akio, Eri, Aiko, Hyacinth and many-many more. We change, and others change us. You must-must change too, Raidre. After all, have you not-not sworn Oaths with Eleanor?”

“I did. She was worthy, and Bermondsey Isle alone could not stand against her and her comrades. Though she promised us protection…” He considered his diminished kin sadly. “That did not happen as we agreed.”

“Just as the Seelie Court could not-not protect the Spring, or Salamandrastrae. There are no-no absolutes in life.” Shaeula shook her head. “I too lost kin, who can never-never be reclaimed. They died in Kyoto, and I grieve for them all-all. But they died well, and bravely. As did-did your Selkie, Raidre.”

“Comforting me? Now I have seen everything.” He drooped his head. “I do not blame her. She fought to the end and triumphed, even if she had aid.”

“Yes, and aid she could-could have again. All she has to do is spare a little-little for Akio, and he will repay her tenfold, no-no, a hundredfold. You are one of her confidents, Raidre. You can-can sway her.”

“I am letting you practice your craft on my Isle, princess.” He sighed, somewhat bitterly. “The Oaths sworn give me autonomy over Bermondsey Isle. I have made my choice.”

“Indeed you have-have.” she agreed with satisfaction, looking over to me and Hyacinth, as Hyacinth groaned in disappointment as another mushroom died, bursting apart, the spatial element too intense for it to absorb.

“Again! I was cloooser, I know it! So annoying, Hyacinth thinks thooose stupid Treekin should grow them faster, is that nooot all plants are gooooood for?”

Raidre laughed heartily at that. “Hah, those uppity Fae are annoying, I agree.”

“You will always be welcome in our Territory.” Shaeula promised. “And by-by all means, visit the Spring. The water element there is quite-quite marvellous, and I am making… renovations.”

“Perhaps I shall do that.” Raidre muttered, watching as we went through a number more iterations, until finally, Hyacinth roared in joy.

“It lives, it grooows!” she cheered. The small mushroom, only the length of a finger, resembled those of the Ring Gates. She set it down carefully, and with another surge of nature element, brown sparks dancing, it took root, and began to draw in the abundant orange breath of the Thames.

“Good job!” I hugged Hyacinth, who blushed and giggled, and Shaeula walked over and patted her head, giving Raidre a triumphant look, to which he shrugged.

“There is still much to dooo.” Hyacinth admitted, though she was still delighting in the praise. “Growing more mushrooms is but a matter ooof time. I have tasted the spores, I knooow them now. But I still dooo not know how to link together the mushrooms, so that the gates will pair. Mooore work is needed.”

“We’ll be here a few more days at least.” I assured her, still hugging her. I want to get home, we’ve been here half a week already, but there’s too many loose ends to tie up. I’m not coming back to put out fires again. “This isn’t just for here. I thought we were ahead of the game, but next time we definitely will be. If we can pair a Gate here, we can pair one at Ise as well, so that when danger comes calling for Yukiko-san, we’ll be ready.” It’ll plunder our supply of Earth element, supporting two more Ring Gates, maybe more than two… but if Eleanor agrees to my deal…

“She will.” Shaeula seemed to read my mind again, her amber eyes gleaming. “After all, what-what choice does she have? Who else can she trust? And you are not-not exploiting her. If anything, she will gain far-far more than she will give up. You are such-such a weak-willed male when it comes to females.” she remarked fondly, her criticism mitigated by her sweet smile. “I do not-not blame you. Besides, the experiments were… intriguing, no?”

“Yes, they were.” I gazed over towards the Tower, my Eye glowing. The edifice resisted most of my attempts to probe it, and I was unwilling to have Shiro buff my Eye again, as I didn’t have time to be unconscious, Last time I fought it off, but if my Eye was forcibly Ranked up again… yeah, not right now. What I had noticed was that the Tower drew in ether as well as adherence, and the closer to the Tower, the more it drew, growing exponentially. When I was a distance from it before, the effect hadn’t been that noticeable, and I wasn’t looking for it as the ether wasn’t mine. But now…

“Yes, it is not-not any surprise her Territory is so barren, even discounting the destruction of many-many Buildings during the betrayal.” Shaeula agreed. “Within the area around the Tower, more than half-half, and as much as seventy percent, of the ether is plundered. Her Spires are-are also ill-positioned, therefore losing much of their bounty. A great-great shame.”

“That’s another reason she should take the deal. I think the Tower doesn’t just take, it offers benefits too…”

“Yes, if she enters from the Tower grounds, she is strengthened.” Raidre agreed. “Though the reverse is true. Also, sometimes she would tell me these Buildings you speak of would miraculously spring up or grow much faster than expected, though she says it happened only a few times.”

I see. It takes, but sometimes gives back. And it seems to be growth-related. Makes sense… “All right then. Hyacinth, keep growing the mushrooms, I’m going to work on my arm a bit. Shaeula, care to help?”

“Of course.” She smiled teasingly. “Not-not only do I wish you restored, I also wish-wish to hone my Skills.” She turned her head, looking at Raidre. “Think about what I have-have said, and observe what we do. I believe you will make the right choice!”

“She’s as wilful as the rumours.” Raidre snorted. “I don’t know how you put up with her.”

As Shaeula and Hyacinth laughed, I looked at her fondly, as we began to slowly extract the remaining tangle of adherence tainting my wounded Astral body. “Oh, she’s rather sweet when you get to know her.” Yes, she certainly is…

“At least I’m getting some sightseeing done.” Shiro observed, as we left the grounds of the famous school I had visited before. “It’s a damn shame we have to be in disguise.” Shiro was wearing a hooded jumper and sunglasses, an odd combination, and her hair was tied back and hidden. Hyacinth, Shaeula and I were likewise disguised, and were making efforts to not draw attention to ourselves.

“Over the last few days we have seen-seen several sights in London.” Shaeula disagreed. “You should not-not be greedy. We can come back any time.”

“We can, can’t we?” Shiro brightened. “It’s still my first ever trip abroad, and it’s with Aki too. So it’s special and I want to enjoy it.”

“Do not-not be greedy. More is to come.” Shaeula chided her, and Shiro tossed her head, irritated.

“I know. Don’t mind me, I’m just feeling strange. Family is a … touchy subject for me. Speaking of, how was your sister?” she asked me.

I flexed my renewed arm, grinning. “She’s fine. I still got a massive lecture about being careful and not hurting myself again, she’s really holding a grudge over the incident where she burned herself. But it’s nice to know she cares. Though I should try not to worry her again.”

“No chance.” Shiro snorted. “Considering what we do, injuries are going to keep happening. Even I got aerated nicely. You could almost see right through me. Anyway, I sent that video you took to Hayato and the others as well. They’ve not called because they know you’ve been too busy, so I’ve been keeping them in line. Shaeula’s been talking to Eri, Kana and the others too.”

“I have been busy.” I agreed. I have of course spoken to Eri and the others over the last few days, but most of my time when I’ve not been performing Ether Healing or working with Hyacinth on the Ring Gates has been spent on politics. I’ve spent hours talking to both Prime Ministers, Fujiwara-san and others. It’s really a miracle we had any time for leisure at all. Not needing to sleep much for the win, I guess…

“There’s one more thing…” Shiro murmured, and behind her hood and glasses I could see her face was red. “My dorm-mates called me. They saw you on the news and recognised you. I could have denied it, but… look, you’ve seen the news. In Japan they might be keeping the details low-key, but there’s no way you’re not being mentioned at all. So… yeah. I got teased a lot. They want to go out for drinks with us sometime. They say they have to vet you, make sure you’re good enough to be my boyfriend. Damn, why did you have to tell them the truth?”

It was fun seeing Shiro so flustered. Taking her hand in mine, I laughed. “I told them the truth because I’m proud I bagged you. And I’ll never deny it.”

“Shit Aki, that’s a low blow to my heart. Oh, shut up Tan.” she grumbled. “Tan says she’s going to sleep as she can’t bear all this flirting.”

Shaeula and Hyacinth demanded I said the same about them, which I cheerfully did, and then Shiro spoke up again, looking around the small suburban streets of the modest town we were in. “So, this is where you grew up, right?”

I nodded, the memories faded, but clearer than they had been in years due to my stats. “Yeah, before mom was pregnant with Aiko, I lived here. It’s not something I think about much, I was too young, but it was nice enough.”

“Cool. Seeing a part of your past is a good thing.” Shiro agreed. “Uh, I’m not good with meeting relatives. I’ll take this as a trial run for your parents. My stomach hurts…”

Shaeula laughed at that. “Taichi and Emily are fine-fine parents. You shall have naught to fear. Emily especially will-will adore you.”

“I hope so. My parents… shit, who cares about them. Not me, I assure you. I only need my new family.” Her face was even redder. The streets were quiet, and we arrived at a familiar house, Hyacinth giggling softly to herself, as I went and rang the doorbell. Moments later my grandfather Jack opened the door, and on seeing us, ushered us in.

“Get in, get in. I don’t want our nosy neighbours to see you.” As we stepped inside, Hyacinth curtsied.

“It is good tooo see yooou again. I hope this house has been blessed with gooooood fortune?”

“Funny you should say that, my girl.” Jack grinned. “Despite the time of year, the garden has been right bountiful. Evelyn loves her roses, and they’ve come back from the brink. A leaky tap we were going to get fixed simply started working again, and the water is always the perfect temperature out of the shower. Or are we imagining that? I’d have said so, but now…”

Evelyn came out with a tray of tea and snacks. “Akio, Hyacinth, welcome back… oh, I don’t recognise you two ladies. Wait, no I do. I believe we saw you in photographs. Are you…”

As Shiro pulled down her hood and took off her sunglasses, shaking out her luscious (and slightly longer, I now noticed) silver hair, she smiled, her slight vulnerability and nervousness rather endearing. “Yep, uh… yes, I mean. I’m Shiratori Himeko, but please call me Shiro, I don’t really like my name. I… I’m Aki’s fiancée.”

“You are always surprising us, Akio. I thought it was hard to take when you showed up with those nice girls from before, but… there really were more? And such a beauty too. I know Motoko and Natsumi said so, and they seemed too nice to lie, but… seeing is believing.”

“You are too kind.” Shiro managed, her English formal, which didn’t suit her and made me smile.

“Oh, not at all. Your hair is gorgeous, dear!” Evelyn looked at it, excited. “Your children will surely be handsome and beautiful.”

Shiro went scarlet at that, and I asked my grandmother not to tease her. Hyacinth, having been here before, was already helping set out the tea and snacks, humming cheerfully, while Shaeula was getting a bit jealous of all the attention, and had removed her own heavy clothing, revealing her normal look, her yukata today a stunning white and red.

“Oh my God! It’s her! The 'you would bar my way' girl!” Evelyn gushed, before she suddenly realised she had blasphemed, putting a hand over her mouth.

“She is! I saw you on the news.” Jack agreed, though he seemed less surprised. “With all the talk, I had a few suspicions, and she looked rather like one of the girls in the photographs, though I couldn’t see her face because of the hat. So…”

“You need not-not ask, Jack, Evelyn.” Shaeula gracefully proclaimed. “I am Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, princess of the Fae, and Akio is my chosen husband. I am most-most honoured to meet more of his family. Please take care-care of me.”

“Take care of you? From what the news says, you’ll be taking care of us.” Jack laughed heartily. “Everything is so shocking. But… what’s really going on?”

“That’s a long story.” I sighed. “Oh, but first, I apologise for not telling you the truth before. I didn’t want to uproot your lives. I just wanted to extend a little helping hand, as family. And bring us back together. Aiko’s looking forward to meeting you. Speaking of…”

Jack waved it away. “It isn’t like we don’t get it, do we Evelyn?” he remarked, as she looked at us fondly. “How would you explain it all to us without sounding crazy? Even having seen the news, read the papers, listened to the Pope himself, it doesn’t seem real.”

“He could have demonstrated.” Shiro suggested unhelpfully. “Oh, thank you for the tea by the way.”

“You’re welcome, dear.” Evelyn replied warmly, and Shiro seemed confused by the familial closeness, despite them having only just met. Though I suspect that’s more a reflection of how lonely her own family life was.

“Maybe so. But I understand. We both do. Now if only our damn neighbours were so understanding. I hope they didn’t see you. Since you were on the TV, they’ve been hounding us, asking if you were our relative. Gossip vultures, I’d like to give them the back side of my hand, God damn them… uh…” He crossed himself. “Never mind that. So, Akio, Evelyn nearly had a heart attack when she saw you on the news. You were clearly missing something…” He peered at my arms meaningfully. ”I called my daughter, and she said you’d be fine, but it’s hard to believe. So they knew…”

“I spoke to young Aiko, and she was convinced that your arm would come back. She’s got a lot of trust in you. It must be hard, being such a respected big brother.” Evelyn teased me gently.

“Hardly. Akio loooves Aiko very much, he would be very sad if she did nooot worship him.” Hyacinth piped up.

Damn, even she’s teasing me now. “She doesn’t worship me, that’s not right. She’s just proud of her big brother. And what big brother doesn’t want his sister to be proud of him? Henry was the same, right?”

“You mean the Prince? A terrible thing that. He was so young still.” Evelyn shook her sadly.

“Do not-not fear. As Akio’s arm returned, so too shall the Prince return to health.” Shaeula declared, and as they expressed surprise, we told them the whole story. Several times we had to refill the tea, and they listened enraptured, occasionally asking questions, before I finished.

“…so that’s it.” I smiled cheerfully. “Sorry I didn’t tell you. But now… you’re coming back to Japan with us when we leave. If your neighbours are in the know, others might be. Until we can arrange suitable protection, I don’t want to take any chances. Just consider it a long vacation and the chance to see the family again. Don’t worry about money or accommodation, it’s fine.”

“But we don’t have a passport.” Evelyn protested, and Shiro sighed.

“I don’t think that matters. We didn’t even enter legally ourselves this time. We can fly you out easily enough.”

“It’s all a lot to take in.” Jack frowned, shaking his head. “The two of you aren’t human, and you’re possessed by a God? That’s blasphemous. But then, I’m not one of those who can’t be openminded. The Pope himself said so, and while I’m a good Church of England man, I agree. Faith is a private thing.”

“I do appreciate that.” Shiro’s hair burst into flames, her eyes turning a brilliant red, as if to prove a point. “If only all of the followers of the One True Throne were as reasonable.”

“Pinch me, I’m dreaming!” Jack cried to Evelyn, who dropped her cup and saucer, which Shaeula and I caught with wind element, grabbing them and lifting them to the table without spilling a drop.

“In that case, I’m having the same dream!” she murmured, blue eyes so wide they were bulging.

“This is no dream. I simply tired of this tedious mess. I am already plagued by endless flirting.” Tan sounded a little peevish, and I apologised.

“Sorry, but could you calm down?” I asked, and with a grunt, Tan relinquished her hold.

“Sorry about that.” Shiro apologised, back in charge. “She’s right though. This is the quickest way. Now, you want to do Chirurgery on them, right?”

I nodded. “It hurts a lot, I won’t lie, but you’ll feel twenty years younger, healthier and full of energy. More importantly, you’ll be safer. Nobody will expect pensioners to have the strength of young adults in their prime or more.”

“Evelyn, do please lie down-down.” Shaeula insisted, patting the sofa. “Akio, I shall handle my new grandmother.”

“Got you. Well, Jack, looks like you’re in my hands.” I grinned. “I’ll be as gentle as I can.”

At my smile he crossed himself, but nodded. It was a few moments later that harsh grunts and sobbing could be heard, filling the room for several minutes. When we were done, Jack and Evelyn took it in turns showering, washing off the sweat from their exhausted bodies. While they did that, we started packing for them.

“This album is great!” Shiro laughed, having found the same one that my grandparents had shown the girls last time. “So many embarrassing pictures of you.”

“Laugh it up. I’ll find your album one day.”

“I guess.” she muttered soberly, and I cursed myself for being insensitive. Seeing that, Shiro managed a small smile. “Don’t look like that, Aki. What I love about you is you treat me like me, not fragile glass Shiro, who might break at a touch. I was thinking I do need some closure with my parents. I’m sure they have photos of young me somewhere.”

“Yes, there are none-none of us.” Shaeula pointed out, stuffing clothes into a case. Hyacinth nodded, as she did a final clean, so the place would be left sparkling. As Evelyn and Jack came back, freshly dressed, they looked around, surprised.

“You work fast. Definitely wife material.” Jack teased, and Shiro flushed.

“The Yamato Nadeshiko is an archetype for a reason! I’m the epitome of a graceful Japanese beauty!” she boasted unconvincingly.

“It’s just numbers. We can all work fast.” I clarified. “Although Hyacinth has genuine skills. She is the greatest maid in the world though.”

She puffed out her chest at that, and Jack asked us where we were staying.

“Oh, the Palace.”

“Which Palace?” Jack asked, and I raised an eyebrow.

“Is there more than one? Oh, I guess there is. Buckingham Palace. You know, with the Queen? Makes sense, as we can’t go out in public without a disguise right now, and we’re still in negotiations.”

“Oh yes, Buckingham Palace. Right. That sounds…” Jack froze, going pale, and Evelyn would have dropped something again, if she was carrying it.

“Why so shocked. Am I not-not a princess myself? These are the circles we move-move in now. Akio, I have called, and apparently the helicopter can land-land on the green outside. It should be here shortly.”

“Helicopter?” Jack asked, and as we gathered their heavy bags, packed with all their clothes, necessities and sentimental objects, I smiled.

“Of course. Every minute of our time is precious, we can’t waste it on travelling too slowly.” The sound of rotors could be heard outside, and now, our disguises off, as we ushered my grandparents to the helicopter, I could see the neighbour’s curtain twitching, so I waved at them cheerily. Hyacinth, Shiro and Shaeula followed suit, and I saw our watcher tumble backwards, shocked and stunned.

Yes, that was fun. I have to say, Jack and Evelyn took things rather well. Not that they couldn’t, what with the press running the story non-stop, and Tan’s appearance… While it was helpful in these circumstances, and was allowing us to advance a lot of plans, there were downsides too, to the truth being out, which I expected we would find quite quickly, and the effects would be long-lasting…

Princess Eleanor Elizabeth Diana Windsor

“So, these are your grandparents? We are most delighted to make their acquaintance.” Eleanor’s grandmother smiled, not putting on airs, addressing them warmly. The two elderly people were frozen, seemingly unable to believe they were in the Palace, meeting the Queen.

“Yes. But go easy on them, they’re not used to this yet.” Akio asked, and Eleanor shook her head in disbelief.

“And you are? In just a few short months?”

As Eleanor said that, she felt a bit sorry, as his grandparents suddenly looked terrified. It was then Hyacinth scowled at her, her violet eyes hard. I don’t know why I let my mouth run away with me with him. I have to stop it… “I apologise. I must still be feeling stressed from recent events.”

“We can see why.” grandmother agreed gently. “We have discovered Mary Stuart’s Avalon… no, Territory, as you call it. The name lacks grandeur, we think, but it is serviceable.” Her grandmother smiled, gesturing to the drinks on the table. Shaeula and Shiro were already helping themselves, and Eleanor found it endearing, if a little rude.

“Yes.” her grandmother continued. “We have had many calls with our counterparts in Japan, the Prime Minister does nothing but complain he is snowed under, and even though he received his welcome trade deal that will get the tabloids off his back for a while, Japan has managed to bloody our nose on many favourable deals. Really, Akio, you have made quite the profit from us.” Her smile showed she meant no offense, being the charming, forthright grandmother she knew and loved. Hearing that Henry should be ready to start the regrowth of his limbs tomorrow has lifted her spirits. The doctors will be able to bring him out of the coma then.

“Akio is the face-face of Japan.” Shaeula declared proudly, puffing out her meagre chest. “It is only natural for him to prioritise his homeland, is it not-not?”

“True.” grandmother conceded. “But we are greatly pleased to know that Akio is indeed also a British citizen, one of our subjects.” Her smile turned impish, making her look younger, eyes twinkling. “In fact, in discussions with the Prime Minister and our dear granddaughter here, as well as our son, we believe it is more than appropriate to confer upon him a Knighthood. After all, he has taken up his sword for the realm and my dear granddaughter.”

I did agree. It’s only fair. Besides… Eleanor held in a smile as his face froze, enjoying his discomfort. It shouldn’t always be me on the back foot. And I do think if anyone deserves to be a Knight… it’s you.

“I’m fairly certain British citizens are the only ones that can be Knighted. I suppose you mean an honorary one, but… well, the Japanese system isn’t quite the same, but I’ll be marrying into Takatsukasa house, so it could cause problems.” He tried to deny the honour, but grandmother wasn't going to let him escape so easily.

“No, we mean what we said, a Knighthood.” Grandmother chuckled, swirling her brandy and taking a sip happily. “Yes, you may not be a citizen, you renounced your nationality when you moved to Japan, as did your mother. But that is a Japanese conceit. We allow dual nationality. And now, so do you. We read your laws with great interest. Some, Eleanor has had to explain to us, and even she does not understand the purpose of all of them.”

“Grandmother…” Eleanor hissed, embarrassed. I hate showing off my lack of knowledge. It isn’t my fault. Shiro told me he has a… yes, a knowledge cheat! Of course he knows more!

“Of course we had to check the character of the man who wishes to ally with our precious granddaughter. As grandparents, you agree, I imagine?”

As Akio’s grandparents were addressed, the man, Jack nodded. “That makes sense. As a father, when my daughter met her future husband, of course I checked to see if he was suitable for my little girl.”

“I don’t think she means like that. She’s not talking marriage, dear.” Evelyn, his wife suggested, wide-eyed. “Our Akio is a fine young man. Just look at these girls, the others who visited recently too. They like him, so he must be kind to them.”

“He sure is.” Shiro laughed, enjoying watching me squirm.

“Look, that’s beside the point…” Akio began, but Eleanor knew he was cornered, and was relishing it. Some payback at last…

“No, we think it is not. Holders of these special passports can hold dual nationality. And to take advantage of the polygamy laws, one must currently be a special passport holder. Ergo, you can be British. Well, we overstate it. Can be is wrong. The Foreign Secretary has already overseen the documents.” Grandmother gestured, and a servant brought over a new passport. Akio took it, sweating.

“Is that even legal, without my permission?”

“Oh, do not be so timid.” grandmother laughed. “We cleared this with your Prime Minister, and we spoke to Shige ourselves, since he seems to be acting as your sponsor in the Japanese nobility. Yes, accepting foreign honours may cause trouble, especially with the populace up in arms about Kyoto. Anti-Chinese sentiment is rife there, as much as some pushback against the Church is here. A sad thing. We do not hold the good people of the Catholic Church, nor their worshippers, responsible for the crimes of Mary Stuart. Though should this Church of New Revelation persist, then we shall take steps.”

Grandmother is kind. I know that. Me… I would find it hard to trust them again. What… what do we do? Akio is still holding back information. I understand why, but it frustrates me.

“Yes, I think the benefits are outweighed by the risks. I’m flattered though.” Akio demurred, only for her grandmother to lean forwards, eyeing him like a hawk.

“Oh, really? But we were so sure that your dear sister would be simply delighted, were her big brother to receive the recognition he so richly deserves. She would be a guest of honour at the New Year Honours ceremony, along with all your dear fiancées. Picture the scene, the eyes of the world on you, her eyes sparkling as she watches her dear brother honoured by us ourselves. Then we would be more than happy to give her the Royal treatment. We are sure our dear Eleanor would love to meet her too.”

“Actually, I really would.” Eleanor snickered, enjoying the look of shock and defeat on his face. She was right, this will work! “As a sister who has suffered with foolish brothers, I expect we would have much in common.” She crossed her arms and gave Akio a smug look.

“All right, which of you suggested this?” Akio eyed his women, and both Shaeula and Shiro laughed happily.

“Give it up, Aki. To be honest, I think it’d be incredible to be married to an actual Knight.” Shiro teased.

“Indeed. I do believe it is less-less than you deserve.” Shaeula agreed proudly. “Though you shall be a Prince of the Seelie, it does not-not hurt to add to your stature.”

“Well said. As for you, Shaeula my dear, we will proceed as agreed. You hold these special passports and are a citizen of Japan, but we know that is a fiction. A clever one, but a fiction nonetheless.”

“What does she mean?” Akio asked, puzzled, and Shaeula snickered.

“While you and Hyacinth were working on the Ring Gates again-again, I was in discussion with the Queen, trying to secure her cooperation for your plan-plan.” Shaeula stared at Eleanor then, her face stern, and Eleanor looked down.

I know. In the end… I’m going to crack. What choice do I have? Grandmother has left it up to me, and… I am not ungrateful, I am not. But… to ask this… if I was to surrender, I need to make sure that I can never be betrayed, that Britain benefits. “You ask a lot. But this is one small way to repay us.”

“Yes, Lady of the Garter.” Shaeula grinned. “Though it shall cause much-much consternation in the Seelie Court… I believe ties between mortals and Fae should be increased. And I wish-wish to bring honour to my husband, is that so-so wrong?”

“We have some consternation, as to whether she would be a Stranger Lady, being royalty not of our isle. But then, the Seelie Court is descended from many Fae lineages of this isle. We find it most perplexing. But we have time to think. Such an award would not be made until the New Year.” She fixed Akio with her gaze, while Hyacinth was comforting his shell-shocked grandparents.

“Akio. We may seem selfish. We are. We have to think of the good of this isle. We have to protect the Tower, though we have had to pass this duty down to Eleanor. We still grieve over that, and what that has cost her. Her innocence, certainly.”

“Grandmother!” Eleanor flushed red, scandalised. “Don’t phrase it like that! I’m still a.. ugh, no, no, no!” Eleanor suddenly turned away, burying her face in a cushion, throwing a tantrum like a child, barely catching her grandmother’s next words.

“We know you are holding knowledge we need. The girls here, they hint at it, trying to make us bite. And bite we shall. We would bind you to us, just as you are to Japan. After all, your mother, she would not wish her homeland to fall in the fires of calamity, would she? Would your sister not like to discover the other half of her heritage? Consider this a token. We can offer more. Though the Prime Minister complains we have already been bled dry.” She coughed, and Eleanor slowly lowered the cushion, her face now just pink, her breathing back under control. I don’t want to think of or imply such things with him here… how mortifying! Grandmother has a wicked sense of humour, but I wish she wouldn’t tease me…

“Mary Stuart is in our custody. It is quite the miracle she is not dead, they tell us, but she clings on tenaciously, though her mind seems afflicted. We found her Territory, Canterbury Cathedral. It makes some sense. Though it is now a Church of England Cathedral, it was originally a Catholic one, and the oldest remaining in Britain. We are not sure how to proceed though, nor with the Territories of those who betrayed us.”

Eleanor sighed, looking at Akio pensively. “I’m not a fool. Leaving Sarah, Donovan…” She shuddered, remembering. I only looked through the window of his cell, and he was strapped to the bed, ranting and raving. He looked like a different person. Shaeula was cruel, but then… he wanted to… no, he got what he deserved. Whether Max Power instigated him, like Shaeula says, that’s irrelevant. It’s not like he was mind controlled, at least Akio doesn’t seem to think so. So persuaded or not, it was his own choices… “…the others, it’s a risk. A big one. But… if we destroy their Anchors, as you call our banners, what then? We’ve lost so many, if we censure all the traitors, Britain’s power will plummet. We can’t do this alone.”

“I believe you can tell them more-more.” Shaeula observed. “That was the conclusion reached, was it not-not?”

Akio nodded. “This information is priceless and secret. It’s not something easily disclosed.”

“We will take whatever we can, for the good of Britain, even if we are unfair. But… granddaughter…” she eyed Eleanor. “…do you think we should meet his price?”

Shaeula spoke first. “Eleanor, we have talked, have we not-not? I have been open with you. You have recourse, power, though you know it not-not. All you have to do is reach-reach out and accept our hands.”

Eleanor nodded. “I’ll give him what he wants. But… Akio…” Eleanor fixed him with a stern, unyielding blue-eyed glare. “If you prove unworthy of our trust, if you betray Britain, if you do not do as promised you will regret it. I’ll not try and defeat you, as if I could…” She laughed mockingly, knowing it was futile to consider it. That battle I saw… currently, I can play no part in those sorts of conflicts. Gathering her will, she continued. “… no, should you betray me. I will simply kill myself there and then.”

Her grandmother gasped, as did Akio’s grandparents, stunned. Shaeula laughed, while Shiro nodded, saying “That makes sense. Aki’s big weak spot there…”

“Yooou think your death is wooorthy of causing him sorrow?” Hyacinth intoned coldly, and Eleanor stood, pushing out her chest with pride.

“Actually, Hyacinth, I do. I used to think I was a good judge of character. It turns out I am rather dim. But I can judge this, and others have confirmed my guess. Akio, you put everything into saving me, risking yourself and those under your care for me. I hardly think you did it because you like me. We had never even met.” Somehow that’s frustrating. It makes me feel unimportant.

“But this Diviner of yours saw something in me, something perhaps you need. So I will deny you that. But more importantly… when you see me dead, my throat opened by my own hand, my lifeless eyes accusing you, I don’t think you would be able to sleep again.” Her lips curved into a satisfied smile. “You are too soft-hearted. So bear this in mind. My life is in your hands. I cannot survive another betrayal. I will not.”

“I wasn’t going to betray you anyway. I don’t need threatening.” Eleanor’s eyes gleamed as Akio looked rather insulted. “But no, don’t kill yourself, Eleanor. It’s those who are left behind that would suffer. And whether I need you or not… I’m going to work you hard. So, our mutual defence pact, Territory upgrade pact and emergency issue pact are all sealed?” He held out his hand, and Eleanor looked to her grandmother.

“In the end, we are not able to fight. You are the heir to the Tower and what lies beneath.”

“Fine.” Eleanor grasped his hand, and smiled. “I look forward to working with you. Learning from you too. Though I fear at first we might need some charity. We bled… and lost.”

“Yes. I’ll tell you a bit about how to reformat your Territory, though if all goes well, that might not be an issue. It depends on whether we can finish the Ring Gate and get it working…”

“Nooot a problem. Hyacinth is confident it will wooork!” she shouted happily.

“In that case… let’s talk about Divine Favours and what I think you should do.” Akio began, before he looked at his women, his expression sardonic. “But first… I want to know just who told Eleanor to threaten me like that? Own up and the punishment will be lighter…”

At that, Shiro and Shaeula grumbled, and Eleanor couldn’t help but burst out laughing, a great weight off her shoulders, now that she had made the monumental decision to accept his terms. I don’t actually think he will betray me. But… if he does, I’ll live in his nightmares forever, and never let him sleep peacefully again. I swear it…

Act One Finale – Part Six – Extra – Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan And Shiratori Himeko - Contains R18/Adult Content

“You’re… not actually angry are you, Aki?” Shiro asked, a touch hesitantly, as she sat down on the edge of the king-sized bed, kicking her legs, clad in her customary white jeans, oddly restless. “I mean… sure, we talked to Eleanor, but…”

As I held my silence I could see she was nervous, but then Shaeula barked a laugh. “I thought you knew Akio well-well, Shiro? Of course he is not-not angry with us.” She was wearing another light dress, this one a rather fetching pale yellow, setting off her amber hair beautifully, and as she flopped face down onto the bed beside Shiro, the hem rode up, exposing her legs and the orange underwear she wore, a pair of panties cut rather daringly, showing off the curve of her hips.

I decided to play along for a moment more, before shaking my head. “I’m not, I guess. Though I do wish you’d spoken to me about it first. I know you did it to help Eleanor feel more secure in trusting us, trusting me… but…”

“Oh. Yeah, of course I knew that!” Shiro frowned for a moment, one hand idly toying with her long silver hair, before her expression brightened. “You’re just embarrassed to have Eleanor know how you think, and how easy you are to wrap around a woman’s fingers, right?” Shiro winked, one obsidian eye flickering shut for a moment.

“When you see me dead, my throat opened by my own hand, my lifeless eyes accusing you, I don’t think you would be able to sleep again…” Shiro mimicked, putting on a rather terrible British accent, to Shaeula’s amused laughter. I couldn’t help but smile too, even if it was a wry one.

“Who knew she’d take our advice so literally. But she’s right. Besides, she may have been rude to you and the other girls, but… you’ve a real soft spot for women who struggle to do their best, don’t you?”

“And those who do-do face danger and hardship.” Shaeula agreed with her. “Besides, she is rather-rather pretty. She has a quite-quite different body shape and facial features to you Japanese. Closer to we-we Fae, in fact.”

“That’s enough of that.” I chuckled, giving up. “There’s still… your punishment.”

“Oh, be still my heart!” Shiro chuckled. “Punishment? It’s a reward for you. And for us too, I guess. Honestly, it’s been good. I know we’ve been busy…” With a sly, delicate gesture, she lowered a hand, flicking open the button on her jeans. Then she slowly worked her body, and her panties, a rather sultry black, almost transparent, slid into view.

Seeing me staring, she raised an eyebrow, her smile wicked and her face hot and red. “What? I’m a woman, I like to look sexy. More, I like to turn you on, Aki. Ordinarily, you should feel utterly privileged you get to gaze on my stunning naked body, but…” She glanced at Shaeula, who had also started to tease me, hooking a finger in her orange panties and pulling, ever so slowly, her small, twitching butthole sliding into view, her pussy just barely becoming visible. “…I have a lot of cute rivals. And while I’m… okay with how things are… I want to compete.”

Shiro took a deep breath as her jeans were pulled off one leg, then the other, and tossed carelessly to the floor. “Like I said, it’s good. We get to spend a lot of time with you on this trip. You’ll have to make it up to Eri and the others when you get back. Now…”

She pulled off her t-shirt, a matching black bra, barely hiding anything, let alone her pert nipples, hard behind the black mesh cloth, holding in her ample chest. “…it’s time for showing us who’s boss, Aki. Make us fall for you hard. Dominate us! Shit, I can’t believe I’m like this! I always used to call those idiots and bimbos at university crazy for letting their minds go gooey over a guy, but…”

“But it is not-not wrong.” Shaeula had removed her panties, and was making sure I had an excellent view of her slightly open slit, which was already oozing. She threw her panties, and I caught them, amused to see they were already damp. Setting them aside, I listened to Shaeula’s opinion.

“If our hearts do not-not race, if our bodies do not-not ooze and prickle when we think of…” Shaeula turned around and faced me, hands reaching out, unbuckling my belt, and after a few tugs, revealed my already firm cock. “…this part of Akio…” She gently flicked my glans, sending shivers through me. “…then what-what are we? Certainly not-not females in love.” She quickly stripped off my clothing, until I was naked.

“All right, I get it.” Shiro was a bit embarrassed, still far less practised at expressing her love than the open Shaeula. But seeing Shaeula grasp my cock in her small hand and start idly stroking it, which made me shiver and groan, she made up her mind. “Look… I don’t hate it. In fact… I love it! I love you, Aki! There, I said it? Happy. Honestly, I like you plenty too, Shaeula. But… stop that!” Shiro grabbed her hand, pulling it away from my dick. “This is roleplay, punishment time! If you carry on like that, it’ll just end up like normal.”

“Oh, yes-yes.” Shaeula agreed. “Though… now you-you are doing it!”

I hadn’t said anything, but now Shiro’s hand was fondling me, my precum sticking to her fingers. With a wry smile, she let go. “Oh, yeah… damn, it’s instinctive now. How the proud, pure Shirohime has fallen. No longer white, I’m thoroughly dyed in Aki’s colours, by his lusts…”

“You want to see lust?” I mock-growled, and as the two of them giggled and pretended to be afraid of my false anger, I decided it was time to begin. “Shiro, Shaeula, you are my wives, and you betrayed me by leaking my secrets to Eleanor, allowing her to gain the upper hand. You… must be punished! Now, which of you first?”

“Her!”

“Do-do her!”

They pointed at each other, struggling to hold in laughter, but playing along. Narrowing my eyes, I grinned and made my choice. Shaeula wants anal. The punishment is an excuse, but since Shiro has done it, she wants to try too. The only issue… I wasn’t like some porn star, but I was certainly above average. And while Shiro was tall for a woman, Shaeula was petite. Best I start with the woman with experience.

Shiro flushed, looking thrilled, before she realised that was wrong, and adopted a look of mock-fear. I grabbed her arm, pulling her to me, and locked lips with her, all while my hand pulled down her bra, exposing one breast. I thrust my tongue into her mouth, kissing her fiercely, and she responded, eyes and mouth moist, pussy too, her transparent black panties heavy with her nectar already. When we parted, her breathing heavily, I narrowed my eyes.

“Are you trying to seduce me, wearing such underwear? Do you think it’ll make me forget you blabbed our secrets to Eleanor?”

“I… well, yeah, actually!” Shiro insisted. “If you can remember Eleanor when you’re staring at my near-naked body, something’s wrong!”

“Cheeky! I can see you need discipline. Turn around, and face your ass towards me!” I ordered, and blushing, Shiro did so. Shaeula was watching on in fascination, her thighs soaked, her breath coming hot and fast.

As Shiro complied, I started running my hands over her body. I unlatched her bra and it fell free, and I squeezed her globes fiercely, hard enough to leave finger-marks, polishing and pinching her nipples, and she groaned in pleasure. I then reached down to her panties, pulling them down but not removing them, leaving her legs tied together by the black cloth. With one quick gesture, I brought my hand down, carefully controlling my strength and angle of attack, and a loud sound rang out, Shiro squealing in surprise. A second slap, a third, a fourth…

“…and ten.” I finished. Shiro’s ass was pink with more than arousal now, but I had done little more than make a loud noise and sting her a touch. Judging by her flushed face, slightly open mouth and rapid breathing, it had turned her on. But next…

“You… you can’t Aki!” Shiro muttered weakly. “Remember our first time? You need lubrication for it to be properly pleasurable…”

“So I do.” I glanced at Shaeula. “Lick it!” I ordered. “Make it nice and moist, and then…”

“Oh, how thrilling!” Shaeula gasped, actually squirting, soiling the hem of her yellow dress with sticky nectar. “I do so-so love the usual Akio, but a stern, domineering one is not-not bad either now and then! Perhaps we princesses like-like to be dominated?”

“Maybe so. Or maybe it’s just because it’s Aki…” Shiro breathed, waiting. Shaeula bent down, taking my cock in her mouth eagerly, having forgotten our roleplay entirely, her amber eyes bright. Her mouth was tight and hot, and her tongue was like a snake, licking my shaft, sucking at my glans. I felt my groin tighten, my balls hot and heavy, so I quickly grasped her head, stroking her hair gently.

“Enough. Else your efforts will be wasted.”

At my words, Shaeula reluctantly let go, but not before cheekily sucking at my glans one final time. As my cock popped free from her mouth, she licked her lips, savouring the liquid I had bequeathed her. “I do not-not like leaving matters half done, but…” She knelt down, eyeing Shiro, who blushed.

“Damn, now this feels like a punishment, you know? Shit, I should be used to others watching me, I mean, I’m a harem girl now, but… oh well. Aki… sorry I’ve been bad. Want me to talk Eleanor into sleeping with you as compensation? I bet I could…”

I don’t know about that, although… maybe if she guilted her into it. Which I’m totally not into, and she knows it. No, this is surely just more roleplaying. “Bad girl!” I slapped her ass gently again twice, once on each pink cheek. “You need discipline, I see! In that case…”

I reached down and slid my fingers into her pussy and she gasped, her insides tightening and wriggling. That intensified as I scooped out her juices and used them to polish her clit. She moaned and groaned, and with my other hand I guided my cock to her ass, which was twitching hungrily, her body remembering.

Shaeula was fascinated by the idea, and her amber eyes were wide. “Her hole is so-so small. Can it really go in?”

“Wait and watch!” Shiro gasped cheekily, my hand still toying with her pussy, wet squelching noises and a damp smell filling our bedroom. “You might be a challenge though. Aki’s a big boy, after all… ahn…” My hand sped up, my other giving her a gentle spank, before I was once more grasping my cock, and it started sliding inside her, slowly, agonisingly slowly, heightening her tension.

“You are quite-quite correct…” Shaeula muttered, watching. “Does-does it hurt?”

“It’s… ahn… oh fuck… fuck me… oh… ahn, uh… wait, you damn well are! It’s an odd… feeling. It can ache… ahn… oh God… a bit… but… when you get used to… it…” Words failed Shiro as I was now all inside her. The crushing feeling of her tight ass around my dick was intoxicating, and I slowly began to move.

“Oh… yeah, that’s… good!” Shiro gasped, and with my now free hand, I slapped her ass, causing her to tighten up. She squirted again, liquid spilling over my hand that was fingering her, and that caused her to twist and writhe, further increasing both our pleasures, as my cock rubbed against her insides relentlessly.

“I see-see. The downside is… you can not-not kiss easily like this. But…” Since I was doing Shiro doggy-style, my face was open, and Shaeula leaned in and started kissing me, guiding my free hand to her own body, bare under her sundress. I reached for her clit, stroking through her little thicket of amber pubic hair, and Shaeula bit down on my tongue and lips, gasping, even as I thrust into the moaning Shiro again and again, my torso slapping against her ass.

“Hey, this… is… ahn… fuck… my punishment, Shaeula! Wait your turn!” Shiro groaned, but in answer I slid my fingers deeper into her, finding some sensitive spots, and she fell silent except for muffled groans, biting on her lips sexily, her damp, silver hair sticking to her back and my chest.

“I think not-not…” Shaeula chucked as she broke our kiss, clambering onto Shiro’s back, presenting her bare, sodden pussy to my mouth. “…we are together, deepening our… oh, yes… like that-that… bonds.” My tongue started slurping at her pussy, and she wrapped her legs around me, using Shiro as a seat. Beneath me, Shiro trembled in shame and arousal, her ass somehow getting even tighter, and I could feel my hot cum boiling within me, and the need to release it.

Shiro felt it too, and her body convulsed, her skin crimson, as my probing fingers brought her to orgasm. Strength fading, she desperately thrust her body backwards into my own spearing motions, and my tongue became more frantic, sucking on the ruby bean of Shaeula’s clit, making her squeal, filling my mouth with her damp secretions as she too shuddered, pink skinned and sweaty.

“Fuck! Cumming!” I dragged Shiro upright, sending the orgasming Shaeula tumbling to the bed, and as Shiro gazed at me with her black eyes dazed with the shock and joy of orgasm, I kissed her, even as I surged out hot liquid into her ass, which twitched, confused by the invading substance. As our tongues sought each other, my hands groped her back and breasts, and when my final spurting climax was done, we fell down together, exhausted and glowing with pleasure.

“You dropped me. How-how casual!” Shaeula complained, but then she kissed me softly, licking her lips. “I see-see. So this is how you and Shiro taste together. Oh… yes-yes, I forgot in my passions…” She rolled down, heedless of her dress riding up and revealing her small, pert breasts too. “…this anal sex. Let-let me see…”

“Damn, I never knew this would be so embarrassing!” Shiro buried her face. “I mean, Shaeula’s an exhibitionist in a sense, I haven’t forgotten that time, but… fine! This is my true punishment. The sex… it was… well, great!” Shiro kissed me in the manner Shaeula did, just lips touching gently, a loving, tender kiss. “Oh, so that’s an Aki and Shaeula flavour, is it?” She mimicked Shaeula, who chortled happily.

“Yeah, I love you, Aki.” Shiro confirmed again. “I do. Shit, no regrets. If I’d have just been bolder… no, never mind. This is fine.” She glanced at Shaeula. “Honestly, I’m embarrassed, and I’d never do this in front of Aimi or Hina, but… with you it doesn’t seem odd. I could do it with Hyacinth too, or Eri, or the others. Guess this is what it means to be a harem girl. Fine. No point being jealous. Not when Aki sought me so desperately, fucked my ass to breaking point.”

We kissed again, then Shaeula joined in, both of them licking my tongue and lips together, and then when we were done, Shiro winced. “Okay then. Pull out, Aki, and show our little pervert here just how it works…”

I did so, Shaeula watching eagerly, and as my still hard cock pulled free, Shiro’s gaping asshole twitched, and she shivered as the air in the room got inside. She clenched, and a large stream of cum drizzled free, staining the hem of Shaeula’s dress. “There. A full load. Honestly, orgasms from the ass hit a bit different. But straight sex is good too. I wouldn’t miss out.”

“I see-see!” Shaeula nodded, reaching down and wiping a finger around Shiro’s ass, gathering my cum and licking it. “The taste is slightly more-more bitter than usual…”

“No way! It’s not my ass! I keep clean, and we all know princesses and beautiful girls don’t defecate!” Shiro insisted, face scarlet. As Shaeula giggled, licking her finger erotically, I grinned.

“In that case… best clean me up and get me ready for Shaeula. I think… she needs some prep work.” I asked, and Shiro frowned.

“Aki, you’re such a pervert, having me lick off your dick that’s just been in my ass. Fine! Far be it from me to shirk a challenge!” With an expression that was both lewd and wry, she eagerly took my dick in her mouth, sucking away at it with vigour, tickling my balls. With that happening, I tried to keep calm, gently lying Shaeula down on her belly, ass facing me.

“Yeah, you’re…. tiny.” I touched Shaeula’s ass, which shivered. I managed to get the tip of my little finger in, but that was all.

“I can-can do it! I insist!” Shaeula begged. “I hate-hate the idea of missing out!”

“She’s… a greedy… girl…” Shiro slurred around my dick. “I think you’re… clean, but…” She didn’t seem inclined to stop sucking.

“Of course I am greedy, I… ahn… uh…” Shaeula suddenly spasmed as I slapped her ass, much as I had with Shiro. My other hand slid inside her pussy, spreading her open, stroking her lips and the warm, bumpy insides, making her writhe and twitch. She spasmed again, pleasure and arousal from my two-pronged assault on her pussy and ass making her shiver and groan, biting at her lip.

“I’ll not lose!” Shiro mumbled, and sped up, her head rocking back and forth, and her tongue wrapped my glans, teasing it. Shaeula tightened up on my fingers, her amber eyes vacant with pleasure, even as I slapped her pert bottom gently again and again, nothing more than noise and a light sting delivered, but the unusual event overpowered her senses. Moments later, Shiro clamped down, mouth changing shape skilfully, and I couldn’t help but gasp in ecstasy.

“Stop, or I’ll cum…” I moaned, and her grin, even around my dick, was teasing.

“Cum then! We both know you can handle it!”

As if to prove her words, Shiro’s blowjob, her hands on my balls, the feel of Shaeula’s nectars and the soft sounds of her ass ringing as I slapped it, all combined, and with one final movement of Shiro’s head, her eyes were widening, and she coughed, as a tide of warn cum gushed free.

She worked her throat, swallowing, but then pulled back, her lips and chin soaked white, like a sticky beard. She cupped her hands, shielding my dick as I squirted out more, catching it, and she grabbed my cock, smearing it with her saliva and my cum.

I shivered at her touch, and as she finished, she giggled. “Shit, seemed a waste me cleaning you off now, but… yeah, nice and slimy!”

“I… just… go-go for it!” Shaeula drooled, her mouth dribbling saliva. “I am quite-quite strong. I fear no-no… ahn… uh… intimacy! Besides…” She managed a wink. “I am being punished, no-no?”

“Fine then!” I grinned knowingly, giving her ass one final slap, pulling Shaeula up into a sitting position, as she was smaller and lighter than Shiro. Seeing that, Shiro rolled her eyes.

“Hey, I can do cowgirl too! I’m not heavy, and you could lift a damn elephant anyway!”

“Sure, but… I wanted to show Shaeula how it’s usually done, and this way…” Shaeula was resting against me with her back, and that left her bare body under her dress free for my hands to roam, keeping the fires of her pleasure stoked, which left her body limp. In fact, even now I was groping and pinching her nipples, while running my tongue over her cheeks and neck.

“I feel-feel it!” Shaeula’s expression was slack and eager, drool running from her lips which I licked off greedily. “It is far-far bigger than a finger!”

“No kidding. Now I’ve never seen another guy’s dick, but I’ve heard my dormmates joke about guys who have a small one… I guess that may be an advantage sometimes, but…” She licked her still cum-stained lips. “…I think we should feel lucky Aki’s blessed.”

“Oh, I am, have no-no… oh my… I am… it will not-not… ahn… fit No, push on-on! Punish me for my cheeky mouth!” Shaeula grinned lasciviously, amber eyes dreamy and moist. Unable to stop myself, I went to kiss her, only to meet Shiro’s mouth instead.

“Cockblocked!” Shiro chuckled after we parted. Fortunately she had at least wiped her face before darting in and stealing my lips, but she still tasted strange. “If Shaeula gets to mess with you while you’re fucking me, then shit, I’m doing the same. Turnabout is fair… and speaking of…”

Shiro reached down, grasping my shaft with one hand, her other spreading Shaeula’s overstressed asshole gently. “…let me help. Just… ram it in! It always works in the BL stuff Aimi reads, even if in real life you need lubrication! But there’s so much cum it…” Shaeula squealed as another inch of my dick pushed in. I shivered, and at the impossibly tight warmth clamping my glans, I came again, and cum blasted free all over my cock, Shaeula’s ass and Shiro’s hands, who glowered at me reprovingly.

“Really, Aki? Her ass is that good? Way to hurt my feelings…” She licked at her fingers, before taking the opportunity to force me inside Shaeula, who groaned, her own body shuddering.

“No, you’re… great too! But… I’m sensitive after your blowjob, and it’s… so tight…”

“It is. Her eyes are rolling up in her head, but…” With one last shove, Shiro pushed my dick in up to the root, and Shaeula squirmed, coming back to herself, gasping.

“I… managed it?” She touched her bottom, feeling the join, squeezing her fingers between us. “I feel so… full. Yes-yes, it is a different sensation. But now-now here…” She touched her dripping pussy. “…is lonely.”

“I’d offer, but I don’t swing that way, and I want to play with Aki.” Shiro grinned. “Besides, Aki looks torn. Jealous of the thought?”

“Honestly, yeah, a bit. I know girl on girl can be hot, but… I’m a possessive guy. But… if you really wanted to…”

“Yeah, not today. Today…” Shiro slapped my ass. “…it’s punishment for us, not you! Get your fingers in there. For someone who was a loser virgin like me a few short months ago, your fingering is damn good. As for me…” Shiro pressed a breast to my face. “…I know you love my tits. Get sucking. And you have a free hand, right? Show me some of that magic!”

With a grin around her nipple, I rolled my tongue, making her gasp, and my hands sought out their pussies. Fingers deep inside them, Shaeula, weakly at first, breathing heavily, slid up and down, my cock pressing her open. Each time she sank down, filling herself, she groaned, somewhat pained at first, but the moans rapidly became pants of satisfaction.

“What-what… I feel… tingly…” Shaeula managed to drool, her pussy gushing to match her mouth. Her ass was leaking too, my previous load of cum seeping free. With a sly smirk, Shiro grabbed the hem of Shaeula’s dress and used it to wipe some of the cum up, before standing, and forcing her pussy against my face. I cheekily bit her clit softly, licking it, and she smiled, urging me onwards, even as I was fingering and fucking Shaeula.

“I am… ahn… oh… by the Moons… the pressure, it… it fills-fills me!”

I was feeling the pressure too. Each time Shaeula moved, my dick was crushed, and even after a number of orgasms, my stats were keeping my cock hard, my balls ready. A tingling was spreading through me, and it was only a matter of time. Deciding to hurry, I began to move too, forcing upwards into Shaeula’s downward motions, and with wet slapping noises, she started talking a stream of nonsensical words, eyes widening.

“Fuck, so… hot… actually…” Shiro gasped. “It’s because it’s taboo, I think. Two friends fucking the same guy… oh… shit… cumming!” Shiro squirted, my mouth gulping at her liquids as she sagged down beside us, black eyes moist. “…but… this is just the start. Right, Shaeula? Oh… you can’t... answer me…”

Shaeula was moving reflexively now, her body surrendering to the unusual pleasure,. And moments later she tightened up, almost crushing my cock. That forced me to climax, and with a hoarse cry as loud as Shaeula’s own lewd scream as her whole body shook and shivered like a ragdoll, I poured out another surging wave of cum, filling her up. A second orgasm surged through her, my fingers in her pussy vibrating and teasing, and she sagged against me, limp.

That… sure was something. Taking Shaeula in my arms, I didn’t miss Shiro’s look, so I beckoned her up, and soon both were nestled against me, though Shaeula was out of it for the moment. “That was… nice.” I managed, and Shiro snorted.

“Nice?” Shiro kissed me, then bit my neck playfully. “If there’s a Yomi, you’re booking yourself a first class ticket there, if all you can say is this was nice. Shit, Aki, you got to fuck the ass of this perfect princess, and take the anal virginity of another. Both at once. Nice!” she snorted, though the emotions were warm, almost relaxing.

For a long while we sat together, softly kissing and touching each other. I didn’t forget Shaeula, and though she was dazed, she instinctively responded. After she had rebooted, she blinked, realising she was kissing me, and after she responded furiously, we parted, a brief bridge of saliva linking us, before she shuddered in surprise. She could still feel my cock buried in her ass, though it had shrunk somewhat, my stamina starting to fade.

“I see-see. So that was anal. I would not-not wish it all the time, it is a bit too.. intense, but… certainly on occasion.” She touched the join between us. “It feels a little-little empty here now. But…” She smirked wickedly, turning to Shiro. “I do not-not feel adequately punished. Do you?”

Shiro grinned back, equally wicked. “Nope. Aki, you still need to fill up both our pussies, make us think twice about talking about you behind your back again! That’s the best punishment for girls, or so the dirty doujins I know you guys read say!”

“You’ll just think it’ll be a good way to get a marathon sex session out of me…” I challenged, and both of them grinned.

“Guilty as charged!” Shiro laughed. Shaeula nodded too, still exhausted and languid with her post-orgasm afterglow.

All right then, fine! I wasn’t angry, how could I be? But I decided to play along. I pulled Shaeula off me, and she moaned a touch regretfully as my cock pulled free of her ass, cum drooling out, and I then flipped Shiro over, my hand spanking her ass again. As she shivered with pleasure and anticipation, I forced my dick to harden through sheer willpower, sliding it inch-by-inch into her pussy, even as I spanked her at random, keeping the anticipation high.

As Shiro teased me, urging me onwards, the exhausted Shaeula was idly touching her still-gaping asshole, amber eyes eager, and I knew I was in for one hell of a night. But yes, Shiro’s right. If I complained about this… then all the lonely guys all over the world would be praying for me to go to Hell…

With that final thought I was all in Shiro’s pussy, our bodies slapping together, and after a fierce kiss, I began to move, cock rubbing against her insides, seeking her pleasure spots…

Act One Finale - Part Six C – Aftermath

“My ass still hurts.” Shiro protested, rubbing at her bottom, as Eleanor opened the way into the basement of the Tower, in Material London. “How about you, Shaeula?”

She laughed, touching her own rear with a smile. “There is some-some discomfort, but as a punishment, it falls rather-rather short, no? I know you enjoyed it as well, Shiro.”

“Maybe so. But Aki went hard on us. Brute.” she mock-cried, but with the twinkle in her eyes I knew she was happy.

“Enough. You’re embarrassing Eleanor.” I chided, and as we entered the room of treasures, she shook her head.

“Oh, by all means, talk about whatever kinky sex orgies you get up to at night. I can see the tabloid headlines now, Knight of the Realm and Lady of the Garter in steamy sex party, chandeliers shattered from all the swinging.” She snorted, dryly amused. “The press would have a field day.”

“I haven’t accepted yet. There’s still a lot to consider.” I denied her, and she shook her head.

“It’s a done deal. By then, the initial shock of the public should have worn off and the civil unrest stabilised. It might distract the masses.” she insisted.

“Hey, so, is that what you’re into?” Shiro asked her slyly. “You imagining swinging on these chandeliers yourself?”

“No!” Eleanor gasped, red-faced, even her ears and neck pink. “I most certainly am not. I am a very elegant lady. I don’t dream of such things!”

“Sure, sure.” Shiro teased. “Anyway, this is cool, seeing it from this side. But whoa, the floor!” She pointed, and we could see the damage from the mysterious destructive adherence had spread to the Material as well, and broken, melted items were everywhere.

Eleanor clicked her tongue. “Who knows what priceless artefacts Max destroyed. My brother… he will be waking up tonight, won't he?” she asked, and I nodded. At that, she exhaled in relief, clenching her fists. “Excellent. I have arranged outfits for you all, to attend his recovery gala. A lot of press will be there, so you have to look dignified and beautiful. It will show the world Britain isn’t down and out, and that we stand with Japan and you stand with us. But more importantly…”

“Yes, we can ask if he knows what Max stole.” I frowned, worried by the possibilities.

“Exactly. But first…” She gestured to the treasures.

“I’m a bit excited.” Shiro said to Shaeula, who nodded her agreement. “Shit, this is like shopping for legendary gear in an MMO auction house.”

“I should warn you again, there is no guarantee an item will match you. You can’t just take one and have it work. There needs to be a connection.” Eleanor explained. “Also…” She addressed me, her face in a frown. “I know grandmother agreed your sister, your fiancées and key allies could also try, but don’t cheat us. We need these for Britain too.”

“I’ll be moderate.” I laughed. Chen Na cowered a bit at that, and we had agonised over whether it was wise to let her have an item from here. In the end, since she was restricted as Haru-san’s Chosen Hero, and she had risked her new life as we tasked her to, it was decided to give her the chance. It might make the difference between life and death for Haru-san…

“Very well. Move around and try and feel an item calling to you. You’ll know, just as I did with my armour. Then when you go to Avalon, you’ll find the true form with you, and should understand it.”

“I see. All right. Let’s take a look.” Letting my mind drift I wandered past the patch of the burned area, and soon I was staring at a pair of worn brown leather boots. Boots, huh? That was surprising, as I had expected a weapon or armour, but then, Bjarki had put heart and spirit into forging Storming Moonlight and the Twilight Brigandine, so casting them aside seemed a pretty shitty thing to do. I could feel the boots wanted to come with me, so taking off my (rather expensive) shoes, which I then tucked under my arm, I slipped on the boots, and felt a rush of connection. My Eye flared, and I could see their name and their abilities.

Seven-League Boots Of Godwin The Watcher [Item Class: Noble] [Item Type: Rule]

These boots are crafted from leather from sacred cows of the Gwartheg y Llyn. These boots are comfortable and will fit any foot, and will carry the bearer many steps in a single bound. They carry a Geas in the leather, that in exchange for the crime of slaying one of the cows to make the boots, the bearer must always strive to alert others of an invasion. In service of this, seven leagues may be taken in one step. Should the Geas be broken, the boots will squeeze the feet of the breaker of oaths until bone and flesh are naught but mush.

Ouch, That’s quite the curse. It didn’t matter though. I thought that the boots did suit me. I feared Japan being invaded again, and I hated being too late to help. There’s probably spatial element involved too. I wonder…

“Grulgor is happy!” He laughed cheerfully, the sound like rocks clashing together. He was clutching a stone in his hand. I was confused, but looking at it, it made sense, the unremarkable pebble the size of a baseball actually had such a fearsome name.

Tathlum [Item Class: Imperious] [Item Type: Rule]

This simple sling-stone of basalt has been imbued with great hatred for Fomorians, Trolls, Giants and other large folk of wicked descent. It will seldom miss its target, and is bound by Geas to return to the wielder when the target dies. A giantkin wielding Tathlum must be strong of spirit, lest Tathlum turn on the wielder. Any who spares an evil Giant will invoke Tathlum’s wrath.

“I see. Well, you do like throwing things.” I agreed, though I was a little worried about him carrying such a Troll-hating weapon.

“Me next.” Shiro gushed excitedly, wearing a rather ragged faded cloth of gold around her shoulders. “I can see it in my mind, it’ll be pretty on me when it’s restored.” She grinned teasingly. “So, what do you think?”

Mantle Of Tegau Gold-Breast [Item Class: Imperious] [Item Type: Artifice]

This cloth-of-gold mantle is woven from fine cloth and golden threads, and will protect a faithful woman from harm, increasing her good Fortune, and any man who seeks to touch her without consent will be cursed to ill-Fortune and repelled. The Geas bound in the cloth is one of faithfulness, should the wearer break their vows of troth to her chosen husband, then the good Fortune will be inverted, and the mantle will shrink and refuse to be removed, forever revealing her shame.

“I think you’re actually surprisingly sweet.” I teased, laughingly hugging her. As she blushed and squirmed, Tan spoke up lazily.

“Her head is rotten, full of pink poison. If I had known that the princess was this foolish, I would have given her the Favour and simply returned home.”

“Now I know you don’t mean that, Tan!” Shiro giggled, and they bantered for a bit, before she turned to me, eyes earnest. “I think it stems from my past. I was always beautiful, yet so frail. I had a few close calls, let me tell you. Of course, you know I was still white as snow before we… pledged our troth, I guess.” She grinned wickedly, the expression one I liked, as it felt so very like her. “I have no fear of the mantle ever shrinking on me. Now, Hyacinth is looking desperate for your attention, like some sort of overeager puppy, so I’ll let you go. For now. I still owe you payback for last night.” She winked knowingly.

“Akio, looooook what I have!” Hyacinth was grinning too, holding a large, rusted and battered cook-pot or cauldron. It looked dreadful, but she was ecstatic.

Cauldron Of Dundrennan Abbey [Item Class: Noble] [Item Type: Rule]

A foolish wizard imprisoned a Fae within this black-iron pot and buried it in a dungeon, believing it was responsible for a great plague. The Fae, poisoned by the iron, died, and in death its curse became Geas, and the cauldron did indeed become a carrier of plague, spreading it virulently. The plague still lives within the pot, as does a fell Nature Elemental energy. The bearer will be likewise afflicted with any plague they spread, making this a treacherous item.

“Damn, that’s dangerous, but… so very you.” Since she was as eager as Shiro to be praised I did so. “I just hope that you can adapt to plagues. Not all of them will be caused by spores. I suppose we can always test it carefully.”

Eleanor peered at the pot, surprised. “I can’t believe it. Other than the Troll, none of you have weapons. Is that fine?”

I nodded. “Yeah, we make our own, or get professional help. In fact, your sword isn’t anything special, is it? Maybe we can get you a new one. Any preferences?”

“I would feel bad, my sword has been with me a long time, but… one like yours, maybe?”

“Dream ooon!” Hyacinth scoffed. “Such is mooore than you deserve. For now. Prooove a loyal ally, and Hyacinth will put in a good word fooor you!”

“That seems awfully disingenuous considering you are clutching a gift I gave you.” Eleanor complained.

“Nooo, we won this saving yooour worthless life!” Hyacinth shot back, and as they argued, more out of habit than any genuine ill-feeling now, I thought, I felt a powerful adherence, turning to see Shaeula holding a sword. She seemed puzzled, as she didn’t use swords, though she had enjoyed using the Dagger of Light, which Daiyu was now holding, along with the elemental bells.

“Akio, this called-called to me.” Shaeula mused dreamily, and I analysed it, before gasping in shock, the light of my Eye brightening.

Mortal Fragarach [Item Class: Imperious] [Item Type: Principle]

A degraded copy of the sword of Nuada Airgetlám, gifted to a mortal king so that he may rule justly and defeat all enemies. This sword carries the Wind, and neither the bearer nor anyone the blade points at can speak falsehoods, lest the Wind punish them and snatch their voices. The blade draws the Wind to cut effortlessly, and only if wielded by a descendant of the Tuatha Dé Dannan can it show true might, commanding the winds and the Elemental energies within.

“Quite interesting indeed.” Tan declared, showing interest. “A sword from the legends. Not the sword, of course. Do you think such a weapon would just be lying here, rather in the hands of the Endless Knot? But many Pantheons copy their treasures, gifting them to mortals as rewards or prizes. This is one such. Even so, it is a treasure.”

“Fill me in, don’t keep me waiting!” Eleanor asked, excited, and when I said it was a Fragarach, she smiled, giddy. “I read about that in my Classics lectures. But… wait, wasn’t Max supposed to have become a Gods’ Chosen of Nuada? Why didn’t he take it…? Wait, should I just let you walk out of here with such a powerful item, matching my armour? I’m torn…”

“It is mine-mine.” Shaeula insisted, though her smile said she knew Eleanor wasn’t serious. “Is that not-not right, Hyacinth?”

“Yes, sooo quit complaining. Stronger us is strooonger you!”

“I know that. That’s what allies mean.” Eleanor sighed. “So, what has your Chinese girl got?” she asked, only for Chen Na to look downcast.

“This.” she offered, holding out her hand. In her palm was a small glassy stone, with a smooth hole in it.

Adder Stone [Item Class: Powerful] [Item Type: Foundation]

This stone has accumulated natural blessings over time. It has converted this to a source of Light, which can reveal the unseen and the bearer often goes unnoticed. As a sign of entry for the Druids of old, that which rejects is strengthened, and that which traps is bolstered. If used against those blessed by nature, the Adder Stone may shatter, cursing one to blindness.

“I see. I think it might enhance your barriers.” I surmised. It’s the weakest treasure, but it’ll do. All of the items have a downside, but I doubt we’ll trigger any of them. It’s just something to be aware of. That gives me an idea… “Eleanor, next time we are in the Boundary, I’ll check out your armour again. I don’t want you to accidentally break your Geas, whatever it is.”

She nodded. “I have an idea of it.” She frowned then. “I don’t want to speak of it, though.”

“I see. Is it a bad thing?” I asked, curious, and she shook her head in denial.

“No, but it puts me at a disadvantage with… never mind. There’s no need to say. You’ve all gained your treasures, haven't you?”

“Yes, thank you. These will improve our strength a lot.” I praised her, and she shifted a little, seemingly happy with the compliment. “Now we just have to finish growing this side of the Ring Gate, and then we can go back to Japan.”

“Eager to be rid of me?” she asked pointedly, which I thought was rather cute, and so did Shiro, who started teasing her. Hyacinth and Shaeula joined in, and even Grulgor got in a few jovial digs, surprising me yet again. Only Chen Na kept out of the way, clutching her Adder Stone.

Yes, it’s been a long time away from home. Everything seems to be in hand, but I still don’t like being away from my Territory for too long. Eri too. I know she says she’s fine and Kana’s looking after her, but… well, no matter. Soon we’ll be home again, and then, if all goes to plan… Rank Four in Tokyo, Kyoto… and even London. The task ahead is epic, but I have an idea how we can succeed…

“Nervous?” I asked, and Shiro laughed, looking amazing in her deep black ballgown that formed a stunning contrast from her silver hair that appeared spun from strands of fine metal. She was also wearing gold bracelets, necklace and earrings, all of which were shockingly expensive. My poor wallet. I’ve had to buy dresses and jewellery for the girls who aren’t here, since it’d be too much to expect Eleanor to prepare those too. I even did it for Asha, damn my memory for perfectly remembering her body size. Tsukiko-san as well.

“A bit. It’s just you and Shaeula who have had the spotlight so far. But it’s time to step out. I wonder if they’ll be watching? No, it doesn’t matter. Shit, yeah I’m nervous. Aki, some courage?” She tilted her head and I gave her a gentle kiss, careful not to ruin her makeup. “That’s better.” she breathed, calming herself.

“This is not-not like you.” Shaeula declared, joining us, her own gown a princess-style white, with orange accents to match her brilliant and distinctive hair and eyes. She too wore jewellery, hers silver, and she also wore a tiara to symbolise her standing as royalty. “Stand bold and proud, as a hero who has surely-surely helped save London, and as the wife of Akio. We can do no-no less.”

“Yeah, I agree. I mean, I’m the woman who got a treasure that symbolised her faithfulness. I’m clearly all good!” Shiro psyched herself up.

“Grulgor says you are amusing.” He was like me, dressed in a new, deeply expensive suit. His was black, whereas mine was white. White wasn’t my usual colour, but the girls wanted to try it on me, and it did look rather dashing, I had to admit.

“Yeah, laugh all you like. You don’t have people who know you watching. The world will see this. Are we really sure?” Shiro questioned again. Beside us, Hyacinth was now ready, in a fiery red gown and similar gold jewellery to Shiro. She still didn’t entirely feel comfortable wearing such finery and standing equal to the others, but she was slowly accepting it, which made me happy.

“Yes, I’m sure. We discussed this with Fujiwara-san, the Prime Minister, and everyone else. The trouble in Japan is getting bad, the anti-Chinese riots are unprecedented, for a nation used to peace and quiet. There’s been trouble in the UK as well, with some arson on churches. Everything’s a mess, despite efforts from both governments and the Pope to calm things down.” I sighed bitterly. “Obviously we can’t disclose too much, but both governments agree they need some figureheads to calm the public.”

“I just worry about our friends and your family.” Shiro persisted. “I don’t think we can be targeted, not unless the idiots have a death wish, but shit, everyone else is vulnerable. Secrecy was our best shield.”

“I know, but now that time has passed. Kana tells me that the training school is going well, and Treyvon and Aliyah’s mercenaries are showing good progress. Some of them even mastered earth element. Sure, they won’t stop a Chosen, unless that Chosen is an idiot, but against ordinary threats they’ll do fine.”

“We should also consider bringing them here-here.” Shaeula grinned, and somewhere nearby, Eleanor was likely feeling a chill. “Having such items as we received will make a good-good deal of difference to their safety. Motoko, Natsumi and Hinata should most-most certainly be prioritised.”

“True, though Motoko and Natsumi won’t want to give up the Tsumura heirloom weapons.” I pointed out. “We’ll take all the precautions we can, but the game has changed. It was inevitable, and a little faster than we wanted. I had hoped we’d make it until Christmas. Oh well… now we need to show we are not people to mess with, and that our alliance is strong. That might help deter China and the USA from causing more trouble.”

My phone beeped, and it was Eleanor. Reading the message, I smiled. “All right. Henry is going out any minute. Then he’ll call us out when the time is right.” Chen Na wasn’t here but was resting in our room, considering bringing a supposedly dead Chinese traitor to a room full of international reporters was foolish. The rest of us would present ourselves after the shock of Henry’s recovery was announced. In the end, we stayed nearly ten days. It took that long for Hyacinth to make a functional Ring Gate on Bermondsey Isle. Of course, it doesn’t lead anywhere yet…

Henry had been fully recovered for a few days, and had spent it in seclusion with Melissa Masters, who was overjoyed by the seeming miracle. I had even received an apology from her, though it was ruined by the fact she was aghast that I had brought more women, and she thought that Shaeula was a lot younger than she actually was, which led to a scene. It was Eleanor who supported me this time. Wonders never cease, I guess.

“Now announcing the arrival of Prince Richard, his wife Katherine, Princess Eleanor… and Prince Henry and his fiancée, Melissa Masters.” We heard the voices through the door, and watched in some satisfaction as the press went into uproar, cameras flashing, interviewers forgetting all decorum, as a fully healed Henry strode out with a cheeky yet ashamed grin.

Henry told us the harrowing tale of his injuries at the hand of whatever was Max Powers. It seems that the original Max is dead, as we worked out, and what replaced him was a dangerous half-human, half-Fae being, who had at least one, likely two Favours. He had taken a spear, a broken sword, and also some sort of black boulder, which had been responsible for the ominous light which had burned Henry.

I suppressed a chuckle that Henry had the last laugh, using his own treasure to force Max to wound himself with the baleful light, though Henry was caught by a merest whisper of the backlash, that nearly enough to kill him. We still don’t know what Max is going to use that stone for, but we know one thing. He’s definitely not somebody we can forget about. I’ll have to try Yasaka-san when we Level him up some more. But for now…

I glanced at Grulgor and the girls, and we all nodded. Henry was beginning his speech, so we would soon have to make our own appearance.

“So it’s good to see everyone. Never thought I’d be saying that about the press. We’ve had our fair share of conflicts. Those pictures of me in fancy dress, and all that.” Henry got a chuckle from some of the reporters. “I know you have a lot to ask, so I’ll be brief. I’m grateful to be alive, and more importantly, to be whole again.”

At that someone interrupted. “I’m from the Daily Sun. Prince Henry, we’ve seen the footage of you being airlifted to hospital, and clearly you were missing an arm. Care to explain?”

“If you interrupt, we’ll never get anything done.” Henry sighed. “It’s true though. I lost a leg as well. So obviously I saw a good doctor.” He smiled, waving with both arms.

“That’s curious. We’ve been hearing rumours amongst big business, the wealthy and nobility that in Japan there is a miracle doctor, that for the right price, cancers, missing limbs, heart disease, anything can be cured. The right price is out of the reach of the common man though. Care to comment on that, Prince Henry? Is it true, and if so, is it fair the rich get miracles while the poor get nothing?”

“What a prick. Even doctors nowadays get paid, right?” Shiro sniffed, as we listened. “I know Britain is renowned for it’s National Health Service, but…” Shiro glowered, thoroughly pissed off.

“I know. I’d considered this myself. I’d love to help all those who are sick, but I can’t spend all my life doing that. Firstly, that’d slow our progress to a crawl, leading to greater suffering in the future, and secondly, then I’d have no time to spend with you girls.”

Shiro brightened at that, her foul mood dispersing. As Shaeula snickered, I continued. “That’s why girls like my sis and Kana who want to learn Chirurgery and Ether Healing are so important. But for now, it’s reserved for making us the resources we need.”

Henry was saying something similar. “Of course, there is such a healer. Look, you’ve seen the footage and some people even saw it in person, so there can be no mistake. The Queen has spoken of it, and other nations have confirmed it. Call it magic if you want, or the supernatural. But it’s limited and experimental. Why wouldn’t a wielder of such want to use their limited time to get the most money for their effort? Are you working for free, good sir?” Henry grinned wickedly, his brush with death and subsequent recovery leaving him in high spirits. “If so, I commend you. Now can we continue? Some of your questions will be answered soon.” I had worried the experience would break his mind, but I guess Veterans are pretty tough…

The reporter was silenced, and Henry continued. “So, back to the subject at hand. How did I get injured? Simple. You saw the footage at the Tower, of dead guards and more. Some of you might even be saying that the Chinese attack on Japan, or events in South Korea are linked to this. That’s not for me to say. I’m a Prince, not a politician.” Weak laughter followed his joke.

“What I can say is, most of the conflict happens in a world you can’t see. Brave souls like my sister Eleanor…” At that, Eleanor stood and curtsied gracefully, looking noble and dignified in her blue gown. “…have been Chosen by the Gods. I say Gods… bit of a shock, really. I’m not exactly pious, though like my father and grandmother, I’m a good Church of England man. Yes, I’m not a theologian. I can’t even spell it…”

Eleanor covered her mouth to hide laughter at that quip. She too had been in high spirits since Henry had recovered, and she discovered that Aditi and Mary-Jane were able to enter the Boundary, even if their powers were mostly gone.

“…but in this realm, monsters who threaten us all lurk, and many dangers. Eleanor is a hero. But there are those who wanted to bring down my sister, Britain’s hero. Right or wrong, Ellie is my sister…” the Prince spoke informally now. “…and I’ll never forgive those who try and harm her, especially when she is doing all she can to protect Britain, and all of you! A thousand dead in Kyoto. I hear it could have been more. They protest in the streets, and I get why they are angry, but without those like Ellie protecting these shadows, the death toll would have been far higher.”

Everyone in the room was held in rapt fascination. “Ellie can speak for herself, and she will, but… we also have to introduce some others. Allies who came from Japan to aid us in our darkest hour.”

I guess that’s our cue. With that, I opened the door and strode out, holding Shaeula’s and Shiro’s hands, Hyacinth holding onto the back of my jacket, Grulgor flanking us. As all eyes were on us, I smiled as confidently as I could. Of course I have confidence. This is why we have our new Ministry, and laid the groundwork early. Besides, it’s not like anyone here can harm us. If they try, I’ll crush them. No, now’s the time to get what benefits we can.

“Hey man. Thanks again. For me, and for Ellie.” Henry clasped my hand after I had seated the girls, and after that, Richard took my hand as well, before finally, Eleanor curtsied to me.

“I will thank you as well. You know for what. Don’t let it go you your head though.” she warned, and Henry laughed.

“I think Ellie is that tsundere thing you have over in Japan, right? I’ve been looking up your culture these last few days. It’s quite curious.”

“I’m just grateful she’s stopped glaring daggers at me.” I replied, before taking my seat, and it was Eleanor’s time to speak.

“We gain nothing from lying to the world. The Pope himself has corroborated the crimes of Mary Stuart. She attempted to kill me and others, for selfish gain. And she has suffered for it. Others died. This is no game, nothing fun. Worldwide, this is happening. Fortunately, some brave friends from Japan who believe in justice came to my aid, and the worst was avoided. I can’t thank them enough.”

She seemed a bit hesitant, not as used to public scrutiny as her brothers, but in the end, she was a Princess, so her natural charm and upbringing carried her through. “If I died, my biggest regret would be failing all of you. Perhaps Mary Stuart had good intentions. The Pope believes so. I’m sure you’ll all forgive me if I don’t think kindly of the woman who had no qualms having me tortured and killed for her goals.” She shuddered.

“Hi, I’m from BBC News. Apologies for the interruption…” one female reporter spoke, eyes curious. “…that’s quite the accusation. All we know is that there are over fifty dead during this incident. Did… did you murder them, Princess…?” The reporter suddenly shuddered, as I allowed my League to surge. It wasn’t enough to cause any physical effect, but the pressure was notable, and she stumbled, blood draining from her face.

“I’ll handle this one.” I said to Eleanor, who looked at me gratefully. She’s still suffering from having to kill several of her erstwhile companions. “I understand the importance of a free press, and we don’t intend to lie. But basic respect is important. Eleanor was nearly killed unjustly, her brother likewise. Using heated language like murder isn’t justified, and you’ll forgive me if I step up to protect her honour.”

The reporter ground her teeth together, resisting my Charm and Majesty as well as she could. In the end, she spoke to me. “You, we don’t have many details on you. The small girl next to you should be Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, many people heard her declaration at the Tower of London.” Shaeula puffed out her chest in pride, grinning regally.

“As for you, we know you were involved from the information we have gathered and the Palace has released, but as to what extent…” the woman continued.

I glanced at Eleanor who nodded. All right. Time to take charge. “In that case, for avoidance of doubt, yes, I’m, in British name order, Akio Moonstone Oshiro. These here are my companions, who came to aid Eleanor against the unfair and murderous intentions of Mary Stuart. I’m not interested in arguing who was right or wrong. But when you are attacked by deadly force, you get to defend yourself, right?”

“Proportionally.” the reporter began. “You can’t kill needlessly…” The pressure increased, and she trembled, blushing, and I knew I had gone too far as those nearby shifted away from her a little, wrinkling their noses.

“Yes. In Japan we’ve been grappling with these issues. Current law isn’t equipped to address these matters, and we hardly have a grasp on the situation ourselves. For avoidance of doubt, this isn’t some big conspiracy. These matters have only been going on for a few months. The secrecy has been for the public benefit, to avoid panic. You can see the problems, right?”

There was a wave of nods and murmurs of agreement. Unrest around the world was growing, and for various reasons, some as simple as anti-religious or anti-foreigner sentiment, others jealousy or fear of the new paradigm, and lastly groups that simply wanted to cause trouble and enjoy the chaos. There’s likely also Chosen who are pursuing their own selfish ends like Kondou Kazuo in the mix. At least they can be exposed and dealt with now.

“The Japanese laws… we did an article on them.” the reporter from the Daily Sun spoke. “Most of them were strange, but some… the polygamy law for one, exceeded expectations.” He stared at us meaningfully. “Care to comment?”

“Yes, and again, for avoidance of doubt…” I glanced at the girls, who all nodded. Even Eleanor did, confirming that she accepted us, however much her conscience and sense of morals protested. I guess fighting life or death battles together will do that… “…I hold a special passport, and am thus legally allowed to practice multiple marriage. It’s nothing too strange. There are a number of countries worldwide where that’s legal. These three here are a few of my fiancées.”

There was some surprise at that, and the reporter pressed. “Don’t you think it’s immoral and disgusting?”

“No?” I cocked my head, and Shaeula laughed nastily, while Hyacinth looked murderous, Shiro restraining her with a gentle hand on her leg. “Everyone agrees, and we all work at the relationships. I guess it won’t be smooth sailing, but we’ll make it work and be happy. Morality is dependant on where you stand. Otherwise Mary Stuart wouldn’t have been able to rationalise her deeds. If we are happy and aren’t hurting others, I suggest you leave us alone. Besides, you’re missing the point. It’s the other laws you should be concerned with.”

“Yes, Britain will be closely observing the Japanese laws and implementing variations. They may not be exactly the same, but the principle responsibilities of Gods’ Chosen, and the rights the State will give them are likely to be in line with our ally, for convenience, if nothing else.” Eleanor agreed.

That sent a buzz around the Palace. “Hi, international news, CNN.” Another reporter spoke up. “Does that mean that you approve of polygamy as well? A quote for our American viewers! That goes for you too, Miss Masters.” He addressed the Princess and Henry’s fiancée.

“I hate that question.” Eleanor replied, her face expressionless. “I find it hard to accept personally. But… I have spoken to many of these women, and they are capable of deciding their own life. I don’t have the right to meddle. However…” She stared at me, blue eyes shining. “…if he ever mistreats them, he will answer to me.” She shrugged then. “Although to be completely honest, there’s not much I could do to inconvenience him, I know that now.”

Melissa was less complimentary. “Of course I don’t approve. To me it seems like a man exploiting…”

“Nooo. You are a fool.” Hyacinth shook off Shiro, her eyes narrowing dangerously. “Nooot even worth disciplining. Unless you have been unhappy like me, suffering endlessly, yooou will not truly understand what a blessing some happiness can be. Hyacinth thinks I am sick and tired ooof this. Always having to bite my tooongue…”

“Yes.” Shiro agreed. “Look, I’m not here to take crap over my lifestyle choices. I’m a grown woman, I can date who I damn well want, and marry him too. If you think I’m some naïve blushing idiot, I can teach you a lesson…” There were gasps as her hair suddenly flared into flame, eyes crimson. “…our lives, our business. If it was still illegal, then fine. But in Japan, it isn’t, so you have no right to impose your beliefs on us. Anyone who does, we’ll cut off, right Aki?”

I nodded. “Yes. If you can’t deal with us fairly, then we won’t be dealing with you. And that will be a great loss. Oh, quit panicking. She’s not going to burn you alive. So long as you stop annoying her.” I smirked, joking, which failed to lighten the mood. “This is all a distraction from the important matters at hand.”

I raised my arm, and conjured a ball of water, which I then turned into a water beam, slicing a table in half effortlessly. “Not that you needed more proof, but… once Pandora’s… or should I say Anesidora’s Box…” Shiro grinned at that, her bad mood fading. “…is opened, we don’t want to shut hope back inside, do we? There’s no going back, and if we try… well, there are many dangers coming. If we want to navigate those… then we need to work together. Hence Japan and the United Kingdom are hoping to take the first steps towards that and formalise an alliance.”

“Yes.” Eleanor held out a hand, and we shook, in front of the cameras of the world. Four months ago, would I have ever dreamed of this day? “I promise not to complain about your womanising ways any further. Just… treat them well. Though knowing some of them, I suspect if you don’t, they’ll murder you in your sleep.” Her smile was gently mocking, and I whispered back.

“No kidding. But… without them, I’d never have made it so far. If I was fighting purely for myself, I’d have stopped at just being rich and lazy. But… now I have to protect the world, as they live in it. You do too.”

Eleanor looked away, letting go of my hand, face red. “There’s no need to try and charm me. I should think you are busy enough already.”

“Sorry. But I mean you are an ally now. So lean on us if you need to, and one day we’ll ask you to return the favour.”

“I will…” Eleanor agreed, happy. “For those lives I’ve taken, and for those lives I have to protect. I’ll grow stronger. So, when can I expect my new sword?” She smiled slyly.

I merely grinned back, before addressing the crowd. “This is only a formal announcement. The government, both British and Japanese, will be releasing a number of briefs, detailing the changes. But for now we’ll take a few questions, if they aren’t offensive.”

“Fox News, USA.” Another reporter raised a hand. “We’ve long said that the government was covering up aliens and secret experiments into psychic and magical powers. But we were decried as lunatics and conspiracy theorists. What do you say to the fact we were right, and that the governments and big business of the world have conspired to cover things up?”

“That question’s skirting the line. Aliens… no idea about that. There are other types of being that dwell in the other world, from myth and legend, but I don’t think you meant those.” I snorted sourly. “As for the research, maybe, but these abilities came from outside the world, not from within. The coverups… again, there were reasons, and each government was doing their own thing. I can’t speak for the US…” I bet Adam White will be sweating when he sees this. But I’m not going to reveal anything, there’s no benefit in it…

“Spiritual beings? Like Angels, Fairies, Demons?” The reporter pressed, and Shaeula stood. “Oh, it’s the so-called princess of the Seelie.” he shouted, eyes bright. “You gave quite the performance at the…” He was suddenly panicking, lifted off his feet by a tide of green wind, looking down, hardly able to comprehend what was happening, then back at Shaeula, who was grinning, her expression baleful.

“Performance? I simply had not-not the time to be stymied. Just as I do not-not wish to hear such insults now. I am a Fae, as is Hyacinth here. We are beings of spirit, but we have just-just as much right to life and love as any-any of you. The world has changed. Akio says it, Eleanor says it. I say-say it. You can either adapt, or you can-can simply fade away. The choice is yours, each-each and every one of you.” Her words were being broadcast around the globe, and it was a moment that I knew would go down in history.

Where were you when the atomic bomb dropped? Where were you when Kennedy was assassinated? Where were you during the moon landings? Where were you during the nine eleven attacks? Where were you… when Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan declared that the old world was over, and the new one was here?

As the eyes of the world watched Shaeula, as she spoke passionately about the return of the old ways, I looked at Hyacinth, Shiro and Eleanor. All of them nodded, realising just as I did, this was the start of everything. We’ll lose some freedoms, being out in the open, but conversely, with no need to hide we gain a lot of potential strength. Yes, we have to find ways to protect our families and friends, but… all right. Full speed ahead…

Glancing up at the spirit-lights circling me, Tsukiko-san’s and Ginneka’s both greedily drinking in my aether, slowly getting bigger and brighter, I clenched my fist. Eleanor, Shaeula, Shiro, Yukiko-san, two nameless Princesses I don’t know. I won’t let you die, and I won’t let the Earth fail either…

Perhaps it was why I had been Chosen by Tyr, but I was prepared to do whatever it took to win and protect those I cared about. No, not just protect, but make sure they lived lives of happiness and joy. I see why Tyr was prepared to give up his arm. What price an arm for those you love? I looked down at my own restored limb and grinned. Not that I intend to pay those prices. Consider it a loan…

“…so reject your fears, and you shall-shall surely stand behind us, and see the new world, where possibilities are endless. Embrace your fears, and that only ushers in sorry-sorry defeat, and destruction. But I shall never-never do that. Nor shall those who stand-stand with me.” She took my hand, and I nodded to everyone. “Do not-not be as Mary Stuart, selfish and consumed by hatred. No, be-be like Akio, a protector, and full-full of love!”

I flushed at that, embarrassed. Damn, Shaeula, way to put me on the spot.

As everyone snickered behind me, even Melissa looking a little amused, Shaeula finished. “Even if you are fearful, even if you know-know doubt. Even if you can not-not make up your mind. Do not-not be hasty. Give us a little-little time to allay your fears. And we shall. And then the opportunities before us all-all will be yours to grasp!”

Behind us, Hyacinth was clapping, Shiro joined in, followed by Henry, Katherine, Richard… Eleanor looked at me before clapping too, so I joined in and soon applause filled the hall, the blinking of camera flashes and the red lights of filming a sea ahead of us. If everything up to now was the prologue… here, our battle begins. For the Earth and those who live there, not just us humans, but Fae, Yōkai and more. And not just for the Earth, but for what lies above. To become an Astral Emperor… and beyond…

Interlude One - Oshiro Sapphire Aiko

“Ai, dear, have you done all your homework? It’s no good letting things slip now.” Mom asked, and I rolled over on the sofa, waving calmly. Over on the other chair, auntie Mori chuckled, though there was a trace of sadness in her smile. Still thinking about Eri, I guess. She’s still not better, but from what she says, she’s slowly feeling a little stronger. I don’t think Eri would lie to me…

“It’s done, I know. Wow, give me some credit. I’m not going to blow my chance of getting into uni.” I had done all of my homework a few hours ago, and it was easy enough nowadays. English was never any issue, and now mathematics was similarly trivial. Even my weaker subjects had been fixed by my better memory and faster brain. I was no longer dumb Aiko, but a genius like Eri! Yeah, I can hear my bro and Eri both saying I wasn’t that stupid, but compared to them it sometimes felt like it…

“I wish my little Eri was so motivated.” auntie muttered quietly. “I’d love to see her go to university as well. She’s always had the brains for it. But she’s on a different path.”

“Your daughter, no, our daughter…” Mom grinned. She was in total high spirits all the time recently, especially when Shaeula sent her pictures or texts. That girl was a total photo-fiend, you’d never guess she wasn’t even human. Hinata-chan is good at sending messages too. And Kana-chan has ramped up recently. I guess they know my bro is soft on mom. Buttering her up is a smart move. “…wanted to be a wife, not a worker. As long as she’s following her dream, it’s all good!”

“Besides…” I interrupted my mom, surprising her. “…I wouldn’t rule her out yet, you know? Everyone’s trying to improve themselves to help out big bro, so Eri might find something else she wants to do, when she’s back on her feet.” Tasteless pun there, but Eri isn’t letting it get her down. Sure, she has her moments of depression, but being with Akio, and the other girls looking after her, she’s fine…

“I hope so.” auntie agreed softly, and we fell silent for a moment, before dad called us from the other room, where he and uncle were watching television. We might as well move to a bigger house and all move in together. Uncle and auntie practically live here now. And it’s not like we have money worries, bro is filthy rich…

“Everyone, come quickly!” he urged us, his tone tense, and we all exchanged puzzled glances. I hopped off the sofa and followed them in, only to see uncle and dad watching the TV, wide-eyed, dad with a serious expression in his grey eyes.

“Hey, isn’t that…?” I was startled. “That’s the Queen of the United Kingdom, right?” I know my bro was there a few days ago. Meeting more Princesses. Wonder if he wooed her? That’d be neat, having her as a sister-in-law. Though I guess Eri might not think so…

“It’s an emergency broadcast. This will lead to trouble.” dad replied, looking at me meaningfully.

Oh. I see. Wow, yeah… no kidding. The news reporters were all appearing grave and confused, but they were doing their best to offer their translations and commentary on the Queen’s words, not that I needed them.

“If we do nothing, that which protects Britain will be lost, and our granddaughter and those who fight for our cause will perish, leaving us alone and unprotected in the new world. We cannot allow this. So we implore you all…” she was saying, and I blinked, stunned, as the truth my bro and the others were trying to hide was spilled out so easily, to the watching world.

“Wow. Wowowowowowowowow! Shit!” I declared, and for once dad didn’t scold me for unladylike vulgarity.

“There you have it!” the anchor, an older man, was saying. “This was broadcast in the United Kingdom mere minutes ago. We will be replaying it on the hour, every hour, until we have more news. Prince Henry has been mauled, and…”

As they spoke, dad seemed concerned. “This will lead to further digging on Kyoto. Both incidents. The truth will not be buried. As somebody there and involved, what will you do, Aiko?”

“Me?” I shrugged. “That’s easy. Whatever bro and the others want. When I accepted the Favour, I accepted that I was going to have to step up. There’s nothing more priceless in the world right now, and bro trusted me with it. How can I let him down?”

“Ai, you’ve grown up!” Mom cried, hugging me tight, nearly suffocating me in her chest. I tapped on her arm until she let me go. Damn, will I get as big as mom one day? I hope so…

“It’s going to be clear that we are involved. School knows little Eri was injured in Kyoto. And little Aki was far too eye-catching in his previous visits. Even you’ve changed a lot, little Ai.” auntie was saying, and I couldn’t disagree.

“It doesn’t matter. If worst comes to worst, well, I’ll pull out the Golden Sister Army to protect us! We can always move to Tokyo if the town turns on us.” I promised, resolute. We continued to discuss things, watching the news, until several hours later, the hour well past my bedtime, though it wasn’t like I needed more than an hour or two of sleep to fully restore myself now, we saw another shocking sight.

“Live from London, a woman, impossibly fast, and seemingly of some importance…” the news anchor was saying again, and though the face was obscured with a wide-brimmed (and rather cute) hat, with that size and hair it could only be Shaeula. Guess bro is really there again…

“You would bar-bar my way?” Her voice was clear on the footage, and the green glow of wind element enfolded her, hem of her dress fluttering prettily, leaves and debris spun into a vortex around her. She then named herself, and the reporters started talking about her, and her display.

“That’s it. A lot of people in town will know.” Mom sighed. “Nobody forgets a cutie like Shaeula. So, Aki’s there too, I guess? I thought his trip was over…”

“Where there’s a girl in trouble, bro will be there.” I joked, and auntie frowned, still not entirely pleased at the way bro was expanding his harem. I couldn’t say I blamed her, I did feel a little bad for Eri, but the girl herself had resigned herself to it, so who were we to complain?

“I’m not fully clued-in on everything, but this whole Six Paths Princess thing is a big deal. If Princess Eleanor is in danger, he'll have to go save her.” I can't wait to see all bro's girlfriends again. They're all so beautiful, especially Shiro. Damn, he's such a lucky dog. All those years of my jokes about him being a loser virgin have built up his karma, I bet!

Now nobody was telling me to go to bed, we stayed up, watching the footage. My phone rang, and I ignored it, but the instant messenger app on my phone was on fire. Sighing, I looked to see it was messages from girls in the volleyball and Kyūdō clubs, as well as other friends I had.

“Yeah, no surprise, those who were asleep or busy have been called by everyone else, and now the whole town is watching and has seen Shaeula.” I typed back a message to the groups.

'Yes, I see that. Yes, obviously it’s Shaeula. No, I’m not going to talk about it right now. Calm down, I’m watching TV just like you all are.'

One girl, Tomoko-chan, from my volleyball team, pointed out that if Shaeula was there, and clearly using magic, my bro must be too. I had no answer to that. Rika-chan and Yae-chan were messaging me too, panicked, so I told them to calm down, that I’d handle everything. At least they are in it together with me, since they had the Chirurgery. Sucks to be them now!

The reporter had dug up information on Shaeula’s false family registry, seeming surprised she had a Japanese identity. As they speculated, and footage surfaced of Shaeula also leaping a wall twice her height and running faster than a car, talk did indeed turn to Kyoto, and there was also footage of large rallies forming, protesting outside the Diet building in Tokyo. Information on Kyoto was being replayed, and in light of this a lot of discrepancies were being re-examined.

As the hour grew late, there was more breaking news, that the Princess was safe, and there was footage of her, looking rather battered and bloody, along with Shaeula, her own white dress filthy and soiled. She won’t like that. It’s why I change out of my uniform when I enter the Boundary. At least I’m strong enough to do it safely from my own bed when I want now…

“It seems the Queen has more to say, and…” There was footage of a hospital, where the Prince was being kept alive, and… I froze. No way. That’s my bro. On TV. Being broadcast to the nation. Wait, what the… bro, you total moron! As my bro got out of the police van, reporters captured him perfectly, but not all of him!

“Wait… Aki… why does he only have one arm?” Mom asked, blue eyes wide. “I’m… not imagining things?”

“The angle of filming is quite clear.” Dad declared ominously. “There can be no mistake. My foolish son…” He clenched his fists, and I could see he was worried.

“My boy, maimed. Oh Aki, what did you do? How will you…” mom was shaking and began to cry, but that was nothing compared to auntie, who was beginning to tremble fiercely, white as a sheet. She doubled over and heaved, splattering vomit over the floor.

“It’s just like little Eri… no, I don’t want to see that again!” she wept, tears on her face, more vomit trickling from her lips, and I cursed myself for a fool.

“Dad, uncle. Auntie needs help. She’s traumatised.” I warned, rapidly putting an arm around her, while looking at mom.

“Get it together! Bro’s alive, you can clearly see that. Auntie needs you now!”

Mom froze, blinking back tears, her shuddering stopping. “Yes. Yes, you’re right, Ai dear.” She swallowed, steeling herself. “Hana, it’s fine, it’ll be fine. It’s… only an arm.” Her face fell at those words.

“Yes, Hana, it will be well. Your daughter is still safe in Japan, I have no doubt.” Dad consoled her, and uncle joined in. Eventually, they got auntie and mom calmed down and in bed. Dad and uncle were drinking whiskey, not little sips, but big swigs. I held out a hand cheekily, more from force of habit when out with bro and his fiancées, and was surprised when he handed me a glass. My eyes widened in shock, and as he poured me some, he sighed.

“I do not approve of underage drinking. I have no wish for my daughter to go off the rails. It is more dangerous for women as well. Bad men will take advantage of drunk girls. I do not want your brother to become a murderer. He would, if you got assaulted.”

I nodded at that, imagining it. Yeah, bro hates those that hurt women more than anything. If some guy did… that… to me, he’d make him see hell before he died. I don’t like thinking about it, but it does make me happy bro cares.

“But, you have a hearty constitution, and you are here at home. Besides, it is a night for it. I need a stiff drink, just to process this all. Agreed, Junpei?”

“Yes, I can hardly believe it. I should though. After Kyoto, when son-in-law was involved with such important people.” Uncle sighed. “You’re taking this rather calmly, young Ai.”

“Calm? Me?” No way. I took a sip of the strong alcohol, feeling a warming glow. “I’m super-pissed, trust me. Bro losing an arm like that, what is he thinking? But… I know more about things than you all do. He’s a genius at Ether Healing. Apparently Shiro was in a state where her arm was ruined and now she’s all healed. If bro can’t regrow an arm now, he’ll learn how in the future.” I had absolute faith in that. “Not that I care about that. When I see him, I’m going to give him a lecture he won’t soon forget! He promised me he’d be careful. And when he gets hurt, it’s not him who suffers, it’s the others!”

“You believe in him very much, don’t you, my daughter?” dad asked, and I nodded.

“Nobody knows bro better than me. Except maybe Eri. We both know he’ll get through this. And… I hate to say it, but if he lost an arm, he lost it protecting somebody in need. I know it. A girl probably.” I snorted, bitterly amused. “I wonder if there’s a woman alive who isn’t moved by that? Another one for the Rugby team probably…” I took another swig. “He’s still going to get that lecture though!”

“I see. I will forego my own chastisement and leave it to you then.” dad offered, and I was shocked.

“Seriously?” I asked, and he nodded.

“Who better? You understand far more than we do, you said it yourself, daughter. So, feel free to lecture your brother to your heart’s content. I will support you.”

I finished off my glass and several others as we talked, watching the news, until the light of dawn crept over the horizon. The Queen had released a statement, thanking the heroes from Japan who had come to their aid in a time of dire need. There were no names given, but the Japanese press were digging. It would only be a matter of time before my bro was well and truly famous… Wow, I’ve just thought, bro got all those women when he wasn’t known, if he’s a world-famous celebrity as well… Eri, I’ll support you! We’ll keep the gold-diggers away!

“Settle down! Oh, come on…” our homeroom teacher was saying, before giving up with a bitter sigh. I had a little bit of a headache, and was tired, as I hadn’t slept all night. Luckily, mom had recovered by the morning, and though auntie was still traumatised, she seemed a little better.

Looks like it wasn’t just me who was awake all night… I could see excitement and fatigue on many faces, and the atmosphere in the classroom was like a festival. I’m sure glad I timed my arrival just as the teacher did, or I’d have been swarmed over like locusts on crops. I glanced around, and saw Rika-chan and Yae-chan, both looking worn down, probably by endless questions from our classmates.

“Look, I saw the news, just like you all did. It seems unbelievable, but apparently it isn’t. Wait for the government to clarify though, until then…” the teacher continued.

“I have a question!” Tomoko-chan stuck up her hand, grinning. “That was totally Shaeula, who visited along with your brother, right Aiko-chan?” she asked, and I resisted the urge to shout in annoyance. I said I’d talk about this later… “Your brother was on the news as well. Uh… what about his arm though?” She actually sounded a little contrite, before excitement overwhelmed her again. “Is your brother one of the ones the Queen was praising? I knew there was no way your brother could have got so cool suddenly. Kenji-kun from the other class has been whining all morning, calling your brother a cheat and a bully!”

“Kenji-kun is an idiot.” Yae-san sniffed, defending my bro. The homeroom teacher gave in with a sigh, slamming her hand on the desk.

“All right. I expected we’d get nothing done today. So, homeroom will be extended and it’ll be self-study all day. I won’t expect you not to be excited, but… no engaging in speculation, and do respect people’s privacy.” The teacher looked at me sympathetically, and I nodded, a little grateful.

“Yae-chan, thanks. But even my bro admitted he felt a little bad over bullying a dumb kid. But don’t think I feel sorry for Kenji-kun, he’s a jerk and I didn’t like him. My bro… yeah, it’s true.” I admitted.

“What’s true? I saw Shaeula surrounded by a green glow, and it was like she was moving things with her mind, everything blowing and flapping about!” one boy spoke rapidly. “It’s a shame she was wearing a long dress, or we might have seen her…”

I raised a hand, and a ball of fire formed on my palm, shimmering and blazing hot and yellow, drawing all attention. “You want to say that about my sister-in-law in front of me?” I growled, furious. “I can always burn your eyeballs so you can’t see.”

Some people staggered away, chairs falling, but most people were shocked and excited, crowding around. One idiot even reached for the fires, only to jerk his hand back, fingers burned. With a sigh, I dismissed the fireball, sparks of energy scattering. “Now I have your attention… I guess it’s time to speak.”

I explained a little, nothing that bro wouldn’t want others to know, but about how certain rare people were chosen by the Gods. I glossed over my own Favour, only saying that my bro was able to train others. At that point, Rika-chan and Yae-chan were dragged in, our homeroom teacher, who had been watching the chaos with a twinkle in her eye, asking a pertinent question.

“So, Oshiro-chan, are your recent improvements in your studies down to this training?”

Before I could answer, I realised something was wrong. With a sigh, I gestured, and Yae-chan pulled open our classroom door, only to see almost all the school waiting in the corridor, listening.

“Wow, so annoying.” I sighed, but seeing familiar faces, such as Masaki-kun (Kenji-kun wisely had stayed away), my junior from Kyūdō Akari-chan, and the rest of the volleyball team, curious boys and more, I realised there was no choice. Damn bro, this is something else you owe me! There were even teachers here, and the principal, so looking at my homeroom teacher, I asked if we should take this to the main hall.

After that, the whole school assembled, and I found myself giving a speech, going over what I had talked about before, in as little detail as I could. When I mentioned that my bro was benefiting from the new laws people had laughed about, and that he’d be marrying Eri, Shaeula and more, the hall was in uproar. I demonstrated a ball of fire, actually setting light to a desk with a fireball after the principal allowed it, and when I was done, he spoke.

“I can understand the situation is stimulating and confusing. You are young, you’ve not lived through changing times before… but rest assured, leave the adults to handle matters. Your education is still important. And nothing will change that. Also…” He glanced at me sympathetically. “I appreciate Oshiro-san being candid with us. It seems her family situation is complicated, so please don’t be selfish, and give her space. As for the rest of the day…” He admitted defeat. “All classes are cancelled. But stay in school, remember your discipline!” He continued to lecture us, explaining that the government would be releasing a statement as soon as the facts were clear.

When he was done, I was mobbed by people again, despite his words. “Aiko-chan…” someone called. “Do that fireball again!”

“No, what am I, a freakshow?” I protested. “I only did it so that you’d believe me. It’s not a game. This is serious…”

“That’s right.” Yae-chan backed me up. “Little Ri-Ri got hurt, and… you saw the footage, right?”

“That Prince looked really bad.” one girl agreed softly, and another boy piped up.

“Yes, and your brother, it looked like he’d lost an arm?”

There was more chaos at that, and I nodded. “It seems so. I haven’t spoken to him yet…”

“But he’s dead when you do.” Rika-chan tried to lighten the mood. “We all know Ai-chan here is a serious brocon. Though… can you blame her? Looks like Akio-kun turned out to be someone special after all. Maybe Ai-chan was just ahead of the curve?”

“Yes, Akio is cool.” Yae-chan agreed, and I held in a sigh. You should get over him, girl. Not sure you’d be able to squeeze yourself into the tangled harem he’s cultivating.

“So, your brother, he’s a hero, Britain was saying, right? Shaeula too.” Tomoko-chan giggled. “But…” She looked at Rika-chan and Yae-chan, a jealous smirk on her face. “Looks like two people here got unfair treatment. How come you two got earrings, and then Akio-kun trained you on top of that? That’s so unfair! We’re Aiko-chan’s friends too!” There was agreement from all around them.

“Wow, rude.” I snapped, tired of this. “None of you know my bro, and you think you’re worthy of something so special? Don’t be selfish…”

“Yeah.” Yae-chan smiled. “Besides…” She twirled a finger in her bleached blonde hair, cheeks flushed. “I was Akio’s first ever date. I dated a hero!”

“Yeah, but you’re not one of the women he’s dating now, are you?” Tomoko-chan laughed. “Guess you got dumped by said hero!”

“That’s mean! It’s just… he’s a gentleman, right Ai-chan? He’s… well, I see it now. He doesn’t want those who can’t handle it involved. Even Ri-Ri got hurt, and he lost an arm. From London, from Kyoto… it sounds like this is really dangerous stuff. I feel… less bad about it, now. I’m not as brave as you, Ai-chan. And Ri-Ri has the crazy about her ever since she finally got Akio to date her.”

“It is dangerous.” I nodded, everyone hanging on my every word. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m just one that my bro has trained a bit…” I looked at the two flashy gals, and they kept their silence. Yeah, they know what they can and can’t say. “So bro trained me and Eri. Eri’s strong now, when she’s back on her feet, if you give her any harassment…” I glowered at the guys, remembering how many had tried hitting on her in the past, or had said perverted things about her. “…she’ll snap you in half.”

“I get that.” one of the hentai kings agreed, waving what he was holding, a manga. Ugh, that’s some sort of lewd shit. What a lame guy. I have to admit though, some of their advice on light element was helpful… so in return…

He staggered, as a bolt of light pierced the porn and it flared to ashes. He stared at it, stunned, while around me people laughed and cheered as the ash drifted to the floor like grey snow.

“Don’t bring porn to school, and definitely don’t show it to us girls, not if you ever want to be popular!” I sighed. “Anyway, you were saying?”

He looked at me, expression tense, face pale, before managing to squeak out his words. “…I was just saying, it’s how it always works. You get some sort of system, but it’s always because something bad is going to happen, like a zombie apocalypse, or a Demon invasion.” His words spread a ripple of worry through the crowd.

“Leave it to the government and the adults. All you have to think about now is studying.” one teacher insisted, and others echoed them.

“Yeah, I don’t know anything about that.” I lied. “But my bro, Shaeula, the others, they’re prepared. After all, looks like London was handled, right?” I’m still pissed off about your arm, bro…

“I have a question…” one boy asked. He was in the first year, and I didn’t know him. He looked at me shyly, and I waited for him to speak. Is he hitting on me, or…

“You seem confident that your brother will get his arm back through magic. Can… can he heal illnesses and injuries?”

“Yes.” I nodded, remembering his goal to heal Shiro. “My bro’s really good at that.” I showed off my hand. “I had a really bad burn here, he fixed it up, good as new.”

“I see.” The boy whispered, his eyes turning hopeful. “Do you think…? My dad’s really sick. Could you ask him when he’s here next, if he could take a look?”

Ugh, my heart. At the expression on my face, the boy realised he might have been impolite, as he backed off, but instead I nodded. “No promises. My bro’s really busy, but… when he’s here next, I’ll ask.”

On hearing that, several others came forwards too, and apologising in my heart to my bro, I sighed. Well, I guess they aren’t scared of you because they know you, and our family. I wonder how the general public will react…

I could see Rika-chan and Yae-chan being mobbed by people asking them about what they’d experienced and how close they really were to my bro, Yae-chan blushing and fidgeting, while Rika-chan was rolling her eyes, exasperated. Before I could say anything else, another girl asked me excitedly what else I could do, and if I could teach her too.

“I’m not a circus exhibit…” I declared loudly, resisting the urge to summon the Golden Sister Army and drive everyone off. “…and you can’t afford my training! If you want that, apply to bro’s training school in Tokyo!”

At that a buzz went round, and the second hentai king said something stupid about becoming the true protagonist, overtaking Akio and having his own, better harem.

“Dream on, jackass!” I laughed derisorily at that. “You think you can outdo my bro, you’d piss your pants the second you ran into a tenth of what he did in Kyoto…”

There was laughter all around, and that led to more questions. My eyes strayed to the adults, who unlike my excited classmates, had grave, worried expressions, which sobered my amusement. Of course, most people our age are used to this from anime, manga, computer games. To us it seems exciting and the sort of thing dreams are made of. But… adults. They understand consequences and outcomes. And that this appearing now can’t be a good thing. Hentai king number one is right…

One thing was certain. With great power, came great danger. Every time my bro, Eri, Shaeula, Hyacinth, any of them, go into battle, I worry that this time their luck will run out. No, I have to stay positive. It’s why I took the Favour of Kannon. I want to be there, not merely sitting home, worrying. And seeing bro on the news, my resolve has only grown.

“Akio-chan, Aiko-chan!” one girl from volleyball was saying. “It all makes sense, you’ve been so good at sport recently. Now would be a great time to show off what you really can do!” The other girls on the team agreed, as did a lot of the boys on their own team, though they likely had impure motives.

With a sigh I conceded, and looking at the peaking excitement, the principal having connected up the big TV in the hall to the news, which was of course still talking about London, Kyoto and oddly enough, some incident in South Korea, I knew that the situation would only get worse, excitement building, not dying down…

“Rough day?” mom asked. She was still a little shaken, but had recovered most of her strength. Auntie was at the table, sipping on a warm drink quietly, still rattled.

“It sure was. School was chaos, lessons were cancelled and I ended up having to talk about what I could. I ended up demonstrating volleyball, Kyūdō and athletics. I set a number of world records.” I let out a bitter sigh. “Though my bro would demolish all of them easily enough. Then I had to throw fireballs and shoot targets with lasers. Nobody would stop asking about my bro.”

“Us too.” mom sighed, exhausted. “Your father and Junpei managed to persuade everyone to leave, but every old acquaintance and most of Nishimorioka were here during the day. Poor Takeyabashi-san at the shrine was harried too, some people know his granddaughter is on an exchange trip to Tokyo, and Aki was involved in that. Things will get worse before they get better. We did get a call from Suzuki-san. The government is suppressing information as best they can, but Aki’s already been named on British TV so… there’s a limit.”

I paused, worried. “Are we safe? I know bro had trouble with kidnappers before. If they come for us… I can protect us, but I can’t always be here…” If anyone does try, I’ll show no mercy! The Golden Sister Army will wade in blood if I have to. Bro trusted me to keep everyone safe!

“There’s a lot of Aki’s personal bodyguards here apparently. The government has sent some soldiers undercover too. It should be all right. But… this is crazy. I never thought my son would meet the Queen, much less save my home country…”

As we talked, I slowly relaxed, the tension of the day fading. Bro, answer your damn phone! I know you’re busy right now, but shit! I want to know everything’s all right! And to have you feel my pain! My phone was vibrating non-stop, chat groups, emails, text messages, everything being sent in a constant tide. Though I’m sure you have more annoying things to deal with than me… Feeling sympathetic despite myself, I managed a grin. “So, maybe we should go on a vacation? Get away for a while?”

“No way! You’re too close to graduation! No, you…” Listening to mom, it’s like things are normal. Let me enjoy this brief moment of peace. Because the minute I open my phone… With a wry smile, I headed to my room, mentally exhausted...

Interlude Two - The President Of The United States Of America

The still vigorous elderly man thumped his hand on the massive oaken desk in the Oval Office, as the images on the TV unfolded in front of him. He immediately regretted it, the solid oak of the Resolute Desk more resilient than his hand, but since there was one of his Presidential aides in the room, he kept his face impassive, despite the urge to wince and cry out.

“Just what is going on here?” he asked, fixated on the scenes from Britain playing out in front of him, the Queen and that damn fool of a Prime Minister with their speeches, the footage of Prince Henry, burned and maimed, the shaky, snatched filming of a small girl running faster than one of the President’s own cars. “Is this some sort of prank? Are they joking at the world’s expense?”

The aide bit down on a sigh, shaking his head. “Mr President, that seems unlikely. Would the British trash their international credibility for some cheap humour?”

“No, but this can’t be real, right?” The President pressed, running a hand through his dyed, light brown hair. “If it was, why didn’t we know it was this serious? What the hell are the NSA, Military Intelligence, the CIA, the FBI, all those useless penpushers who do nothing but give me problems, doing? Not a big deal, business as usual, they said...”

“Mr President…” his aide continued, trying to calm him down. “...the situation is unfolding rapidly, there are still many unknowns. Nobody could have expected…”

The President thumped his desk again, this time with far less force. “We are the United States of America! We don’t get to say… we never expected this…” His tone was sarcastic, annoyed. “Do we want to be the laughingstock of the world, last to know about this? Whatever this even is! This isn't what the reports said!”

This isn’t acceptable. I’m the goddamned President, how am I only finding out about this on Television? It’s a conspiracy. This isn’t the first time I’ve been kept in the dark… “Get me somebody that knows just what the hell is really going on. And get me them now!” he declared, and his aide nodded.

“I’ll make some calls. Calm down, Mr President. You aren’t as young as you used to be.”

“That’s crap.” He snorted, aggrieved. “I’m still young and virile as I ever was. No, more so! You just ask my wife! There’s nothing wrong with my brains or ticker, not like that old duffer they are propping up against me. Can you imagine it? He’s probably having a heart attack at these…” He paused, his blue eyes narrowing. No, there’s no way he knows about this when I don’t! But I will get to the bottom of this! “…just get out! I want details on what we know and why I wasn’t told about any of this, and I want them yesterday!”

As his aide left, his interest turned back to the TV, and he was finally able to massage his aching hand. There’s going to be a bruise here. “So, other powers, huh? Not just the stupid little tricks, of nothing but academic interest, that were reported to me, but full on superpowers? I’m not sure that plays in our favour. Right now, America has the biggest stick, as it should be. Of course…” He watched the replay of the fast-running girl. “A machine gun or two, and her speed would be useless. No, no magic will stand up to the good, old-fashioned American Military Complex. But…” He saw himself in the mirror and grinned. “I wonder just what magic can do? Eternal youth sure would be nice. Or even just another hundred years…” Lost in his vain thoughts, he fantasised about what it would be like to have magical powers, until the door opened, and a familiar face was there, followed by one he didn’t recognise.

“Mr President.” the lead man said with respect. “You’ve called us about current matters, I expect?”

“Damn right I have.” the President shot back. “Christopher, you can’t tell me we didn’t know about all this?” He pointed at the TV accusingly. There was new footage, of the Princess of Britain and the amber-haired girl, emerging bloody and battered, only to enter the Tower of London, and scenes of strange people, one a man with a missing arm, entering the hospital where the Prince was said to be lying comatose and dying. “Is this happening here on our soil, too? I heard this was all just a nothingburger, beneath our notice, and now this?”

“Mr President.” Christopher, the head of the FBI, spoke softly in answer, the powerful-looking man perfectly suited to being the lead for one of America’s most important organisations. “I can confirm that these matters have only come to a head recently, and we have been trying to form a complete picture before…”

“Form a complete picture? Looks like you’ve been sleeping on the job, Director.” the President scoffed. “When you say 'a few months' just what do you mean? I met the Queen in June, and I knew nothing. Was she laughing at me behind my back, thinking I was ignorant? Me, the President of the United States?” There’s no way that could be the case. That would be a shame on this great nation, and on me. Though I have been thwarted at every turn by the House, and even my own Party, I wouldn't put it past them to have deliberately downplayed things to catch me out…

“Let me handle this, Chris.” a man the President didn’t know suggested. On seeing his confused look, the man nodded politely. With his brownish-blonde hair and sharp suit, he looked very at home in the Oval Office, radiating confidence. “I’m Adam White, Director of the Paranormal Branch of the NSA.”

“Paranormal branch?” The President asked, coldly furious. “Since when did we have one of those? And what the hell have you been doing if you do exist? Minor and of little interest, my ass!”

“We have had one on-and-off for a number of years. Project Stargate. You must have seen the papers on that.” Christopher explained, and the President nodded.

“Of course I have, I’m not an idiot. But that was all bunk, a waste of money and time. Even these new so-called paranormal abilities were nothing special, just minor curiosities that might have given some scientists a headache… or I would have said that was the case. The TV tells me differently.” The President leaned forwards, hoping the Office and the majesty it held was rubbing off on him, cowing his visitors.

“Let me field this one, Chris.” Director White spoke again, and the President racked his brain to see if he remembered appointing the man. I think I remember some paperwork when I was clearing out some of the useless dead wood. I can’t believe America is so rotten, they are all corrupt timeservers, no drive, no business sense. I’ll make America stronger, better, greater, but I need the marsh to stop holding me back, sucking me down. I have to drain it…

“Supernatural powers have always existed.” Director White declared, shocking the President, whose mouth fell open, before he realised he was gaping, and adopted a more dignified expression.

“Is that a fact?” he asked mockingly, eyeing them both. “Then how come nobody knew before recently? All I got were a few worthless reports.”

“That’s because these strange powers are weak and useless. And those that have them were not idiots.” the Director continued, casting a glance at Christopher, who looked angry and uncomfortable, which the President picked up on immediately. There’s something going on here. I know it.

“Such abilities are primarily present in old countries with unbroken traditions and historical groups. Sadly, while we have studies on Native American traditions, most of their talents were wiped out by us settlers, and the first and subsequent immigrants to America were religious and frowned on such traits, likely seeing them was ungodly and witchcraft.” the Director's lips curled into a wry sneer. “Perhaps they were not wrong. In any case, we have little legacy to draw from unlike counties such as China, Japan, Britain and others who retained their talented groups, hiding and protecting them. Hence our... lacking intelligence.”

“I see. So, we’re at a disadvantage. That won’t stand.” the President mused, picking up on the main point. “But wait, if these abilities were so weak, how do you explain her?” He pointed at the woman being replayed on the screen again. “She’s so fast, and what is she doing? It’s like there’s a tornado around her.”

“They were.” Director White clarified. “The most anyone could do was conjure a small flame, worse than a lighter, or perhaps have some undue influence on the mental state of another person. A small bit of luck that defied probability, or the ability to heal from wounds a bit faster than normal. Some abilities quite ordinary, others defying the laws of reality as we knew them, no matter how feebly.”

“I’m surprised the scientists didn’t track these people down before now. Maybe their abilities were useless, but if the laws can be broken, who knows what’s possible with study?” the President observed shrewdly. “Fire out of nowhere could heat a boiler. Free power.” he waved a hand for emphasis, and Director White nodded, a little impressed, which made the President like him more. Perhaps this one isn’t part of the marsh, we can only hope…

“True. Which is precisely why most groups were self-regulating. The Chinese Cultivators are a rigorous, hide-bound traditionalist movement, where Sects keep to themselves, and anyone sharing secrets would be killed without exception. The Japanese shrines and temples likewise kept their traditions private, and the nobility and Imperial Family would silence leaks, sometimes rather brutally. Think about it. Yes, a scientist would be very interested in an ability to create flame out of nothing, breaking the First Law of Thermodynamics. Though our research shows that isn’t exactly the case.”

For a moment, the President was curious, before he became alarmed. “Wait, the damn Chinese? You’re telling me they have the upper hand on us? There’s no way we can let that happen…” Those damn Reds are a constant thorn in my side. They’re a threat to us politically and economically. I try to tell everyone, but I get blocked at every turn. Weak-willed fools in my Party, and those in their pockets in my Opposition. That sleepy old fool too, I bet…

“I merely spoke of the past. However…” Director White was completely controlling the conversation now. “…Mr President, the situation boils down to this. Some time in July, the exact date varies, though they are all clustered around a period of a few days…” Adam went on to describe a fantastic scenario, of beings calling themselves Gods giving powers to a small number of people, such powers defying all the rules of the world they knew. As he listened, the President went from excited to worried to downright terrified at the implications.

“So, countries with larger populations have many more of these?” he asked. “That means… China, India, they’ll have more than four times our number?”

“Worse. The ratio seems higher, from our research, and bear in mind this is all… covert.” Director White explained, and Christopher seemed to look ashamed. I see. Well, it is an NSA branch, we have to expect some… shenanigans. “Our analysis says there is some variance, groups with the older traditions and abilities have a statistically higher proportion of these people. So…”

“China will be even stronger. Wait… that incident in Japan recently.” I had thought it strange at the time. Yes, I roundly condemned the Chinese, and I used it to challenge the views of my doddering opponent. It was laughable him trying to debate me on foreign policy. America first! Always America first. But… there’s no way it can be unrelated.

“Yes, it was clearly an attack motivated by this new paradigm.” Director White agreed, confirming the President’s guess. “The Japanese were on the back foot, yet from information we have gathered…” He trailed off, looking annoyed, before shaking his head as the President raised an eyebrow quizzically. “No matter, Mr President. It’s nothing, just… information is harder to come by now. But what we know is that the invading Chinese were soundly defeated. Japan and China’s relations are at an all-time low, but…”

“Yes, that man going to Henry’s hospital looked Asian to me. Chinese? I hope not…” Britain is our best ally against the East, having them in bed with our enemies…

“Japanese, actually.” Director White clarified. “One of the more high-profile of those the British are calling Gods’ Chosen, though I disapprove of the name. It seems he does get about.”

“He bloodied your nose.” Christopher spoke up. “And it seems like the Japanese are making alliances. It’s no surprise…”

“Chris, your son and daughter…” Director White said slowly, and Christopher lowered his gaze, cowed. Interesting. A big man like Christopher, the Director of the FBI, seems to back down when pressed. This Adam White is a bigger man than I expected.

“What’s that about your kids, Christopher?” The President asked, and he smiled, a touch warily, he thought.

“Just… no, back on topic.” Christopher changed the subject. “What Adam here meant was that the Japanese and the British are clearly making an alliance. That girl with Princess Eleanor is known to us as well.”

“Really? She’s Japanese? Doesn’t look it.” The President was surprised. “I’m sure she said her name was Shaeula something… something… Dannan? It doesn’t sound very Japanese.”

“That’s a long story too.” Director White took over smoothly. “Needless to say, we do know they are Japanese, and part of their governmental response to this new situation.”

You must all think I’m an idiot. Well, you’ll see I’m far from a fool. You think I succeeded in business, defeated political enemies, overturned convention, just to be treated like this? “So, gentlemen…” he began coldly. “Why is it that we, the nation with the best spies, intelligence gathering, surveillance capabilities and technology in the world is lagging far behind other nations? And why is the most powerful man in the free world, yours truly, the POTUS, fumbling about, learning about the biggest changes to the world in... well, in ever, from a foreign news report? Everything I've been briefed on seems so woefully different to the reality I see on the TV.”

“That’s a fair point.” Christopher began, and Director White shrugged.

“We wanted to make sure we had all the facts and details before we brought it to you.” he offered, and the President thought he was lying. “But the situation has changed. You need to be fully briefed.”

“Damn right I do.” the President agreed. I’ll not forget this. If I don’t get the respect I deserve, I’ll replace you all with people who will give it. “Hmm… we’ve always had good relations with Britain and since the War, with Japan too. If these people are so knowledgeable, why don’t we invite them to the USA? After all, we can surely offer them better conditions than Japan or Britain can. Money talks, and if they are patriots, well, we can offer a little help to our allies. Business, everything in life comes down to doing good business. Besides, I like the Japanese. They enjoy good golf and better whiskey. Men after my own heart.”

Director White looked down, and Christopher seemed depressed. What’s going on? Before the President could speak, Director White sighed. “We have… already tried to invite them to America. It went rather… poorly. In fact, we’ve already been rendering aid to Japan as a result of this. A few billion here, military concessions there. Nothing too major, the black ops slush-funds cover it. But… making a further move will only cause trouble.”

“We should leave well enough alone.” Christopher agreed.

I’m getting a headache. What aren’t they telling me? This disrespect is terrible. “Why would an invite cause us to have to pander to a foreign government?”

“I think it’s too late to keep things hidden.” Christopher suggested, and Director White agreed.

“Mr President. We acted for your benefit, for the benefit of America, and humanity. My conscience is clear. But…” He pulled out a laptop. “…this changes everything. Now the silence is broken, it will unravel. Our detractors will try and accuse us. Fortunately… we have negotiated with the Japanese and British, and our slate is clean with them. In fact… we managed to get a little benefit.”

As the laptop was switched on, revealing a series of files grandly called the Vermillion List, the President listened to the explanation, his jaw dropping. This… how is this even possible? But… On hearing the mess his Agencies had made of things, the President knew one thing. I’m going to have to take charge, no question about that. These fools can’t be trusted to do anything right. Only I can make sure America can be strong, unassailable on the world stage, the leader of the entire world, again…

“So, let me get this straight? We’ve been kidnapping citizens of other countries, even our allies, and running experiments on them, as well as our own undesirables?” the President asked after Director White was done. “A bold move, Adam.” He whistled, impressed. “But you got caught! That puts us in the shit! You’ve even agreed to send them back. This isn’t a few Afghans in Guantanamo, or imprisoning some Mexicans who cross the border illegally! These were our allies. Our influence is going to take a hit. Thanks to your incompetence! We even lost deep-cover agents. Some of those cells have been undercover for decades!”

“Yes. But it was impossible to expect that Akio Moonstone Oshiro was so skilled. The Japanese we have are rather broken. I admit that. But that does us a service. They can hardly talk about what they don’t wish to remember. And there’s more to this. It seems that ordinary people can have a fraction of this power.”

He pulled up another profile. “Christina Bakker. Double Black. She’s no threat and not a priority. But...”

The President read the file, seeing the photograph of the very pretty but dishevelled woman, holding up her fingers in a pose of victory, dirty white lab coat over denim jeans and a t-shirt. “She works for your department, Adam?”

“She’s our best researcher. We sent her to do our diplomacy, despite her being a total loose cannon. If she offended anyone and they took issue with it and injured her or worse, well… we have other researchers, and we could have used that as leverage to demand the matter be classed as a breach on both sides. Turns out she’s luckier than I thought. She persuaded Akio to enhance her somehow.”

He pointed to the next set of files, test scores before and after. “Fortunately, we have her results from the yearly physical in the NSA. Look how much she’s exceeded them. It’s a gain of around five to ten percent across the board, in fact, considering her physical abilities, by means such as bleep test, weights and more, she’s up nearly thirty percent there. But that’s not all… she can now enter the other world.”

“Other world?” The President was confused again, but after the explanation he was floored. Before he could speak, Adam continued.

“She’s not bad looking, and the Japanese law changes seem suspiciously timed to me. I wouldn’t be surprised if this Akio is a lusty man. Perhaps she slept with him in exchange. I wouldn’t put it past her, she’s the sort that would sacrifice anything for her research, and doesn’t seem to value herself.”

“Who cares who or how!” The President dismissed that as irrelevant, though he had to admit that the scientist was certainly to his taste. That rack, those long legs… damn, why do none of my secretaries look like that? “What else can be done? I’ve heard rumours in the business circles…” He saw the two men frown, and dismissed their worries.

I know the President is supposed to stay out of their private interests when in Office, but I’m a born businessman, it’s only natural I keep my ears to the ground for opportunities. After I win my next term, I can’t run a third time… “…about miraculous healing. That was said to be Japanese too, right? That mining mogul’s daughter suddenly recovered from cancer, my wife attended the celebratory party, it was a huge thing in Africa. I hear they're planning an even bigger event in the future too. And now you say this Akio is going to the hospital where Prince Henry is? That’s not a coincidence.” No, I can smell the connection. Unlike my rival, I’m not losing my marbles, my cognition is as sharp as ever. But… I wonder what it’d be like to get the boosts that scientist enjoyed. Being so much healthier, surely that would add years to one’s life?

“I agree.” Adam nodded firmly. “More importantly, though we are struggling to use a lot of our data intercepts and taps, we still have a few people who support us in Japan. We have narrowed it down. And if he is able to consistently strengthen others, well, you can see the advantages will only spike over time.”

“I see it better than you. A whole new parallel world. Endless opportunities. Remember the space race? Well, that was for something useless like the moon. But… if this world can be seen and touched… we have to act fast, or the Chinese, the Indians, Russians, British, Japanese… no, America must claim it first! Do we have any of our own like him?”

“Not exactly, but we do have the identity of every American who has carelessly talked about it on their mobile phones, the internet or even in some cases in range of our listening stations.”

“I see. Good work.” Yes, he’s blundered, but maybe he’s not so useless after all. “Before we return those Japanese citizens…”

“That’s an agreement we’ve made. If we go back on that, our standing with Japan and Britain will sink to nothing!” Christopher argued.

I know that, I’m the President! “Of course. We will return them as promised. But… invite Akio Moonstone Oshiro to America. I’d like to meet him myself and apologise. Informally of course, you know how it is, we can’t lose face or admit to this, but… a gesture of goodwill…” And perhaps I can succeed where these idiots have failed. And more importantly… he glanced at the screen again. I’m the President of the USA, and the greatest businessman alive. If anyone gets the benefits of this, it should be me…

Interlude Three - Izumi Kana

“You don’t have to push me, Kana-san. The Wheelchair has a decent battery, and I’ve got used to it now.” Eri-chan was saying, but Kana paid it little mind. I might not have spent long with Eri-chan, but I’ve worked her out. She’s secretly pleased, I know.

“I know I don’t have to, but I want to. Haven’t we grown closer over the weekend?” Kana asked, and it was amusing seeing Eri-chan’s eyes narrowing, lips pursing as she was unable to deny it.

“I suppose so.” Eri-chan nodded, a little defeated. “So, why are we out here? Shouldn’t we be back at the training school?” She changed the subject, and Kana held in a smirk, knowing it would just annoy Eri-chan. So transparent. I can see why Akio likes her though. She’s very amusing.

“It’s fine. We’ll only be away for an hour or two. Everyone knows what they’re doing.” Kana replied cheekily. “And before you say something like ‘but Akio left you in charge’, I know. But he also asked me to look after you, Eri-chan, and I think that’s more important, right? You are important to him, after all.”

“I know.” Eri-chan agreed. “I suppose you’ve looked out for me. But what about your friends? They could have come too.”

“You’re my friend as well, Eri-chan.” Kana insisted as she pushed the wheelchair into the café. It was no burden, even without relying on the motors, as her strength was more than up to the task nowadays. “And after what we saw yesterday… well, everyone has their own issues, right?”

As they took their seats, a waitress coming over, Kana continued. “Mio-chan and Asami-chan have been having difficult conversations with their parents. And school was a nightmare. Sure, not a lot of girls have met Akio and Shaeula, but enough have that rumours spread around the school in an instant. Being popular is hard…” Kana finished wryly.

“What can I get you both?” the waitress asked, giving Eri-chan a sympathetic look. “Are you out with your sister? That’s sweet.”

Before Eri-chan could speak, Kana nodded. “Yes, and it’s my treat today.” At Eri-chan’s confusion, Kana laughed. “Well, we’re sisters-in-law, aren’t we?”

Eri-chan had no response to that, and the waitress chuckled. “Hey, you make a beautiful family. So, what’ll you be having?”

“The best thing is the seasonal jumbo parfait. So we’ll have two of those. All the side treats and toppings too. And for drinks… the mixed fruit juices please.”

“Good choice. Sometimes you just have to treat yourself.” the waitress agreed. “I’ll be right back with those.” She bustled off, and Kana smiled softly.

“This brings back memories. I came to this café all the time with Mio-chan and Asami-chan, though I’d only have a small parfait.”

“Watching your figure?” Eri-chan asked, and Kana shook her head with a dry giggle.

“No, my wallet. Despite owning so much land, my family was poor as dirt. I always used to hate that.”

“Mine too. Akio’s as well.” Eri-chan admitted. Soon drinks and two massive glasses full of ice cream, fruit and treats were placed on the table, and the waitress told them to enjoy it. “Not any more though.” Eri-chan stretched out her working arm, and carefully took a bite, her face lighting up. Yes, you’re not very expressive, Eri-chan, but sometimes you do look like an ordinary girl. Cute.

Even so, Kana’s heart ached a bit seeing Eri-chan still so immobile. “Is… is there much progress? Sorry I’ve not asked much.”

Eri-chan blinked at the sudden subject change, going from their poverty to this. “A little.” She paused, eyeing Kana. “Don’t look like that, Kana-san. It makes me feel bad. It is getting better. I can feel my Chakra network settling down a little. And Shaeula said I might even be stronger when all this is fixed. It’s definitely strengthening my concentration.”

“Looking on the bright side, huh? Yeah, this is as good as ever…” Kana gushed, taking a bite. “You know, the first time I saw Akio and Shaeula, I took them to this café. Shaeula told him to treat me, so I asked for this. Two thousand yen. I thought I’d hit the jackpot. How shallow I was. I never thought we’d end up like this. I thought he was a pervert, with such a young girl.”

“Shaeula’s older than both of us put together. A lot older.” Eri-chan snorted. “Besides… we are both younger than Akio. And he’s certainly perverted enough in bed.” Eri-chan blushed, and Kana felt her own face getting hot. I can’t say I’m not interested. But I’m taking it slow. Dates first, some kissing, then… in time…

“I hear you are quite the animal yourself.” Kana retorted, and Eri-chan sighed.

“I bet Shaeula has been talking. I’ll be sure to complain when she returns. When she returns.”

“Actually it was Hyacinth.” Kana snickered, enjoying Eri-chan’s reaction. “They will come back safely. It was quite a shock though. Seeing them on TV like that.” As Kana sipped her drink, she looked at Eri-chan reassuringly. “We’ve spoken to them, right? They’re all right.”

“I know.” Eri-chan shot back, bristling, which Kana found rather cute again. “You were more worried than me when you saw Akio without his arm. I’ve seen how good at Ether Healing he is. He fixed Shiro.”

“Yeah, but her arm still existed, even if it was like grilled meat.” Kana swallowed, thinking about the scars the poor woman had endured. “So…”

“Ether Healing can do it. And if not, Shiro’s buffs on top, there’s no problem. I don’t like seeing him get hurt. Of course I don’t. But Akio was always willing to get hurt if it meant helping those in need. Now at least he can fix his own hurts.”

“Helping girls in need.” Kana raised an eyebrow, amused.

“Not so! He’ll be Healing the Prince!” Eri-chan shot back, and for a while they bantered, giggling. I am relieved though. The battles in London are over, and the Princess is saved. So that’s four, right? Shaeula, Shiro, Princess Eleanor, and Princess Mikasa. I can’t believe that I’ll have to share with a pair of actual Princesses. No, Shaeula’s one too. So that’s three.

“You’re thinking something stupid now, right?” Eri-chan observed, and Kana’s giggles intensified.

“Nope. You just wish it was stupid, but I’m a streetwise, popular girl, unlike you, Eri-chan. I know how these things go. After all, haven’t we both been snared in Akio’s web of lust?” As Eri-chan opened her mouth, Kana pressed on. “You can’t tell me it won’t happen. A Princess, all hope lost, saved by a dashing hero, at the cost of his arm, no matter how temporarily. A beloved dying older brother, saved from death. The country saved too, perhaps. If her heart doesn’t crack from that she’s not a woman. It helps Akio is handsome and nice.”

Eri-chan grunted in answer to that, so Kana continued. “So that makes three of these so-called Six Paths Princesses. What happens three times will happen a fourth, you know? Princess Mikasa seemed to get on pretty well with him in Kyoto, right? Doesn’t he call her Yukiko-san?”

Eri-chan sighed. “You’re right, Kana-san. Shaeula has said the same. She knows the taste of destiny. Worse… there’s two we just don’t know. What if they’re bad people, or they want to push us out?”

“We won’t let that happen. If she’s a bad girl, well, us older sisters will fix her. You’re first wife, right? Put her in her place.” At Eri-chan’s worried look, Kana smiled reassuringly. “Of course I’ll help you. The others too. Hyacinth won’t put up with any disrespect, I’m sure. But on that subject… Eri-chan, you’re still very formal with me. Can’t you be a bit less distant?”

Eri-chan sighed. “I’m… not good with people. Especially outgoing people like you.”

“Nonsense. Aiko-chan is bright and friendly. Just say what you mean. You didn’t like me, so now it’s awkward.”

“I guess.” Eri-chan sighed. “No, I’m used to Aiko, we’ve been together forever. But I’m not like her.”

“I disagree.” Kana idly spooned in more of her delicious parfait. I think one of the reasons Akio left Eri-chan in my care was to talk about this. She’s distant with Hinata-chan as well. She gets on a bit better with the more reserved Motoko-chan, and by extension Natsumi-chan, but… “You’ve changed. I can see it. Your spikiness is more instinctive than genuine. And you looked out for Hyacinth when she first joined us. You couldn’t have done that before, from what you’ve said, right?”

“True. But Hyacinth… Shiro, Daiyu… they’ve all had it so hard. I don’t have the heart to resent them.”

“That’s crap.” Kana swore. “You think you don’t care about others, than you’re a bad person, but you even tried to give me my chance when my pride was getting in the way, despite the fact you hated me. I haven’t forgotten that. Love changes a person, I think.” Kana smiled. “I certainly changed. Before, I would have found this such a hassle, though I’d have done it to appear the perfect, kind, attractive girl. Now… I enjoy spending time with you, Eri-chan. No, Eri.” It’s time. We’re going to be together for a long, long time. Might as well bring down the walls one by one. Akio wants this too. “No honorifics. We’re sisters. We’ll fight for each other, right? So why keep distance?”

“It’s hard for me.” Eri admitted. “I only started calling Aiko without a -chan recently, and I’ve known her forever. I’m a distant girl.”

“No. Not really. You just only care about who you care about. I’m the same. I love my friends, but that’s it. Everything else was appearances. But things have changed. I think… we’re the two most normal girls Akio has. Though you’re not exactly normal, you’re textbook yandere.” Kana laughed, and Eri didn’t protest, merely thinking, spoon in her hand, parfait slowly melting.

“More than ever, we have to be his grounding. The world’s changed, right?” Kana nodded towards some girls sitting at another table. They went to a local school different to her own, and were in their own uniforms, blue sailor suits.

“…wish I could do magic!” one was saying.

“…totally crazy. Did you see that girl though? You would bar-bar my way? So cute! I’d let her be my little sister and hug her and dress her up!”

Kana barely kept in laughter at that, and she could see Eri was red-faced, thinking something similar. Continuing to listen, their excellent hearing easily eavesdropping, Eri’s face twisted into an expression of worry.

“…see the news? They say that Japanese guy was the hero who saved the Princess! They’re not naming him yet, but wasn’t he super-hot?”

“He’s crippled though. Lost an arm. Such a shame.” another said, and a third piped up.

“You’re dumb, Mai-chan! There’s magic now! The Prince is supposedly going to make a full recovery, so can’t he get his arm back as well? I wish I was chosen, being a magical girl would be awesome!”

As their meaningless conversation continued, Kana and Eri exchanged wry looks. “See?” Kana pointed out. “We knew this would happen eventually, but it’s here now. Akio is going to get so much attention. Some good, most of it bad. And do you think Shaeula, Hinata-chan, Motoko-chan, Daiyu or Hyacinth can handle it properly? Shiro might be able to. Though despite being older than us, she’s got no real experience of dealing with people outside her friend group. No, it falls to us.”

“I see.” Eri looked down to see her melting parfait and rapidly spooned some into her mouth, thinking. “They seem… to be taking this shock well.” She nodded at the group of chattering girls.

“Well, they’re young and stupid. This isn’t a game. I was lucky.” That day, if I hadn’t been loitering with my friends, I’d have missed out. “I’d have been caught up in this mess anyway, being from a shrine family, but I wouldn’t have the connections, or the gifts.” Shaking her head, Kana shuddered. “To the young, brought up on anime, games, manga… it all seems so exciting, like stories come to life. But not everyone can be the protagonist. That’s Akio and others powerful like him. I guess we should be happy to be love interests.”

“You could be a protagonist, Kana-sa… Kana.”

That’s so adorable, the way her face screwed up as she omitted the honorific. Makes me want to tease her… “Well, with Ksitigarbha’s Earthen Womb, I’m certainly important. But a protagonist…? I wouldn’t last ten minutes doing what Akio or Shaeula has. No, I’m happy being a useful, supporting, loved romantic interest. As for the dangers the young and stupid don’t see… who knows better than us?” Kana glanced at Eri in her wheelchair meaningfully.

“Yes, it’s not a game. I really thought I was going to die.” Eri admitted.

“And people I knew from the training school. Dead. No, this is no game. But we can’t back down either.” Kana agreed. “As for them…” She jerked her head at the chattering girls. “…in time, they’ll work it out. Kyoto seems so far away, just numbers on the news. All they see is magic, hot guys fighting, Princesses…” she snorted. “I hate myself that I was that stupid before. All I wanted was a rich, handsome man to take care of me, treat me like a princess. But all I was doing was dreaming of being a caged bird. Beautiful, pampered, but… ultimately meaningless.”

“I was the same.” Eri sighed, angry at herself. “I wanted to be with Akio, but to me, all that meant was being with him. I didn’t have any hopes or aspirations for myself other than that. I’m so shallow. But now… I have goals. I’ll get back on my feet, train hard, and reach heights that prove you don’t need to be Chosen to be strong. I’ll be a role model for his allies, and… I’ll still be there for him, be with him.” Her dark eyes shone resolutely.

“Well said. Even if Akio gets more Favours, there’s no guarantee that you’ll be compatible, nor Hinata-chan and the others. But… you’re still quite strong yourself, right? In a one-on-one, I might even lose. Well, not if I use the Earthen Womb, but in a straight fight, for sure…”

“When I’m back on my feet I won’t lose.” Eri promised. “But, that aside…” She eyed the girls sadly. “…the young may be stupid, but adults… there have been protests and even some localised rioting. Haru-san is stressed out.”

“Yeah, the new Ministry is having a harsh beginning.” Kana agreed. “I spoke to my dad, and he said that it’s only natural. Adults like the status quo, change is inherently scary. Especially change like this. Will people lose their jobs, or even their lives? That’s what matters to them.”

As they discussed that, the bell on the door rang, and a couple of older men, university age, most likely, walked in. Kana groaned, and Eri looked at her quizzically. “Kana-san… Kana, what’s wrong?”

“I forgot this café is a hotspot for pickup artists. It always used to annoy me, but I was secretly flattered too. I mean, I know I’m hot, denying it would be false modesty. But since this café is local to a lot of high schools with cute girls, it’s popular.”

“So, you like older guys then?” Eri teased her, and Kana shrugged.

“I like an older guy sure. You too, so no teasing.” Maybe they won’t come over. Though… The guys surveyed the tables, lingering on the group laughing about Akio and magic, before their eyes lit up, seeing Kana and Eri. Of course, no such luck. After all, I’m gorgeous, and even in a wheelchair, Eri stands out.

“Hi there, girls!” the lead man greeted them cheerfully, and Kana had to admit he had a certain amount of roguish good looks, the sort younger girls often liked. His partner was the tall, scholarly type, wearing neat little glasses, though his eyes betrayed that he was just projecting an image. Yeah, guys on the prowl. Pathetic.

“Sorry, do you need something?” Kana asked, clearly dismissive, and for a moment the two guys froze, before they smiled handsomely.

“Oh, well, when we saw you two sitting here all alone, we wondered if you wanted a pudding, and a little chat? My buddy and I are looking for a female perspective on some matters. For a thesis, you see. We go to the prestigious…”

“Let me stop you there.” Kana interrupted, tired of this. “My sister doesn’t like strangers, and we’ve nearly finished and were about to leave soon. Sorry.”

“Don’t be like that… oh, I didn’t get your name?” The second man went fishing, and Kana shut him down.

“That’s because we didn’t say. You’re bothering us. Can you please leave?” Kana asked quietly.

“Yes. Go away.” Eri agreed coldly, but the men laughed.

“Oh, so fierce.” They sat down, and Kana looked over to the waitress, who hesitated, clearly unwilling to interfere. “I see you’re in a wheelchair. A beauty like you. That’s a real shame.” he said to Eri. “Otherwise I bet you’d have all the boys after you.”

“I’m engaged.” Eri insisted, drawing their eyes to her ring. “So stop bothering us.”

“Hey, if I was your fiancé, I wouldn’t leave you all alone with your sister. What kind of man is…” There was a cracking sound, and Kana held in a sigh.

“Calm down, sister. There’s no need to listen to the barking of some dogs. Pick-up artists are all the same.” Kana narrowed her eyes. “I’m trying to be polite and not cause a scene. I like this café. We. Are. Not. Interested. And if you badmouth my… my sister’s fiancé again, you’ll be sorry.”

A third voice sounded. “Sorry, sorry. Are these two bothering you? Just say the word and I’ll make them apologise.”

Ugh, could this play get any more textbook? A third man, swooping in to save us, expecting our gratitude. “Instead of apologising, I’d rather you all left us alone.”

“Hey, your sister may be engaged, but you’re not, right?” the newcomer pointed out. “Sorry, I couldn’t help but overhear, uh…” He paused, clearly waiting for a name, but Kana sniffed.

“Maybe not, but I have a boyfriend, so we’re not interested.”

“I’m sure you can do better. We’re top students at…” he began, but Kana shot him down.

“Look, we just want to finish our drinks in peace. I’m sure there are plenty of other girls for you to hit on.”

“We only go for the best, darling. And you two sisters are the cutest around here.” the first guy insisted.

“Maybe so, but we’re taken. And you are ruining our sisterly bonding time.” Kana complained.

“Oh, so sweet. I like you more now. Well, how about some karaoke, our treat? Your sister could use a break, I bet. Being disabled is tough.”

“No, I just want you to leave.” Eri snapped coldly, glaring.

“Man, she’s hot when she stares like that.” the man laughed, his tone grating on Kana. When did I realise most men are idiots? No, to be fair, most people are idiots. Don’t they know what’s been going on in the world? Is hitting on schoolgirls the most important thing in their minds at the moment?

“Waitress, could you seat these gentlemen at another table please?” Kana raised her voice, and the waitress came over. Unfortunately these men were some of the most pushy she had encountered, and instead they started badgering the waitress to join them, since that would make three men and three women.

“Look. I’m done being polite.” Kana made up her mind. “Come on, we’re leaving. And since we didn’t get to eat in peace, we might not be back.” she spoke meaningfully, and the waitress flapped her hands futility and apologetically. Kana was then grabbed by the arm, and couldn’t believe it, looking down and seeing the third man holding her.

“Let go.” she growled, now furious.

“You sure about that? Haven’t you seen the news?” The man grinned wickedly. “I just so happen to be one of the mysterious magic-users the world is talking about. These two are my apprentices. So… don’t you want to experience true magic? Let’s go to karaoke, you and your sister. And we’ll show you just how magical the adult world can be. I could take you both under my wing. Who knows, if you play your cards right, I might be persuaded to help your poor sister…”

The table collapsed, Eri’s temper now having reached past the point where she was idly breaking cutlery. Glass and wood shattered, and everyone looked surprised.

They’re quick. Haru-chan was worried about this. Sadly us Japanese are a rather superstitious people, sometimes we can even be called gullible. Magical vase scams are still popular. Sure, not all of it is superstition as we have the Kami and the Yōkai, but… scammers and fraudsters will start claiming all sorts of outlandish things.

“See? I did that because you insulted me.” The man recovered quickly, lying boldly. “But I understand.” He grinned in a manner he likely thought was reassuring. “Girls as pretty as you sisters, you have to be careful no… bad men… get hold of you. Luckily, I can teach you magic to protect yourself. Don’t worry, the process is almost painless!”

“That’s right.” one of the other men agreed. “The boss will walk you through it. It only hurts the first time.”

“Oh really?” I’m young, not an idiot. You think I don’t get the innuendo? This is why I never ended up dating until now. They think they’re so clever, sophisticated, but all they do is look down on us girls as fools. Akio never did that. He always explained earnestly, and while he’s overprotective, he lets us make our own decisions. Her gaze strayed to Eri, who nodded. Eri can attest to that. He is always there to clean up our mistakes as well.

“I have one question.” Kana asked, and the men smiled, and the look in their eyes annoyed her.

“I see. Smart girl. I don’t offer this chance to just anyone. But now a fellow practitioner has exposed his hand, it’s time for us to step out of the shadows at last and train the worthy! I’m tight with the Hero of Britain, you know. And I can introduce you to the girl in white. Wouldn’t you like that?”

Eri burst out laughing in derision, but the three took that as happy laughter.

“Oh, yes, I would dearly love to meet the Hero of Britain and that girl.” Kana agreed, Eri’s laughter making her go red. “I have one small question first though.”

“Fire away…” The man’s hand left her arm and crept towards somewhere it shouldn’t. No way. The man suddenly grunted in pain as Kana snatched his hand, bending the thumb back hard enough for it to nearly break. As he turned white with pain and squealed, Kana smiled balefully.

“…what would an idiot like you know about magic? But if you’re unlucky, maybe you’ll stumble into someone who knows more than you?” She increased the pressure, and as the man wailed in pain, the other two made to move, only to both cry out. Eri had struck them with thrown debris, her good arm more than capable of throwing them fast enough to escape notice and cause nasty bruising.

“Hey, let… let me go! Oww, oww, that fucking hurts, bitch!”

“I’m sure it does. Now get lost!” Kana twisted and there was a crunching noise as the thumb broke. With a howl the man fled, and the other two followed, crying out as Eri threw more debris like a shotgun. As they fled, the waitress and the table of schoolgirls looked on dumbly.

“Uh, what happened?” the shocked waitress asked.

“Just a couple of idiot scammers.” Kana shrugged. “Oh, I do martial arts, so that was nothing special. Hmm, sorry about the table. I’m not sure what happened here. Let me cover it…” Kana pulled out some money but the waitress shook her head.

“No, it was an accident. Maybe the table was already damaged. And… sorry.” She bowed apologetically. “I should have sent them away, but they were a bit intimidating.”

“Do better next time.” Eri suggested, and the waitress nodded.

“I’ll get you a replacement for your drinks. On the house.” She shuffled off, and the table of schoolgirls came over, giggling.

“That was cool!” one said. “You bent his hand back until it went boom!” She giggled happily.

“Weren’t you scared?” another asked, and Eri snorted.

“What would she have to be scared of? Those trash are nothing. Just human-shaped cockroaches.”

“Eri, I’ve told you to be nicer.” Kana chided. “Although… I don’t disagree.”

“That uniform, you’re from that school, right?”

Kana nodded. “That’s right. I know your school uniform as well.” As they started chatting, Kana warned them to beware scammers, while Eri nodded along occasionally. I admit it was satisfying breaking his thumb. Thinking he can touch me as he pleases… he’s lucky I didn’t break more. Eri sure would have…

As she reddened thinking about who she wanted to touch her, the girls from the nearby school squealed happily, and talk turned to boys. Seated at a new table, Kana and Eri were surrounded by girls. Glancing at her phone, she held in a sigh. I suppose the others can manage without me for a bit longer. But…

Firing off a text to Haru-chan, who would pull CCTV from the café using Ministry powers, Kana knew that there would be more and more people claiming such fraudulent abilities. Although if they did have a Divine Favour things could have got messy. Though… There were the pictures on her phone with Akio and Shaeula. If the idiots still wanted to trouble them after that, then there was no helping them…

As the conversation continued, about magic, London, Kyoto and more, Kana exchanged a glance with Eri. It’s all different now. My class has been spreading that those of us at my shrine are involved. Sooner or later it’ll reach other schools as well, through girls who are friends or relatives… Soon there would be nowhere to hide, and Kana, Eri and the others would have to face the public, where pests and frauds like those guys would be the least of their worries…

Interlude Four - Irena Alexandrovna Kuznetsova

“…can see, there is no way that the human body can sustain such forces. The maximum pressure should be around six thousand pounds of force, and that is for a robust adult male. A small woman like we see here should be less.”

The other man nodded. “Yes, and this scene is not edited in any way, it was broadcast live and from multiple different angles and sources. We have analysed the footage, and her running speed is more than eight times the sprint world record. Her bones would simply shatter under that force.”

“Before that, there’s a number of bigger issues, isn’t there?” the first man was saying, bringing up a series of charts and graphs. “The muscles themselves cannot sustain such forces, and the tendons… in fact, it is theoretically posited than forty miles per hour is the maximum speed any human could achieve.”

“Not all science is right, it seems.” The second host let out a dry laugh. “Here, we have calculated an initial sprint of over one hundred and seventy miles per hour, with acceleration matching the President’s own limousine, no, exceeding it. I think those textbooks have to go in the trash.”

“Is it really right to condemn them though, as this is clearly supernatural? Why, the President himself, in his address to the Federal Assembly, has admitted such, and called for all patriotic Russians to come forward and pledge their powers to the State, for the good of all Russia.”

“We are surely privileged to live in exciting times!” the man laughed. “Though the scientists will be weeping and tossing aside their libraries…”

Irena shook her head, irritated, a pout on her pale face. “Pizdets.” She spat a curse. “Any scientist who tosses aside their work because of this is a fool, a failure.” No, how is it possible not to be fascinated with such? After all, that girl, she is no bigger than I am… Looking down at her frail frame, she shook her head, white hair swaying in her pair of pigtails, while her pink eyes narrowed, watery and sore already from the strain of watching too much television.

“Oh, Irena, dear. I’ve told you, a pretty devushka like you should mind her language. Girls who swear aren’t popular with the boys.”

“Babulya, I’ve told you, I’m never going to be popular.” Irena sniffed. “As for my language, who is here to listen but us?” she told the kind old lady who was her maid, her servant, sometimes assistant, and surrogate parent while her mama and papa were away, which was almost always.

“That doesn’t matter. If you get into bad habits now, you’ll never break them.” the older woman insisted. “Here.” She handed Irena a mug, and she took it in her quivering hands, enjoying the fragrant smell. “Warm milk and cinnamon, just the way you like it, my dear.”

Taking a sip, the sharp edge in Irena’s gaze softened, and she looked like a girl her age for a moment. Putting the cup down, she sighed. “So, I get that papa and mama are busier than ever, but I wanted to talk to them…” Her happy face turned into a sullen pout.

“It is the news, dear. Irena, just as you are a genius, your parents are important, clever people too. Why, the President himself has called for them, and others like them.” Irena’s eyes strayed to the TV, which was broadcasting more footage. At her look, the woman sighed. “Look, dear, you have to be a big girl now. Your parents are going to be very busy from now on. You will be as well! After all…” She brought out some sweets on a silver tray, and despite herself Irena reached out for some. “…you are the little genius of Russia! There’s a whole new world for you to explore now, isn’t there?”

She’s right, but it is a little frustrating. Turning away from the TV and the commentary, which was basic and lacked nuance, she sighed. “Yes, rejecting progress because it is unscientific is foolish.” Her pale skin flushed, and she remembered the conversation she had with the nameless comrade of hers only a few hours before, where she had done exactly the same and had been put in her place shamefully...

“You knew about this. When you said I was missing a spark…” Irena had typed out in English, the common language for scientists to communicate in worldwide. She spoke it fluently, of course, as well as several other languages. I have never seen the face or heard the voice of this collaborator. Nor has he… well, I assume it is a man through his style of language… seen mine. I am not permitted to reveal myself, I am too precious to the motherland. Besides… nothing good can come of it. She remembered the attempts to capture her or worse, the smoke, the scent of blood. Just thinking about it made her tremble and her eyes tear up, but it wasn’t the time to dwell on such.

“…did you mean magic? That is not science.” she typed accusingly, her small fingers dancing on her keyboard. There was a delay and for a moment Irena thought she would not be getting any response, only for the reply to surprise her, and for a moment she had stared at the blinking letters on the screen, rereading them, which was not like her at all.

“Just what do you think science is? Is it not the application of understanding and knowledge to achieve the desired result? If so, then how is magic… such an undignified term, which trivialises the study… any different? Cause begets effect. The blending of science and the aetheric arts, as well as even adherence, is the true essence of science, which we call Mortal Engineering.”

Mortal Engineering? “I don’t recognise that term.” she had typed, curious. “And what are aetheric arts?”

Her unidentified correspondent replied quickly. “The arts of blending together the rules and laws of the mortal world with the less restricted, more malleable powers of the spiritual. Magic, for want of a better term, though a good Mortal Engineer such as myself would hate the term. After all, magic implies miracle, the simple happening of what one wishes for, no rules, no structure. And all things operate on underlying structure and laws, even if we are too blind to see them, too sparse in our understanding.”

Those words had resonated with Irena, and even now, thinking back, she remembered what she had replied. “Of course. They said the Earth was the centre of everything, and those that said otherwise were derided and persecuted. For a thousand years, the best invention humanity managed was a better plough. Now, we move from steam, to electricity, to silicon, to information. Each step unravelling more of reality.” Her eyes had shone as she typed furiously. “You… just who are you?”

“Like you, I am merely someone with boundless curiosity.” The answer was a non-answer, and frustrated her, but she realised he might well be under the same constraints and restrictions as her. “And I do find it fascinating to speak to those of like minds. A spark.” he had repeated. “It is not so difficult to make an automaton that reacts to external stimuli, and chooses appropriate actions. But it is merely breaking down and regurgitating already input ideas, is it not? That might serve, but it is not the true goal you seek, is it?”

“With enough input, it should be possible to have the building blocks to master any situation. After all, us humans are creatures who process new information and use what we learn in conjunction with prior knowledge. Therefore we constantly expand the information we can act upon. My machines, they shouldn’t be any different.” She had pouted sullenly, annoyed by his dismissal of her efforts thus far.

“Yes, I agree. It would be a wonderful world with everything tidy and neat, all ones and zeroes. I rather enjoy the clarity and precision of mortal sciences, compared to the underlying chaos that masks the rules of higher realms, it is so clean, pure. But deeper chaos means deeper rules. It is like this… quantum, no? I find it hard to grasp, but the harder something is to understand, the more it holds within.”

She hadn’t been able to argue, finding the truth from chaos and creating a set of rules that would take the most complex thing she knew, intelligence, and creating it artificially, was her life’s dream. “So, what… what spark do you suggest? I am not one of these users of magic… no, aetheric arts, as you called them. This adherence too, it puzzles me. From my understanding of English, it could mean either sticking something to another surface, which seems unlikely to be what you meant, or commitment to a person, cause or belief.”

“Clever.” the man had typed. “Yes, there is power in belief, if sincere and deep enough. Enough power to shape reality. But even that has rules. The greater your understanding, the greater the success. A shame. Obviously you were not chosen. I must question the Gods.” She had almost been able to feel the dry humour from his words on her screen. “Were I one, inquisitive, clever mortals such as you would have been my first choices. Then, I suppose not all have chosen poorly, as I well know.”

“You continue to speak of these matters as though you understand them well, when as far as I can tell, the world was largely unaware.” She had pressed him, not getting an answer. “Perhaps… have you considered relocating to Russia?” she had asked boldly, surprising herself. I wasn’t sure if I was allowed to make such an offer, but for a scientist of such a calibre, I was certain that the Institute could make an exception…

“A tempting offer, but I am afraid I already serve another master.” She held in her disappointment at his response, and surprise at his continuation. “Perhaps instead I should offer you the same? My master, he would be interested in your skills, and could have much to teach you.”

She had shaken her head, even though there was no way her correspondent could see her. “I am afraid such is impossible. I am the little genius of Russia, my parents are here, my loyalty too.” Her fingers trembled as she typed. Though experimenting with such knowledge would be truly marvellous. But… “Besides, I am… rather frail and unwell. I need constant care and supervision. I suspect this master of yours would soon tire of that. And my research… it is not profitable.” Not yet, currently it devours rubles at an alarming rate. Though when it bears fruit, the results will be beyond imagination, I know it!

“Profit… well, my research should be profitable enough to cover a number of projects.” She had felt the pride in those words. “Of course, there are a few critical issues to work out, but soon…” There was a long pause, and for a moment she thought he had been disconnected, before some surprising words appeared on her screen. “…you are a girl, right?”

“I have not hidden it…” she had typed, worried. Obviously, while Irena was hardly worldly-wise, she was aware of the rules of using the internet, that girls were often targets of exploitation and harassment. Surely a notable scientist should be above such petty things?

“I see. Forgive my curiosity. It is just my master does so love to meddle in the lives of girls in trouble, much to the amusement of the princess.” Princess? More words followed. “It is probably not my place to say, but should you ever find yourself in a state where your health becomes a burden, do contact me. It would be a great shame to lose such a keen mind…”

Taking another sip of her warm milk, which was now slightly cooled as her thoughts had strayed, she sighed, her attention back to the present. “My thoughts were shallow. Though I never did manage to find out just who he was. No, what he was. Though I have my suspicions. The use of the word mortal…”

She turned her attention back to the television. Talk was shifting to the fact that the British Prime Minister had released a statement saying that Prince Henry’s condition had stabilised, and a full recovery was expected in due course. They put up the images of his burned body and missing arm that had been observed by chance, and Irena looked away, hands trembling.

“Little Irena, you should not be watching such things! It is not for the eyes of a young devushka to see.” She was chided by the older woman. “Instead, why not have a cookie? I baked them fresh this morning.”

The smell was enticing, and Irena hesitated. Then, unable to resist, she stretched out a hand and took one, taking a bite, the satisfying crunch and subtle sweetness pleasing her. As her guardian smiled, Irena looked resolute. “I cannot turn away my eyes from reality. If such wounds can be healed, what else can be done? If I don’t keep up with the latest developments, I will be left behind, my work worthless.”

“Nonsense.” The older woman disagreed. “Even if that was the case, you’d turn your attention so something else, my dear. Just like your parents have…” She paused, her face changing, and Irena seized on that.

“Do you know what mama and papa have been doing?” she asked, not forgetting to finish her cookie. “Is it related to this?” She gestured to the television, which was now showing a tall Russian man, dressed in military uniform, somehow freezing a large barrel of water, making the metal shatter and explode.

“I really shouldn’t say, you inquisitive little thing.” she demurred, waving her hands, but as Irena peered at her with her moist pink eyes, she gave in. “Fine, I should not be doing this, so do pretend you don’t know.” She looked towards the sturdy metal door that isolated her laboratory and living space from the wider laboratories. “Your parents are important people. Of course they have been chosen to investigate this new phenomenon. Now, don’t look at me like that…” She reached out and poked Irena’s cheek gently.

“Stop that, Babulya!” She waved her hands, only to have the old woman chuckle.

“...even if you pout and look at me with your pretty face, I can’t tell you any more. You think I move in those circles? I am just your caretaker, dear.”

“Anything you can tell me would help.” Irena insisted, unblinking.

“Oh, naughty girl” She ruffled Irena’s hair gently, again causing her to pout and protest. “All I know is, there are a number of new studies here at Fyodor Technical Institute. The security has been stepped up to levels even more frightening than is ordinary. Why…” She gestured to her security pass that hung on her chest wryly. “…just getting in here takes twenty minutes longer than usual.” She smiled. “I have to hurry my morning shower.”

“It is related to these new powers, these aetheric arts?” Irena asked shrewdly.

“Aetheric arts? I haven’t heard the term. Is that something you coined, clever girl?”

As Irena shook her head, her Babulya continued, chattering away brightly. “Yes, more brilliant minds and loyal Russians are gathering here, working together. To think, we are at the heart of it. So, your parents are busy, don’t blame them for not taking more time to see you. Matters will settle down again, ride slower, get further, my dear. Matters have been hastened…” She scowled at the television. “The good thing is, nobody will trouble you now, my devushka. If anyone tries to abduct you again, they will not even set foot on the grounds of the Institute!”

“I think my value might be dropping.” Irena muttered sadly. “How does that even work?” The man on screen was freezing more barrels, and though he was starting to sweat, his face pale, he appeared proud, as the commentators were saying this was the start of a new era of Russian dominance, with powerful and brave Russian citizens the match for any in the world.

“Those barrels contain roughly a hundred litres of water. Assume the air temperature is around five degrees, and the water temperature has evened out for simplicity…” She rapidly did the maths, her mind working. “That would be around two point one million Joules, plus a further thirty-three point three million Joules to crystalise the ice, all delivered so rapidly. If we call it thirty-five million for simplicity, thirty-five Megajoules…” She shook her head, astounded. “That is impossible. It’s like producing the energy of a litre of gasoline from nowhere, and he has done it numerous times. The human body doesn’t output such energy. No... I am letting what I believe to be true conflict with the reality in front of me.”

“What do you mean? You’re not useless, my dear, no. Don’t even joke about such things!” her Babulya insisted, and Irena waved her worries away.

“I know. I was just feeling sorry for myself. I have seen the running girl. This is in a way less surprising. But…” She ran some hasty calculations. “Regrowing an arm for the Prince would require significantly more energy than freezing some water. Creating matter from nowhere would require apocalyptic amounts of energy due to E=MC2. No, it would have to accelerate biological processes to make any sort of sense, but even then, the energy demand would be staggering.”

“It would be more valuable too.” the old woman smiled knowingly. “Though making the cookies you like out of thin air would be better, no?”

“Don’t tease me, I’m thinking!” Irena flushed, her pale skin glowing red hot. “Some of the issues I have been encountering…” The processors used to create the brains and nervous systems for my Artificial Intelligence run extremely hot, limiting the size and layouts possible… imagine if I could cool them so efficiently. Why, we could easily achieve a three-fold increase in effect, no, four-fold…

Taking a sip of her now cold milk, she grimaced, only for a gentle hand to take it away and replace it with a warm one. Taking a sip, her lips curved into a smile. “…if we assume the energy can be made electrical, rather than whatever thermal version was affecting the ice, then we could get further efficiency gains. It still might not be enough, as it lacks the spark, as he said, but I am a scientist. I plan, I test, I cry when it fails, I go and redraw my designs. I test…”

Her eyes narrowed, and she started designing something new. “There are a lot of assumptions here, matters I do not understand. But even taking the numbers as a baseline, assuming that the man freezing the water is no lie…” As she hummed to herself she didn’t notice the blanket draped around her shoulders, or her Babulya looking on fondly…

“Yes, if I had access to more information… I should have authority to see the full library of the Institute…” Her hands typing rapidly, more screens came up, and she frowned, as she hit a password-protected security firewall. Surprised, she gnawed on her lip, taking another sip of warm milk. “I am not included in the access?” She stamped her foot in annoyance. “I could crack the security easily enough. My AI is more than up to that. But…” Mama and papa are involved. If I ask them… surely they won’t deny me, not after I see them so rarely…

Interlude Five - Media Circus

“Welcome to Panorama. Tonight… the shocking story gripping the nation.” the female presenter addressed her male colleague, who was looking suitably grave. “The rise of the supernatural, the overturning of science!”

“Call it magic if you want, or the supernatural.” Prince Henry was saying, footage of the previous day’s press conference displayed again. As he continued to talk, the voice-over began.

“Chaos in London. Deaths at the Tower, the Prince maimed and then miraculously recovered. The Princess battling for her life. And all of this hidden from the public! Who should be held accountable?”

More footage, of the bloodied Princess Eleanor, as well as the young woman who identified herself as Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, and not human, but a Fae, when they emerged from their ambulance bloody and battered. It showed the maimed Prince Henry, and bodies being loaded into more ambulances.

As the backdrop continued, it shifted to the Japanese man, explaining about the existence of Faeries and other spiritual beings. As the video faded out, the female presenter looked at the camera, her expression solemn. “What does all this mean, just what has been covered up? It is more than simply the actions of some of the richest and most powerful people in the world, though they have no doubt profited at the expense of the ordinary common people.”

“Yes, our expert investigators have unearthed scandal and self-interest at the heart of this. It’s no wonder people are taking to the streets, concerned for their futures.” the male reporter agreed. The screens went blank for a moment, and a blacked-out silhouette with their voice altered by the crew spoke.

“Yes, I was recruited by the British government and Royal Family themselves.” the man, for the shadow had a male aspect, was saying. “I was sworn to secrecy, having to sign a number of strict waivers, and am bound by the Official Secrets Act.”

“In that case, should you be talking to us?” the male presenter asked, and the shadowed figure sighed.

“No, even with my identity hidden, there aren’t many of us, especially not now. But I’ve already decided to leave the country and start again elsewhere. My conscience was hurting, now I want to expose everything.”

“What do you mean 'especially not now'?” The female presenter seized on that. “Is it in relation to the apology from his Holiness, the Pope, in regard to the actions of Mary Stuart? Our investigators have managed to gain access to some footage from the hospital she is kept in. Some viewers will find this footage disturbing.”

The screen cut to a hideously wounded woman, with missing limbs and a bald, scarred skull, wounds still weeping, her expression mad, though her body was still, the soft beeps of machines and ventilators all that could be heard. As the footage cut, the silhouette spoke.

“Yes. That woman was the loser in a war. A war that Prince Henry and Princess Eleanor took part in, against their fellow humans, hidden from the public. I too was part of this. Though…” The man paused, emotion still present in his voice even with the distortion masking it. “…I stood aside during the recent treachery.”

“Can you please explain? All we, the public know, is that there is a second, overlapping world that only those of you that the government is calling Gods’ Chosen can access, and that you have incredible, almost miraculous powers, as displayed by the girl Shaeula with her incredible speed and more.”

“I was brought on, like everyone else, to support the Princess in conquering this other world. There are… reasons to do so. I’m not going to say what they were doing, we were doing is wrong. When I was first granted these powers…” The man paused, thinking of what to say. “…nobody is saying it, other than the Pope. The end of the world is coming, and we are the feeble attempts to prevent it.”

“The end of the world? Just what do you mean?” the male presenter asked, leaning forwards in his chair.

“I don’t know.” the man admitted. “When I received my powers from the being that called himself a messenger of Taranis, I was told that I would have to fight to secure a land free from danger, and…” he trailed off, embarrassed. “…to rule the world, to protect it. In exchange, I would have power beyond my wildest dreams.”

“Protect it from what?” the female presenter pressed, and the silhouette spoke.

“It’s not like I have all the details. But from what I understand, and from what I’ve pieced together talking to others like me… there are many other worlds out there, stronger than ours. Eventually, we’ll have to be prepared to stand up for ourselves.” He paused, before continuing thoughtfully. “I’m no expert, but… we’re British. When we reached new lands, we hardly came in peace, did we? America, Australia, India… the list goes on.”

“And the Prime Minister and the Queen knew about this?” she pressed further, and the man laughed bitterly.

“How could they not? Princess Eleanor is like me. No, she’s stronger than I am, there’s little question, having all the resources of the elite first team behind her. Not that it did her much good.” He snorted sourly. “Two of the first team turned traitor, and two will never fight again, I hear.”

“All this talk of fighting. Setting aside the issue of the danger to the Earth, that we’ll come back to… play the footage again…”

This time it was Shaeula, declaring “I am a Fae, as is Hyacinth here. We are beings of spirit, but we have just-just as much right to life and love as any-any of you.” As the footage ended, the female reporter asked a hard-hitting question.

“So, in this other world, are there many beings such as these? You said you were fighting a war, killing out there. Do you mean monsters, or intelligent, sapient creatures such as these girls?” Her tone was accusatory and triumphant, and the male presenter was smiling, waiting for the expected response.

“There are a lot of monsters there. Spiders the size of horses, giant worm-monsters, more.” The silhouette shuddered. “You’d have no pity for them, I’m sure. But… yes, there are those like the two there. A lot of them are warlike and hateful, such as the Goblins wearing the stupid coloured hats. But… they can talk, and think, and reason. When I said a war, I meant it.”

“There you have it. Our very own Prince and Princess, not only fighting and killing other people, but also waging potential genocide on other intelligent races. This is surely in violation of a number of international treaties and agreements.” the female reporter declared with a smile.

“It’s not that simple.” the hidden Chosen murmured softly. “I understand it might seem that way, but… until you see them yourselves… well, you’d best pray you never do. But I’ve had enough of being a lapdog of the Crown. They’ve screwed everything up. They’re not like the Japanese who seem to have a handle on things…”

“Ah yes, the Japanese.” The male reporter interjected. “It’s hard to get any detailed information on the Japanese participants of the press conference, but we have managed to get information from social media and some other sources. The man, Akio Moonstone Oshiro, supposedly has a connection to the Japanese political and business circles. The woman, Himeko Shiratori, is a student of Information Technology, Programming and Graphical Arts…”

“I… wouldn’t go digging too deep.” the silhouette advised. “One thing I do know is that nothing good will come of it. Whatever we think, it’s true without their help, this mess could have been a lot worse. The Prince and Princess would be dead. I’m cutting and running.” His voice, even with the speech modulation, sounded scared.

“We’ve all seen the analysis of the girl, Shaeula, and her impossible speeds. Is that something you can’t do?” the male reporter asked. After a moment, a reply came.

“No, I’m not saying I couldn’t.” he insisted defensively. “It’s much more difficult to use our abilities in what I’ll call the real world, though they’re both real, so it’s not a good description. Our world, maybe? You don’t have to worry about suddenly being blown up by fireballs or whatever. But physical strength and abilities that affect one’s own bodies, they carry over the most. So… yeah, I could do it.” he muttered unconvincingly.

“This is the rub. Superhumans on our streets. This isn’t a comic book. The implications are chilling.” the female reporter warned, seemingly gleeful. “Anybody could be holding powers undreamed of. How can anyone feel safe? Who knows what they can do?”

“That’s why we dropped the ball.” their guest agreed. “If you look at the Japanese, they were already preparing, and over the last few days they’ve been pushing through more laws legislating potential criminal uses of our abilities, and have even started training a special police force.”

“Just what can police do against someone that can run faster than a Ferrari?” the male reporter questioned. “I’m sure even just running into someone at that speed would be fatal. If they threw a punch, I don’t think even a heavyweight boxer would get out unharmed.”

“It won’t be a safe job, but we’re hardly invincible.” the obscured man pointed out. “Perhaps a pistol might not bring down a Gods’ Chosen, especially not a defensively gifted one, but heavier weapons still will. Other equipment could solve problems, like special nets, maybe. And if others like us are able to advise on the best methods… yes, I think it could be enough of a deterrence. Besides… we aren’t common. And getting less so all the time.” He sighed, his bitterness audible. “But if what the messenger of Taranis and the others like him spoke was the truth, we can’t just do nothing. If you dispose of us all or lock us in prison… if an army of beings like that Fae girl appear… what would you do? Yes, our military technology and power is superior, but… is it superior enough?”

“That’s the question. Why is the public being kept in the dark? The rich and the established elite are getting all the benefits, such as healing from disease and harm, while the poor and common people miss out. Is that fair? We live in a democracy!” the male presenter complained. “What else don’t we know? That’s the question we are trying to shed light on tonight.”

“We admit there is a lot of guesswork involved, but… our dedicated investigators have unearthed a great deal of information. War is not confined to this other world, as Kyoto shows. And yet, if the Prince and Princess were not involved, when would we have been told?” his fellow presenter added. “So, take a look at this report, which contains information you might find distressing…”

The scene dimmed, revealing the interior of a rather shabby house. There was a woman and a young child sitting there, mosaics over their faces, and a voice-over said that their voices would be disguised for their safety as well.

“It all started in July…” the woman began, her voice distorted. “My boyfriend… well, he was out of work for a while, and money was tight. But… we were happy enough. But all of a sudden he started to change. He was more concerned with money, and he was out a lot. Sometimes he’d come back injured. I worried that he was getting involved in something illegal, but when I talked to him about it, he always denied it.” She continued to explain that she then thought he was having an affair, but he again denied it. After that, he started to change even more, and became violent.

“He’d hit me, frustrated. Just a casual slap here and there, but it felt like I was being struck by a boxer. I had two teeth knocked out, and I had to say I’d fallen down the stairs. I know the nurse didn’t believe me though.” she explained mournfully. “His mood got worse and worse, and I was convinced he was dealing drugs or in a gang, and the stress was getting to him. I saw him in the shower once, and his back was covered with deep knife wounds, by the looks of it. When I saw that, he hit me again, shouting I shouldn’t be spying on him.”

Even through the voice distortion her bitter emotions were clear. “Strangely though, a few days later, the wounds, which looked so serious, were starting to heal a lot. The situation was horrible, but…” She swallowed tremulously. “…I then discovered a holdall of money. Our child had found it under the stairs and was playing with it. There must have been well over a million pounds in it. I thought it was counterfeit, but I took one note to the bank just to make sure and… it wasn’t.”

“I asked him when he came back about the money and… he went crazy. He said he needed that to establish his home base, and that even now he was lucky, and had the power of a God, he was still looked down on, helpless, because he was poor. So this money was his due, the world and the rich owed him. He then…” she shuddered. “He was berserk. I suffered a broken arm, multiple fractured ribs… but he looked at our child, angry that the money was found, and… I called the police, desperately. I didn’t want to. We were happy before. But he’d changed. Gone mad… I then passed out…”

“What happened next defied belief…” the voice-over sounded, and some grainy footage from a neighbour’s doorbell camera was played. It showed the police turning up, but with them was an unmarked black van which parked up along the street, and several people, clearly military, got out carrying long, wrapped bundles. They moved off-camera, and the police knocked down the door with a battering ram, only for one to be sent flying. Then there were some flashes of light, and liquid could be seen scattering.

A man dragged himself out, his face twisted, and several more police were beaten down, before blood erupted from his chest, as though he was shot by something high calibre. He fell, even then not dead, before more gunshots, and he was still. After that, the two men returned on-camera, one holding a sniper rifle over one shoulder, while the other was carrying a body-bag. As the man was being taken away, the injured police and the woman and child were being ferried to an ambulance, and the footage ended.

“My boyfriend… by the time I was out of hospital, the house had been cleaned up, but… I found a few strange holes that had been filled in, the walls and floor had been re-plastered and re-laid. Our neighbours had changed as well, suddenly moving away… I knew then he was gone. Then I read in the paper that a number of ATM’s nearby had been raided, their contents stolen… it all made sense.”

“Thank you for telling us your harrowing story. Your bravery is appreciated.” the female presenter spoke with a gentle tone, before addressing the camera. “She has been resettled to another town, ostensibly to prevent her violent ex-partner from contacting her, but as you can see, he is surely dead, and the cover-up goes deep, even to relocating nosy neighbours. This act is clearly illegal under British law. Yes, he was attacking policemen, but the soldiers, for that must be what they were, were present even as the initial response arrived, and armed with military-grade equipment, clearly expecting to use lethal force.”

“When we asked the government for a response, we did not receive one. But they failed in checking for such a camera, and due to that mistake we were able to obtain this footage. Our guest, do you have anything to say about this?”

“It’s difficult to watch. But… it’s not the only Gods’ Chosen who has been dealt with.” he admitted, to gasps that seemed rather manufactured from the reporters.

“Do you admit to being involved?” the female one pressed him.

“Not personally, but I know those who were. It’s happened a number of times. Don’t get me wrong, I think that the government has mishandled things, but… as we’ve discussed, ordinary police have little ability to handle Gods’ Chosen, and those that would use their powers to enrich themselves at the expense of others… they can’t exactly go to an ordinary prison, can they?”

“That doesn’t mean they deserve death!” the male presenter disagreed, and the silhouette nodded.

“I know. I have a lot of issues with the way that we have been handling things. It’s why I’m leaving. But I can’t lie and say that rogue Gods’ Chosen aren’t a danger to the public. If you look at the damage mass-shootings in America cause, I can only say I’d be able to do worse, even without a gun. With speed and strength, in a crowd an awful lot of people could be killed, like stamping on ants…”

“There you have it. These hidden time-bombs, kept from the public… we still don’t know how many there are, or whether there will be more. Your friend, neighbour, co-worker, it could be anyone. And not everyone will be a good person. Imagine a drug lord, a murderer, a terrorist with strength, skill and unknown abilities…” The presenters continued to talk, outlining the dangers, until their closing arguments.

“So, it’s clear the government has a lot to answer for, and we should be following the lead of other countries in implementing registers, restrictions and more. The other world, and any impending disasters should be made public, and…” The woman finished with a strong demand, eyes bright. “…the Gods’ Chosen should disclose precisely what they are doing in that other world, and be accountable to both the laws of the land and the public for any crimes and unjust actions they may have perpetrated!”

“This was Panorama: The Princess and The Other World. Hard-hitting journalism that can’t even be stopped by magic. Until next time… stay safe, and question everything.”

World-Shaking Press Conference Video – 1.8 million upvotes

2 days ago – 23.8 million views

Comments (14,568)

1321 @ That’s totally crazy. I can’t believe this isn’t fake.

1322 @ Who cares whether it’s fake or not, what matters is the girls are cute!

1333 @ youwouldbarmywaymeme.gif

1334 @ Nice one! That cold gaze, I’d definitely let her step on me!

1335 @ She’s a barbarian, and she’s bar-bar’d her way to pillaging my heart! 😉 😉

1336 @ You’re mad! THE BEST GIRL IS THAT SILVER-HAIRED ONE! She’s gorgeous!

Comment deleted by moderation.

Comment deleted by moderation.

1339 @ Above, no need for that sort of language. Besides, you think you have a shot with those beauties? Dream on! Edit: Good job mods, purge the filth, this is a Goddess appreciation thread!

1340 @ That’s right! That bastard, having all of them to himself. I’m moving to Japan, I swear it!

1341 @ Lol, @1340, you think you’ve got a shot at a harem? Are you a Gods’ Chosen then? Or fabulously wealthy? I bet you’re still living at home with your parents!

1342 @ ~_> what about the guy? He’s pretty cool, right? Saving the Prince and Princess, you think he’ll get a knighthood?

1343 @ Who cares? I’d take the harem any day. But… don’t you think we’re missing the point? I mean. Hot girls are justice, but… aren’t we like, at war with the Vatican or something?

1344 @Niko.Truthseekers.com I’m glad someone has a brain @1343. This is all a distraction. Check out my website for the real truth. I’m in South Korea at the moment, and getting the news out is hard… this isn’t about anything but survival of the human race!

1345 @ I watched Panorama last night. That rat who broke his promise to the Queen and blabbed should be tracked down and punished, but… I’m scared of the apocalypse! I don’t want to die single!

1346 @ Heh, @1345 Apocalypse or not, anyone who says that has more chance of winning the lottery than getting a girlfriend. Besides, an apocalypse might be just what you need. Haven’t you read any stories of losers getting their second wind and building a harem?

1347 @ What type of apocalypse are we talking? Zombie? Demons?

1348 @ Hey, I checked out that website. @Niko.Truthseekers.com how much of that is bullshit? The Angel of Berlin? The Invasion of Kyoto? Come on…

1349 @ We are getting off topic! Hot girls. Literally! I’d let that girl burn me to death for just five minutes in bed with her. Her name was Shiratori Himeko, right? She’s scorching!

Comment deleted by moderation.

Comment deleted by moderation.

Comment deleted by moderation.

1353 @ I think I hate that guy, moonstone. What a pathetic name. Why should he get to have three… no, if you have seen the other images of him at a party at the Palace, it should be five girls. I hope he gets killed!

Comment deleted by moderation.

1355 @ Mods, I think @ 1353 needs deleting too. Death threats are too far. I mean, I hate the guy too… no, guess it’s just jealousy. But shit, can’t we all have a little hope? That’s the stuff of dreams, right?

1356 @Niko.Truthseekers.com @1348 There’s no lies. I assure you! Some details I got wrong, but only because I was outside looking in. In Korea now, there’s news they won’t let get out. I could tell you now, but… I don’t want to disappear, and I don’t want to put my sister in danger. Just trust me. Kyoto was the first, London the Second. The third will be in South Korea. When it happens, remember this…

1357 @KingOfOlympus I don’t think this Akio guy is such a big deal. I mean, I’m blessed by Zeus, and I’d whip his ass with my thunder and lightning!

1358 @ Sure, @KingOfOlympus, I believe you. Because you don’t have better things to do than be here.

1359 @ @KingOfOlympus, pics or it didn’t happen. I call bullshit!

1360 @ Just how old is that Shaeula girl? She looks about sixteen. That’s jailbait! But then, do laws even apply to non-humans? Shit, legal jailbait! I want me some of that…

1361 @ Mods, seriously, clean up the crap pervert talk. @1360 needs to go too. There’s magic and superheroes, and the world is in danger, and all anyone wants to talk about is cute girls and hot women. Don’t get me wrong, that Himeko girl is impossibly gorgeous, and I’m sure she’s going to be a celebrity from now on, but… didn’t you see her hair bursting into flames? If I want to perv on girls that’s what the internet is for! Magic! Mystery! Isn’t anyone excited for that?

1362 @ I’m excited, @1361, sure I am. But it sounds like unless you’re already gifted, like our lying friend @KingOfOlympus above, you’re out of luck. Isn’t that right, friend Zeus?

1363 @ We can’t do anything about the end of the world, can we? It’s like a big meteor coming towards the earth, like that movie Armageddon. We need to leave it to NASA, or whoever the hell manages the aliens here…

1364 @ Well, @1363, there’s some who have decided it’s a good time to cause trouble. There’s been some looting and riots in my neighbourhood, they sent the army rather than the police to clamp down on it. Pretty grim stuff. People are worried, and uncertain, and in those circumstances dangerous things can happen.

1365 @KingOfOlympus You dare mock me? My lightning will smite all! That small girl, I could crush her with a single finger!

1366 @ I think Prince Henry was cool! Dignified! Besides… @1362, question. It sounds like the Prince isn’t one of these Gods’ Chosen, right? So how did he get involved? Think about it…

1367 @ Princess Eleanor, I love you! Who cares about that bitch from the church? If you are reading this, email me at…

1368 @ sure, sure @1367, of course our brave Princess has the time to scroll through thousands of comments on YouTube, most of them dumbass shit talking about how hot she and the other women were. And even if she did, of course she wants to email you for a hookup. Dumbass. There should be mandatory IQ tests before people are allowed to post…

1369 @ I WANT TO BE A SUPERHERO! IF ANY GOD IS OUT THERE, CHOOSE ME, CHOOSE ME!

1370 @ Isn’t anyone else worried about the blasphemy on display here? There’s only one God. Hell is going to be awfully full soon…

1371 @ You would bar my way? No way, I’d step aside, milady!

1372 @ Look at the speed of comments. Each time I refresh there’s a hundred more. People are hyped…

Comment deleted by moderation.

1374 @ You see, @1370, I’m live and let live, you believe what you want. I’ll believe in what I see in front of my eyes instead thanks. At least you should feel happy. Atheists lose out for once, you can rub it in their faces, I guess!

1375 @ That report on Panorama was chilling. There’s already been Gods’ Chosen criminals, and we knew nothing about them. The Prime Minister should resign! The blonde oaf out!

1376 @ Yes, blonde oaf out! We need a party that looks after the ordinary people, not the rich!

1377@ So, is that criminal dead, @1375? It sure seemed that way in the footage, right? We’re not America, we don’t have the death penalty! That’s got to be a crime!

1378 @ 'E's passed on! This criminal is no more! He has ceased to be! 'E's expired and gone to meet 'is maker! 'E's a stiff! Bereft of life, 'e rests in peace! If the snipers hadn't bundled him into a body bag e'd be pushing up the daisies! 'Is metabolic processes are now 'istory! 'E's off ‘is legs! 'E's kicked the bucket, 'e's shuffled off 'is mortal coil, run down the curtain and joined the bleedin' choir invisible! THIS IS AN EX-PERSON! In conclusion, you’ve seen him be shot repeatedly by high calibre rounds @1377, of course he’s damn well dead!

1379 @ lol at @1378

1380 @ Well, thumbs up for the Python reference @1378, but… it’s a bit tasteless. We watched someone get killed. Even if he was a wife-beating scumbag, we shouldn’t joke about it.

Comment deleted by moderation.

1382 @ Yeah, glad that comment got deleted. There’s gallows humour, and then there’s just being a troll. What a prick. Goes to show though, there’s not too much to be scared of, right? No matter even if they’re as fast as the ‘you would bar my way’ babe, they aren’t faster than speeding bullets. And even if they were, let’s see them dodge a cruise missile or a MOAB.

1383 @ youwouldbarmywaymeme.gif youwouldbarmywaymeme.gif youwouldbarmywaymeme.gif

1384 @ Why is nobody talking about that other non-human girl? The one with the punk hair? She had mean eyes but she was just my type!

1385 @ well, @1384, she didn’t stand out as much as the others, right? I’ll admit she’s pretty though. Those eyes. A really rare colour, yeah?

1386 @ I’m really hoping there’s a Gods’ Chosen that knows Voodoo, get the doll spiking that Akio guy! There’s those of us that are single, and he’s hoarding the wealth!

1387 @CutiePie19 I think he’s hot. I like to think I’m pretty cute, maybe I’ll join his harem!

1388 @ Pics then, @CutiePie19, preferably nudes! I’ll check to see if you’re up to standard!

1389 @KingOfOlympus @CutiePie19, forget about the Japanese loser, come to Zeus and ride the thundercock!

Comment deleted by moderation.

1391 @ Glad they banned that liar. If he’s a Gods’ Chosen, whichever God chose him should self-delete in shame. But his second comment was way too far. You okay @CutiePie19? By the way, I know they say that every girl on the net is GIRL, but seriously… if you are even half as cute as any of the women at the press conference, you don’t have to sell yourself short like that, you could find a decent guy easy…

1392 @ Hey, I’m gay, and I’d totally let that Akio guy love me hard. Those muscles…

1393 @ Sure, @1392, you do you. It’s the twenty-first century. But I think that those girls with him would beat you up if you made a pass at him.

1394 @CutiePie19 aww, that’s sweet, @1391. Yeah, I’m cute. Everyone at uni says so.

1395 @ChaosEngine Damn it, flirt elsewhere, this isn’t the place for it. Seriously, is everyone here an idiot? Yes, the girls are pretty. Yes, harems are awesome, if you’re a moron. I’d rather have one beautiful girl than a load. His life will be hell…

1396 @ This guy gets it. He’s not a loser like most of the other commentators, he’s obviously actually dated a real girl, not a 2D one. So @ChaosEngine, what DOES matter?

1397 @ChaosEngine Setting aside all the troubles, the bad stuff like Mary Stuart, and that criminal who got gunned down Panorama showed, the fact is… magic, dumbasses. We had pretty girls here on Earth, long before now, even if most of you losers only saw them on TV or in your dreams. But now… there’s going to be a lot of nervous scientists, and a lot of businessmen who are sweating. Electricity, silicon chips, hell, even going back to the steam engine. Each one changed everything. We’re witnessing the birth of a new era. Move over internet, a new world-shaking invention is in town.

1398 @ I’m still more interested in the cute girls!

1399 @ @ChaosEngine, yeah, but it’s not like we can learn, is it? The golden tickets have been handed out by Willy Wonka already, and we fell short. From everything we know, there aren’t many Gods’ Chosen at all.

1400 @ChaosEngine Think about it. @1366 is right. The Prince… he’s the key. It seems that it can be taught. Even if not, well, do you know how to build a computer from scratch? And for all you tech-heads, I mean making the chips, not just fitting them all together. No? But we can all still use them, right? Welcome to the new world…

1401 @ Who cares about that? I only care about having my way barred!

Comment deleted by moderation.

Comment deleted by moderation.

1404 @AsianTiger Yeah, is everyone else seeing the trouble ahead though? There’s already been days of protest marches in London, Manchester, Birmingham and other major cities. It’s happening abroad too. And… well, I’m Chinese. Hey, I was born here, so don’t give me shit, okay? But… I hear from home that it’s getting seriously scary out there.

1405 @ Sounds grim, @AsianTiger. Got any more details? Is it to do with Japan?

1406 @AsianTiger It’s hard to get information out right now. Even our relatives don’t want to say much, but they have their own branch of the CCP set up managing all this. And… if Gods’ Chosen are related to population, well, China has that covered, right?

1407 @ Chinese girls are hot. Japanese girls too. I want to visit…

1408 @ Hey, @AsianTiger, @ChaosEngine, what do you think will happen? I’m getting a bit scared. It all sounds fun and exciting, but…

1409 @ChaosEngine @1408 It’s obvious. A power struggle. And each of these Gods’ Chosen is something to be fought over. I don’t know whether the world is in danger like they said on Panorama, or the Pope said, but I do know this. Humanity has to pull together, or else we might lose our spot as a dominant species. But when have we ever managed that? Even now, we can’t… just look at Panorama. I get why the government wanted to keep things secret as long as possible…

1410 @ Himeko-chan, I love you! Ditch him and marry me!

1411 @ I shall bar-bar your way!

1412 @ One thing I know is… remind me not to expect intelligent conversation from YouTube comments… though Panorama seemed little better. I think I’ll stick to what was said at this press conference. I believe in the Queen, she’s never steered us wrong so far!

1413 @ Damn right, @1412, Rule Brittania! And hail to Japan, I guess, if we’re allies in all this. Those people protesting in the streets are all a bunch of left-wing nutjobs anyway. The Gods’ Chosen are a fact, what do they expect, that the Prime Minister and Queen can tell the Gods to piss off, we don’t want any, thank you very much?

1414 @ In the end, we need to wait for more information. Now Anesidora’s Box… damn, I can’t help but keep rewatching, those girls are so fucking hot… is open, we’ll find out more in due time.

1415 @ I’d love to get in Himeko’s Box…

1416 @ skirting the line there, @1415. The Mods are roaming these comments. I mean, everyone would, but you can’t just say it…

1417 @ In the end, we should listen to Shaeula, right? She said give them time, and that we’d all have opportunities? At the end of the day, what’s changed? If you didn’t have money before, then flying on private jets, owning mansions and having massive superyachts was nothing but a magical dream. Now if you don’t have magic you might miss out, but… at least maybe some of us peasants have a shot, right?

1418 @ That’s right. I’ll listen to Shaeula, @1417. Cuteness is justice, no question. Besides, you’re right. A few guys got shot by the government. Wasn’t that guy shot on the subway by the cops a few years back? It’s harsh, but… bad stuff happens.

1419 @ChaosEngine That’s right. Get excited by dreams of a harem you’ll never have if you want, just keep your minds working. Don’t listen to the media unconditionally. The world has changed. Sit tight, stay calm and prepare. Make sure you have survival supplies in your homes, and it might be a good idea to get in shape.

1420 @ lol, @ChaosEngine. Good advice. But most of us here are lazy bastards. Getting in some canned food and batteries is one thing, but getting fit… dream on.

1421 @ Well, we’d better all strap in. A bumpy ride is coming. But shit, if I was one of the looters right now, I’d worry. In fact, it’s just got a whole lot riskier being a criminal. Imagine trying to mug someone and they turned out to be a Gods’ Chosen. Lol… I want footage of that…

1422 @ Does this mean that we’ll be living amongst Fairies and other magical creatures? Shit, imagine going to school with cute Faeries, or working a job with Orcs…

1423 @ Monster girl ass, I want monster girl ass! Those Fae look too human!

1424 @ I’m a Veteran of the British Army. Those of you badmouthing Prince Henry and Princess Eleanor better hope I never find out who you are. This is a war, and the Princess and these others are soldiers. They fight so you lazy, women-obsessed idiots don’t have to. Until you’ve had to fight for your life, take a life for your country and to save a comrade, you can talk shit. But those of us who know… we know…

1425 @ Scary, @1424. Just ignore the barking dogs though. Those who get it, get it…

1426 @ So, in the end, these comments can be summed up with five parts ‘wow cute girl harem’ to one part ‘maybe useful speculation’ and three parts ‘foul shit’. So glad I wasted my time on this crap. Not…

1427 @ …

Interlude Six – Families

Hashimoto Sana, Tokyo

Sana grimaced as her stepsister let out a happy cry watching the television. Ugh, I really can’t stand her. Though it’s not like I don’t totes get her excitement. It’s amazing, am I right?

The TV was displaying the press conference again. It was big news, not just because of the strange, impossible thing it represented, which was incredible enough, battles, magic, and supernatural beings, but because Japanese people were involved. Her grimace turned into a smile, putting aside her annoying bitch of a stepsister for a moment. I can hardly believe it. I knew there was a lot of strange stuff going down at dad’s new workplace, but it’s even bigger than I thought. It’s like, crazy, right?

“He’s so handsome!” she squawked, and her voice set Sana’s teeth on edge. Sure, her bitch of a stepsister wasn’t ugly, but she wasn’t half as pretty as she thought she was, just an ordinary high school girl, a year older than Sana. Even so, she was treated way better by her own mom, which made Sana unhappy. She’s only doing it to impress her boyfriend. I mean, how lame is that?

Despite her distaste for speaking to her stepsister, Sana had to speak up, feeling almost compelled, a good feeling. “Yeah, he’s totes hot. No question.”

Her stepsister, Ikeda-san, turned to look at Sana, and her face crumpled up into the usual annoyingly superior, smug expression that Sana utterly loathed. “There’s no point in you getting all excited, Sana-chan. Looking like that, he wouldn’t be interested in you.”

“Don’t call me Sana-chan, Ikeda-san.” Sana snapped back, frustrated as usual. “We’re not close.”

“Nonsense.” Sana's mom called from where she was busy in the kitchen. “She’s your sister, Sana dear. I’ve told you to get along. Call her Aya-chan.”

“No way. I’d totes rather drink bleach.” Sana crossed her arms under her chest, frowning. Mom, I’m your daughter, not her… why are you always taking her side? I hate this. Maybe… maybe I should move in with dad after all. He’s going to be moving soon, right? To that fancy new building… and the Shrine has everything… saunas, swimming pool, more…

“Sana!” her mother hissed, coming into the room, angry. “I didn’t raise you to be such a bad child! It’s all your father’s fault. He never had any ambition and was always too soft on you!”

“It’s not your fault, mother.” the bitch tried to ingratiate herself, smiling maliciously at Sana. “Sana-chan is just going through a phase. Though she has been staying out late a lot more recently. It’s probably… no, I don’t want to say it.” Her smile was now a wide smirk, as she toyed idly with her dark brown hair, in a way she thought was cute. I’ve seen real cute, and ya don’t cut it, haughty cow.

“Why not say it?” Sana glared back. “Ya think I’m scared of you?”

“Well, you are made-up like a slut, and dressed like that, I bet you’re doing compensated dating.” Ikeda-san continued, and Sana felt anger boiling up inside her as she continued. “Why else would you dress like a gyaru tramp? It doesn’t make you any cuter, Sana-chan. And you do seem to have a lot of unexplained money. What else could it be?”

“No, Sana wouldn’t do that.” her mother cried, and for a brief moment Sana thought she was siding with her for a change, until her next words dashed those faint hopes. “You wouldn’t, would you? Doing that would ruin your life forever. Though you have been staying out late, saying you’ve been with your father. I do think you should get rid of that makeup and fake tan, Sana. It… doesn’t look good. I feel ashamed to see you next to the studious Aya-chan. Why can’t you be a good, proper girl like her? I know it, it’s your father’s fault. You take after him. I wish you’d be more like your new father and Aya-chan.”

Seeing red, Sana resisted the urge to scream and hit out. Her eyes strayed to the TV, where her dad’s boss was showing off. Oddly, that calmed her down, well, not so much him, but the girls with him. Taking a deep breath, ignoring the gleam in Ikeda-san’s eyes, as she was expecting Sana to lose her temper and thus be in the wrong, Sana managed a smile of her own, though it was rather brittle. Not this time, high and mighty bitch. You think you’re so special, but I know special. You’re totes not it.

“Mom, ya’d take her side over me? I’m your daughter, that’s lame and so unfair.” She spoke calmly, surprising them.

“Aya-chan is my daughter too, and your sister. I don’t want to be disappointed in you all the time, but it’s hard. But you didn’t answer my question. Just what have you been doing?”

“She’s not my sister!” Sana snapped back reflexively. “Besides, I’ve already told ya, I’ve been spending time with dad and at his workplace.” Sana insisted, tossing her head, offended.

“Oh really? I bet he’s just covering for you.” Ikeda-san scoffed. “After all, you’ve always said he was a loser without ambition, not like my dad. Why would you want to hang around his loser workplace? Ugh, why are we even talking about this?” She turned back to the TV. “Those girls are gorgeous. I wish I was like them. None of them are dressed up like a tramp. Sana-chan, why don’t you learn from them? Maybe you can reach my level if you try. Well, in a few years perhaps.”

“Dad was a loser.” Sana admitted. “I was embarrassed by him, ashamed of him. But he’s totes trying to act his age and get a real job.” She defended him, enjoying her superiority. It was then she shuddered, remembering. That rich girl Hinata-chan was scary, and I’ve not said a word since, don’t want to get me or dad in trouble. I’ve kept the secrets, but now there’s no point. Her smile grew superior, and she revelled in the way her calm demeanour was annoying her bitch of a stepsister. You think it’s just those girls on TV? You’re out of the loop. You don’t know anything. “In fact, he’s working for someone very important.”

“Your father doesn’t have that level of drive or luck.” Her mom denied that. “He’ll never be successful. It would take real magic to make that happen.”

“Oh, I see.” Sana knew she’d won. Damn, this is going to be satisfying. “Well, Aya-chan…” she began, nearly choking on that manner of address, trying not to see her mom’s annoying, delighted smile at that. “…so, you like those girls then? They are totes cute, ya feel me? I’d like to get some fashion tips from them. Maybe I will go for a new look.”

Taking the bait, the bitch sneered again. “They wouldn’t give you the time of day, Sana-chan. People like that, important, beautiful people, they don’t hang around with the likes of you. But me… one day I’ll be somebody! I’ve got ambition, more ambition than seedy dates and selling my body in dirty Tokyo bars.”

I’m trying to be good here, but she makes it damn hard to ignore her slanders. And mom’s just letting her talk shit about me again. Yeah, I’m totes moving in with dad when the move happens. Even if he was still a lame loser and an embarrassment, at least he cares about me.

“Oh, I don’t sell myself, Aya-chan. But if I was, I’m sure I’d make more than ya would. Guys like girls who aren’t stuck-up bitches, ya get it? I doubt they’d even pay a single coin for you.” As her mom shouted at her to apologise, and the bitch turned bright red with anger, Sana continued. “Who cares about that though? Ya think ya have what it takes to be like those girls? Don’t make me laugh. Ya sure ain’t nice enough, that’s for sure. Those girls are totes kind and don’t look down on others.”

“How the hell would you know?” her stepsister snarled, angry at being called out. It’s called a taste of your own medicine, bitch. “You think you’re so popular and know it all, don’t you? Well, like father, like daughter. You’ll be lucky to work in a dead-end job when you’re not young and interesting to dirty old perverts.”

This is when you step in, mom. This is the worst row we’ve ever had. No? Well, don’t say I didn’t warn ya… be happy with her as your daughter and him as your husband. I’m done… Since her mom only stood in silence, unwilling to criticise the bitch even after all her insults, Sana decided.

“Maybe I’ll work with dad. I’m not smart, but it’s getting in on the ground floor.” She smirked knowingly, ready to spring her trap. “The TV sure is interesting. What do you think they do, actually?”

Thrown off by her calm change of subject, the bitch flapped her lips like a fish, and Sana held in a grin at how stupid she looked. Her mom, happy that the fight had momentarily stopped, spoke up. “Sana, from what they say, it’s all fighting and saving the world, like they saved Prince Henry and Princess Eleanor, right? As a Japanese person, it makes me proud to see our own doing well.”

Maybe you should show me the same respect, mom? Dad too… ugh, no, it’s hard to blame her for splitting up with him, but people change. Dad for the better, mom totes way for the worse. “No way, most of it’s business, ya know. There’s a lot more to it. Ya got to have a lot of staff handling the research. Crazy stuff, sometimes.”

“Don’t talk like you know anything about it!” Ikeda-san laughed derisively. “That’s not the sort of world you have any place in.”

“Ya’d think so, right?” Sana spoke imperiously. “Want to make a bet, Aya-chan? I bet you I know them…” She pointed at the TV, where her dad’s boss was shown talking down a reporter again with great poise.

“That’s stupid. I know you hate me, but making stuff up… well, I suppose a liar doesn’t know when to stop.” The bitch sneered, before looking at Sana’s mom. “I’m sorry, Sana-chan is being bad. I’ll teach her to behave properly and not be such an embarrassment to us, mom, as an elder sister.”

“Ya sure are dumb. Ya. Ain’t. My. Sister. How many times do I have to say it? So, what stakes are there?” Sana smiled to herself, remembering a story she had heard from the cute little amber-haired girl, Shaeula. Some of the people at the shrine were quite intimidating, the big black girl with the broken Japanese for one, but apparently Shaeula had tricked her into losing a bet and having to hug dad’s boss naked. Not that I hate dad’s boss enough to subject him to anything like that! All his women are cute or beautiful or both, and Ikeda-san is just a plain old viper. No man should be forced to hug that.

“When you lose, I want you to tell me and mom what’s really going on, what you’re doing. We’ll put a stop to your delinquent ways. You have to smarten up as well and drop that awful gyaru fashion. You look a mess. I never want to be seen with you.”

“Fine. Well, in that case, when I win, how about ya start dressing like me? Since you’re so confident. I’d ask ya to do what you’ve accused me of doing, but the thought of that is totes repulsive. No guy would get it up for ya, I’m sure.” As her mother gasped and threatened to wash out her mouth with soap, Sana continued goading the furious Ikeda-san.

“Well, Aya-chan, maybe ya’ll be happier being a fun gyaru-gal. Life’s too short to be such a bitch all the time, ya feel me? Besides much as I hate ya, you’re still part of this family. Not my sister though. I’m not going to break mom’s heart by making ya do anything bad. I’m a good girl!”

“No, you’re an idiot and a liar. So go on then.” Ikeda-san turned to the TV. “Prove it. But you can’t, can…” Sana pulled out her phone, and brought up a photograph. It was her, posing for a selfie with Shaeula and Hyacinth, the latter looking rather confused. In the background her dad was just about in shot, as well as the side profile of his boss.

As there was silence from her bitch of a stepsister, Sana grinned triumphantly. “Ya know, there’s one hell of a scary girl who made me keep all this secret. She’s a real cutie, just as much as any of them. And she’s not alone. Girls from Hanafubuki sure are something. Ya think you’re hot stuff, well if ya saw any girls from there, ya’d know ya ain’t nothing special, ya feel me? But now I can talk, because it’s all out in the open.”

“No, that’s fake. Photoshopped.” The bitch shook her head. “You won’t trick me, Sana-chan.”

“Trick ya? Come on, I thought ya wanted to be my sister? And ya don’t even trust me?” Sana laughed happily. “Cute little Shaeula is a fiend for messages. She sends them endlessly to everyone. Here.” She opened up an app, and there were a number of photographs. “Think I ‘shopped them all, ya dumb cow? Dad… he works for him.” She jerked her thumb at the TV. “Here’s the thing, mom. Dad… well, sure, he’s only a secretary, not a very manly job, ya feel me? But he’s giving it his all, and it's a job with real prospects! He’s even got first dibs on a spot in a nice new apartment that’ll be built soon in southern Tokyo.” She turned to her mother, and grinned.

“Mom, I was thinking… I’m going to move in with dad. Sure, I used to hate him, but… I don’t like it here. Ya want to live your life with him and her…” She pointed rudely at the dazed bitch. “…more power to ya. Life’s for living. But me… well, it’s more exciting. Now that stuff is out in the open, Hinata-chan won’t be so mad when I hang about the place. Though I’ll never cross her. I’ve been a good girl and kept my mouth shut.”

“Sana, you can’t, I have custody of…” her mom began, and Sana sighed.

“I’m old enough to pick for myself, mom. It’s not like ya can’t visit me, though it might be awkward seeing dad. It won’t be for a little while, anyway. Until then…” She turned back to the TV. “I guess you two have to learn a hard lesson. Anyone could be someone special now. The world is different, and more fun.”

“Is that… what you really want?” her mom asked, and Sana felt a brief twinge of guilt, before crushing it down.

“Sure is. Besides, even dad can do a little magic now. Perks of the job.” She grinned. “I really want to learn, though again, I’ll be a good girl and never abuse it. I don’t want Hinata-chan or that big black girl to bury me under the shrine. Most of all, they never looked down on me, ya know? I’m not that smart, and I’m a gyaru through and through, flashy and insolent. But Shaeula and the others, they are nice to me, and don’t accuse me of stuff. Ya think he’s charming?” She pointed to the TV. “He’s got those girls from Hanafubuki too. He’s a real player. Well, ya might get to meet him.” She smiled at the bitch, who backed off a step, looking confused.

“What are you talking about?” mom asked, and Sana laughed happily.

“One thing ya don’t know about the little cutie on the TV is she is hell on making sure people pay their debts. Ya lost, and I know ya would never pay up. You’re too self-obsessed for that, and look down on me way too much, Aya-chan.” Her snickers were mean as she continued. “So I’ll tell Shaeula about our bet, and she’ll make sure ya don’t back out. I mean, ya going to say no to her? Ya want to try barring her way?”

As her stepsister went pale, perhaps imagining that, Sana turned back to her mom. “Don’t worry, a month or so in my shoes might make her nicer. As for ya, mom… sorry, but ya be happy with him if you want. I won’t blame you. After all, it’s a world where a man can have as many women as he wants, getting divorced and getting a new guy is nothing special. As for me… It’s a land of opportunities, ya feel me? Even a dumb girl like me has a chance to be someone special, if she knows the right people. Dad’s good for something after all.”

And with that she left her spluttering, dysfunctional family behind and went to her room, well satisfied. So there ya have it. It’s a weight lifted off my shoulders. Knowing too much is scary. But… seeing the boss and those girls on TV, it sure makes it all seem real. I know them! I know them, I’ve been to their house! I have chats on the phone… if I’d have told myself this a few months ago, I’d have thought I was high on drugs, ya feel me?

Takeyabashi Junko, Nishimorioka

“Daughter-in-law, there’s no need to fret.”

Junko listened to her elderly father-in-law as he tried to console her. Her two daughters were sitting watching the TV, making sounds of appreciation and surprise. It should be three, but my Marika isn’t here. She’s… she’s…

Glancing back at the TV again, she bit her lip, frustrated. “I’ll fret if I want, old man! The shrine, the shrine. I wish Marika was never interested in it in the first place! Who cares about it? It’s all a…” She trailed off, frustrated that she couldn’t say it was nonsense, misplaced faith, foolishness.

“It is simple truth. I am very thankful to Marika, she is a good, diligent, well-mannered girl, and has been a credit to the shrine and her duties.” he replied calmly, which just made Junko angrier.

“I don’t care about that! My little girl, she shouldn’t be doing something so dangerous! She’s still in elementary school!” At her raised voices, she glanced back, but her other daughters, Marika’s older sisters, were ignoring her, caught by the shocking footage on the television, all anyone had been talking about these last few days.

Idiots. All they see is the pomp, the foreign royalty. They forget the blood, the death. Even the wounded Prince. “What about Kyoto? Marika could have died there! So many others did! It’s all his fault…” Her tone was venomous.

“Life is dangerous. Putting aside the first tragedy of Kyoto. The second… those people who died were not involved, daughter-in-law. Yet they died nonetheless. Look at the world. War, disease, famine. The Kami may be Gods, but they no longer have the power to influence the world. Or they didn’t. Imagine it, Junko. If such was to happen in Nishimorioka… what would we do?”

“I…” She hated that she couldn’t refute that. “But what are the chances of that happening?”

“Ever-growing. Did you expect to see such things openly discussed?” her father-in-law explained. “This was inevitable. It is why we kept faith, why Chairoakitara shrine is so precious. Even so, consider this. Marika writes to us without fail, she is a serious young girl. She writes to you as well, doesn’t she?”

Junko nodded, unable to deny it. My youngest is very mature, more so than her older sisters. But whether she acts maturely or not, she’s still only a child, away from home, exposed to danger. “She does, and your point is?”

“You know of the strengths this Chirurgery brings. Marika has been the beneficiary of such, and further training. Imagine, were an assailant to try and kidnap her, Marika would be able to fight him off with the strength of a grown man. Would my other granddaughters fare as well?”

“That won’t…” She wanted to say it couldn’t happen, but she was unable to lie. Japan was largely safe, serious crimes rare, but young girls were attacked by perverts. It wasn’t unknown.

“Marika has also made connections. Look.” The TV was showing Oshiro-san and Dannan-san, two that Junko had met and had persuaded her to relinquish her little Marika. Now they were famous, celebrities, and apparently the Heroes of Britain. “The world will continue to change. What was once hidden is now freely discussed. For fifteen hundred years and more the shrines and temples of Japan guarded these secrets. Now we reap our just reward.” He smiled at her look of disbelief.

“I did it for faith, of course. But I believe good work should be rewarded. Fortunately, so does Oshiro-san. He grieved for the fallen, but he saved a number of them. You were there, you know this. And Marika… you said her future would be dim indeed, if she continued to inherit Chairoakitara shrine. Now, being the head of such a shrine will be a noble, prestigious thing. There are many thousands of shrines in Japan, but the number of those that remain true is but a fraction of that, and it has shrunk.”

“I don’t want Marika to be involved in dangerous things.” Junko repeated.

“Dangerous things come unbidden. Would you rather she faces these alone, or…” He pointed to the TV. “…have her under the care of the Heroes of Britain? They know how to fight and to win, and how to make others stronger. More to the point, they have compassion for others.” He pointed that out, and Junko had to admit that was true. Even in Kyoto, she had seen Oshiro-san was devastated by the losses, yet in the end he didn’t give up and let it break him.

Before she could answer, her oldest daughter came out, hurrying over. “Mother, that’s Oshiro-san, right, right?” she cried excitedly. “I know his sister, and he used to live here in town, before moving to Tokyo!”

I know he did. Looking at her wide-eyed daughter, she sighed softly. “Yes, that’s him. His sister and her friends visit the shrine a lot.”

“Marika-chan is with him in Tokyo, right? I wanted to go to school in the big city…” She puffed out her cheeks in a pout, and Junko snatched her up in a hug, making her giggle.

“I can’t let all my daughters go, can I? I’d be lonely. Besides, I never wanted Marika to go… she’s too young.”

“Why?” her middle daughter asked, eyes still glued to the TV, sighing in wonder. It’s the young who don’t realise what this means. The chaos, the danger, the end of all we know. They didn’t see the protests or the escalating riots, the dangers of criminals misusing such mystical powers. Wars. All they see is the excitement, like one of their storybooks or cartoons.

“She gets to play around with heroes!” her daughter continued, giggling. “I wonder, do you think Marika-chan might be on TV too? I wish I was… then everyone at school would be so jealous.”

“Hey, when Oshiro-chan comes to the shrine next, we should go speak to her. Her brother is special, she is too, right?” her oldest asked, and the middle sister nodded enthusiastically, still gripped by the footage, which was now Dannan-san running faster than a car, leaping tall walls.

“Yeah, yeah! We can ask her how Marika-chan is doing, and… maybe she can show us some more magic? Seeing her burn up that desk was crazy. But that’s nothing compared to her brother.”

“No, I don’t want you getting involved.” Junko protested. “This isn’t a game. People… people have died.”

“Marika-chan’s fine though, right? She texts and calls a lot, and even writes letters. Who even writes nowadays?” Her middle daughter laughed, amused.

“Yes, but she could have been killed, if she put a foot wrong.” Junko refused to back down.

“But she wasn’t, was she, daughter-in-law?” her father-in-law pointed out. “Accidents can happen. Even crossing the road is dangerous. I don’t expect to make a point that the dangers are the same, but… Junko, it’s time you took an interest in the shrine. If you read the records, the old wisdom… even if you don’t approve of Marika’s choice, you can understand it. As for the others…” He smiled at his other two granddaughters. “Would you like me to speak to Oshiro-san for you? She might be able to teach you a little. Though she does not come to the shrine so much anymore. I believe her strength is now beyond that.”

“You would? Awesome!” Her middle daughter clapped happily, while the oldest nodded, brown eyes sparkling.

“I don’t…” Junko began, before trailing off. Father-in-law is right. It pains me to admit it, but burying my head in the sand won’t make everything go away. We’re lucky there’s been no trouble here in Nishimorioka, probably because the town is close-knit and the Oshiro’s are well known here.

“…no. I’ll do it myself.” At that her daughters were surprised, her middle daughter even looking away from the TV for a moment. Meeting their eyes, she spoke, deadly serious. “This isn’t a game, or a fun story. You aren’t going to be playing around, wielding magic like Oshiro-san. No. This is just … I want my daughters to be safe. And… I honestly don’t know how now.”

Memories of the horrors of Kyoto came flooding back, the wailing relatives of the dead sons and daughters of the shrines. If that was my Marika lying there, cold and bloody… I’d have tried to kill him. Whether his fault or not… he took her away. Yes, father-in-law is right. Marika has advantages, much as I hate to admit it. As a genuine shrine maiden, now with gifts, her future is secure. She can go far. But… the danger matches the gain. Perhaps exceeds it…

“Mother, it’ll be fine. We won’t do anything dangerous.” her eldest promised, and father-in-law spoke.

“I insist you learn about Chairoakitara shrine.” he warned firmly. “I know you found it boring and foolish before, but…what if you could meet our Kami? Marika could, when she returns. And she has met other Kami, in the flesh. Besides…” he grinned. “Aren’t hakama cute?”

“Well, yeah.” her middle daughter agreed, pouting. “But all the dancing and the ceremonies are boring… wait, are they?” She realised what they meant now, and Junko held in a sigh. “No, I bet the old ceremonies have something to do with the magic, right?”

“I don’t mind putting in a word with Oshiro-san, and helping you learn the ceremonies. But you two have to promise me that you’ll treat them with respect, and give it your all, as Marika would. That’s why she was chosen to travel to Tokyo. She believed and was rewarded.”

“We promise.” they chorused, and began to watch the TV again, chattering about Oshiro-san and their own prospects, what they’d like to be able to do in the future.

“See, Junko?” father-in-law soothed, a warm smile on his face. “I expect that true shrines around Japan will be bombarded with applicants. Shrine maidens are no longer a part-time job to earn a few coins of pocket money. A genuine shrine maiden can command actual power and respect. Not so bad now, our dusty old shrine, is it?” As he laughed, Junko had no answer, which annoyed her.

“I guess not. But… I wish Marika could come home.”

“She will return during the holidays.” He comforted her. “And I dare say you will be shocked by how much she has changed, even from Kyoto. They grow up so fast at that age, and a strong-willed, hard-working girl like Marika will give her all. Be proud of her. Worry for her yes, but trust in him.” He pointed at the TV. “After all, he saved the Princess, did he not? He would do the same for Marika, I’m sure.”

“He’d better. Because if Marika gets hurt, I swear I’ll never forgive him. I don’t know what I could do in revenge, but I’d find a way…”

Marika. I still don’t know what possessed me to let you go. I know you’re happy now, but even so… you’re so young. Be well, be safe, and… come home soon. I miss you. Watching the news, which had pushed out almost all other events worldwide, commentary, documentaries, reports and more on an endless loop, she finally released her long sigh. In the end, it’s too late for any protests now. If I took Marika back, and the worst did happen here in Nishimorioka… ugh, what’s the right choice? I just don’t know…

Interlude Seven - The Waiting Dead

So boring, nya. I suppose I should be grateful. In the near-silent stillness of the tangled web of spiritual links that made up the Kin Bonding And Restoration Skill, the formless spirit that was the slowly rebuilding Ginneka cast out her web of perception. For a while the knotted strands of spiritual energy had shuddered, the trembling affecting the other spirits that were within it, though to a lesser degree.

Such a battle. Scary, nya. My brother and I were such fools, to think we could defeat the daughter of that haughty bitch Urakaze. No, the so-called foolish princess was not the fool, we were. It was difficult to perceive anything, since she was a rebuilding spirit, only her core trapped within the Skill, a miracle that should not have been possible, but for her ability as the thieving cat.

Having momentarily been a possessor of the Skill, no, half the Skill, for it was a Skill perfectly distributed across separate beings, when she was slain… Thinking about that still makes me shudder, or it would if I still had a body, nya. Death was grim, I didn’t much care for it… as the Skill returned whence it came, her thievery undone, she came along with it, and her brother too.

The Skill was truly worth the theft. Such powerful abilities were sometimes created when bloodlines mixed, differing talents combining in unusual ways. But alas, they had reached too far, and this was the end result. But not the end. Though she still held a little grudge towards the man that had constantly mocked her, knowing when she was drifting into consciousness, listening, that sentiment had faded somewhat over time.

At least he knows how to honour his debts, nya. He is rather handsome, perhaps when I finally return, we can have some fun before… A sudden feeing of malice overwhelmed the bond, and her spirit shuddered, quite the interesting feeling. Sorry, but it’s a compliment, nya? Besides, I’ve been watching. You yourself, you seem to take pride in his appeal, no?

Now that her spiritual presence was being constantly nourished by an ever-growing flow of aether, her moments where she could partially perceive the outside, or her fellow recuperating spirits, had increased in number and duration. Now she could clearly feel the other holder of the bonds, the Kamaitachi princess, for now she resembled one in truth, and she was displeased.

I had best mind my manners, nya. I don’t want to be killed again the moment I wake up. Any thoughts she had of revenge were long gone from her, as she had felt their strength grow to levels incomparable to when she and her brother had battled them and that insane maid. In fact, watching the battle against the Kijo Matriarch and her forces, Ginneka had felt sick with fright. It was a damn massacre. I’m never going against them, nya. I made a wise decision to help the wanderer. Back then she had only a few moments of clarity, as she and her brother were being starved of aether, unable to recover much, if any, strength.

Once the dying human had found her way to her by chance, and she had given her a portion of herself, which had almost destroyed her last flickering flames of existence, her dim candle almost extinguished, she found that she had gambled wisely.

After that, the flow of aether to me has increased constantly, and I find myself growing stronger rapidly. Soon… soon I can return, nya. My brother, he is receiving little, but when I return, I can grovel before them, nya. I can kiss the Kamaitachi’s feet if I must, or offer my body to him, nya… if she had a body she would be licking her lips, forgetting in her impulsiveness her previous apology, and anger surged through the Bonds again, leading to more mental grovelling until the storm passed. Even that was a delight though, as her thoughts were consistently clear enough to consider such matters.

Sorry, sorry nya! I’m a thieving cat, it’s in my nature to wish to take what others covet. Alas, I’m far too weak to cross you now, nya. In the Hyakki Yagyō, Shaeula was now her superior, her Number incomparably higher to Ginneka’s erstwhile Ninety, which she shared with Kinneka. I do worry though, nya. Don’t do dangerous things, if you die, or he dies, you both die, and me with you too, nya! Her as well!

There was another guest dwelling here now, a human woman. She too was drinking in great quantities of aether, though her development was far slower than Ginneka’s. While she did have a spiritual body, which was slowly being regrown around her core spirit, she was not a being of spirit, like Fae or Yōkai, so the burden was far higher. Even so, she would return, barring mischance and the deaths of those that held them trapped within their Bonds. It sure is a strange feeling, having to root for my slayers, nya. Not an unpleasant one though. Submitting to the strong is natural for Yōkai, and seeing that arrogant Kitsune humbled and killed was mighty satisfying, nya.

So many terrible foes, though. That horrible toad, that madwoman channelling a being she could not hope to control. Madness, nya. Against either of those, all brother and I could hope to do would be to flee. But… she had another sense, since part of her had been gifted to the girl, which had saved her life, and led to Ginneka being forgiven, and gaining hope of rebirth. Occasionally their minds touched fleetingly as well and Ginneka could sense what she saw and heard, feel what she felt.

The longing from the girl to be able to fight by their sides, face the same terrible foes they fought, was something Ginneka found hard to understand, but due to the connection, the mingling of Skill and spirit, it was seeping into her too, and she had boiled with anger as the battle with the so-called Angel had raged on, surprising herself. Not good, nya. Being too bold and curious… well, it did indeed kill this cat. And my brother too.

As Shaeula’s anger turned away from her, Ginneka relaxed. At that moment, her fellow waiting spirit gained consciousness. It would not last long, but the worst thing about being trapped here, waiting, was the solitude. There had been others, Fae creatures, weaselkin, but their spirits were feeble in comparison to Ginneka’s, or this woman, so they had sucked greedily on the aether and been returned to life, their stays brief, unable to assuage loneliness. But this woman… Even though she is human, she is closer to us, nya. And so very alone, cursed by solitude. Whereas at least I have always had Kinneka, nya.

“Are you awake, nya?” It wasn’t really words exchanged, there were no sounds, merely a sort of spiritual resonance. As she spoke, her self-image solidified, to a bound girl, naked but for some silver fur covering her private areas, tail swinging behind her, ears twitching. Her blue eyes pierced the gloom, though calling it gloom was inaccurate, as this was a place of no light whatsoever, and suddenly her fellow spirit was visible.

Nya, pretty. She licked her lips, admiring the beauty of the woman before her. She was tall, with a slender figure but was voluptuous, with a shroud of night-black hair dropping to the floor, her red eyes seeming to glow like stars in the pitch darkness. She was bound in the strands of bonds, each shining silver with aether, and it looked rather… erotic.

“It is you.” The mental voice of the woman was weak, but calm and accepting. “How… how long have I been sleeping this time?” she asked.

“Not too long, nya. It is very hard for me to judge the time here, but as I am closer to finally being free of this place, I can feel more and more of what they do. Ten days perhaps, nya?” she shrugged.

“I see.” The woman nodded solemnly. “They survived then. And changed the Princess of Humans’ fate, it seems.” A small smile quirked on her largely expressionless face, and Ginneka purred happily.

“Yes, we survived. I did worry perhaps they would die, and we with them.”

“We are already dead.” the woman whispered, and Ginneka shrugged.

“Don’t be a sourpuss, a killjoy, nya. Death doesn’t have to be the end. Though it does take a miracle to prevent it. I so wanted this Skill…” She sighed softly. “In the end, I even gave away my own. Perhaps I can reclaim it from the other girl, but… nya, not likely.”

“Yes. She is making it a part of herself.” The woman looked up, and suddenly there was something in the darkness, a light overhead reminiscent of the moon. Her blue eyes widening, the cat looked up, grinning.

“Nya, this is new. Is this your doing?” At least it isn’t so boring, nya. It breaks the monotony for a while…

“No.” The woman shook her head, dark tresses swaying. “I have already passed on the Favour of Tsukuyomi. This is perhaps merely a kindness, since we lie deep within Akio, my heir. See…” The silver disk showed shadowy images, hard to discern unless one knew what they were looking at, but Ginneka had been watching, so she saw the shadows as the human Princess that was the heart of the recent battle.

“…she lives. She has passed her deadly trial of betrayal by false friends masked falsely. Just as the Hungry Ghost passed her own trial of thirsting for the life of who she loved. I am well pleased.” Her crimson eyes seemed to shimmer with emotion as well as moisture, though that was again an illusion, just a construct of the consciousness of her spirit.

“No, did you not think he would win, nya?” Ginneka queried. It’s not like we have been able to talk much, she arrived far later than I did, nya, and she is barely awake the majority of the time. Though again, with more aether, more strength, we recover faster than ever…

Her expression changed, to one Ginneka had never seen. “He failed to save me from my prophesied fate of death, no?” Her smile was softly amused, her brilliant eyes narrowed, still shining damply. “What can one expect then?”

“Harsh, nya.” Ginneka purred, surprised. “The only constant in life is death, right?” At her words the woman whose name she had never learned seemed surprised, and Ginneka continued. “It’s simple, isn’t it? Even those who live seemingly forever, such as Great Nurarihyon, eventually they’ll die. Though I’d probably be punished severely for saying so. But there are those beings out there even he fears, right?”

“Yes.” The woman nodded. “Even Gods, immortal and powerful as they are, are neither omniscient nor omnipotent. In fact, to be such is impossible. After all, can a God create a stone they cannot lift, or can an invincible shield survive the strike of an all-piercing spear?”

“Riddles, nya? I like those.” She licked at her lips again, blue eyes sparkling, enjoying the brief moment of companionship. “If the God creates a rock he cannot lift at the time, sure. Then when he tries to lift the rock, he suddenly can. Problem solved, right?” she declared proudly, puffing out her own chest, feeling a little outclassed. If I could freely change my shape again, I’d be more impressive, nya!

“Such is sophistry. But you are wiser than you appear.” the woman replied gently, and Ginneka bristled, tail sticking up behind her, fur standing on end as she hissed.

“Rude! I am very clever, nya. I just got too greedy, which is why I ended up this way. So, what’s wrong with my answer? It works, doesn’t it?”

“It does, but it is still not a resolution to the paradox of omnipotence, only pushes it down the line one step. Even so… it is the solution that Akio arrived at for me.” Her gentle smile turned troubled. “I had accepted my death and upcoming oblivion, and…”

“Liar.” Ginneka snorted, tail lashing. “Here we are, spirits alive by their energies. I know what you feel, as you must know mine, nya?” As the woman nodded, she continued. “You hated the thought of your doom, thought it unfair, unjust. Not a fit reward for all your sacrifices and sorrows. More fool you, nya.” She scoffed, proud. “At least I died doing something for me, stupid though that was.”

Before the woman could offer a rebuttal, she continued. “Well, you’re not the only idiot. But you should have tried harder to grasp what you wanted. Since you have a second chance. I get it.” she realised, smiling. “If your death was the rock he couldn’t lift, then your rebirth…”

“Yes. He did not have the power to turn aside the Definite fate I bore. No-one could. In fact, I felt the best course of action was to let me perish, then concentrate on gathering and protecting the Princesses of the Six Paths, so that he could save them, and thus defeat my slayer when the time was right. Yukiko would be safe then too. But…”

“They tossed that out, nya. I get that. I thought the daughter of Urakaze would be as weak and useless as the rumours. More fool me, nya.” She snorted again, embarrassed. “My brother and me, we’re like your rocks too. Though it looks like I’m going to have to beg for them to restore my brother. Not that I blame them. I saved the girl, sure, but… there’s no trust, just repayment of a debt. But I don’t hate a hot man who is honest like that.” She giggled, licking her lips.

“Yes. He lifted the rock that was too heavy for him, and it seems I shall be restored in time. As he promised. Though…” She looked lost for a minute, forlorn. “…my time has ended, my work is done. I do not know what I will do with myself…”

“I’m the stupid one, nya?” Ginneka shook her head. “You said it yourself. He saved the Princess, like you asked him to. But there’s more to do right? Can you stand aside, even if you’ve given up the torch to him?”

“I… do not believe so.” she agreed softly. “But then, it will just, all over again…”

“Guess I’ve been watching more than you. I’ve had front-row seats to their lives for a while now, nya.” Ginneka laughed. “Sure, they are trying to carry the weight of that boulder, but they do it together. Maybe if a God can create a rock they can’t lift, by getting help they can, nya? Besides…”

Because all you were is duty, you weren’t strong, nya. We of the Night Parade, the Hyakki Yagyō, we are powerful, but also indulge. Booze, brawls, love… without pleasure, without a reason beyond what must be done, there is no true strength. They understand that too, nya. “…they have a lot of fun. Makes me very jealous. When their Bonds overlap and are stimulated, it stirs us the most, brings us to wakefulness. Either great joys or great pains. You know it too, right, nya?”

Watching the pale woman flush was amusing, but she nodded. “I too… have felt their passions, and seen through his eyes. It was rather too much for me. I am not… used to such things.”

“Nya, little virgin girl huh? Bet you’ve never even been kissed.” She snorted in response, feeling superior. “There’s nothing special about it. If you want it, do it. I do. I’ve had many lovers. Life is for living. If you have things you need to do, get compensation for it, nya!”

“I have kissed.” she denied, face scarlet. “Besides, I have no wish to… no, if I was to experience love, I would wish it to be with someone special.”

“Nothing wrong with that either, nya. Just… who is stronger? Someone who does their duty for duty’s sake, or someone fighting to protect their own joys, loves, nya? The answer’s simple.”

Looking up at the fake moon and the shadowy images, the woman squeezed shut her eyes, and after a long silence, opened them again. “I see it. I know it. Though I hate it, for it repudiates the life I have lived up until now. So foolish.”

“Nya, no, you’re the foolish one. Your life up to now… though calling it life when we are dead is funny.” Ginneka sighed, and at a glare from those red eyes opposite her, she continued. “Your life has led you to this place. A place of second chances. I will take my second chance, nya. Let it not be said this cat can’t learn. My name might be synonymous with stupid, but I most certainly am not, nya! As for you…”

She nodded. “I thought strength, the right thing, was to honour duty, even at the cost of self-sacrifice. But his words, they echo within me… sacrifices not only hurt those that make them, but those who love those that make them. I… I thought I was destined to vanish, fade away as if I had never been. To find that fate destroyed… it is a frightening thing.”

“The unknown is always frightening, nya. But in the unknown lies the most fun.”

“I see. I… I cannot give up the mission Tsukuyomi gave me. Even without his Favour, I am still me, still the Diviner. But I am also Matsumuro Tsukiko. A woman. Who has kissed a man.” At her cute glare, Ginneka doubled over, laughing.

“What a thing to get hung up on, nya. Foolish. But, you’ve decided, right?”

“I have.” she agreed. “I will, as the Diviner, strive to aid Akio, Yukiko and the other Princesses, to save this world. But as Tsukiko, I will also seek my own happiness. I believe… the two can coexist. I’ve seen it.” Her face went red. “I’ve seen too much.”

“No kidding, nya! It makes me itch down below, but…” She shuddered as the sense of threat came back. “I know. You don’t like me, Kamaitachi. I’ll tow the line, nya. I’m not ungrateful…”

The woman, Tsukiko raised an eyebrow, also feeling some of what Ginneka felt. “Strange. When I…” She struggled to speak, but in the end managed it. “…when I think such thoughts, merely in passing, you understand, I do not sense such rejection.”

“Lucky.” Ginneka laughed. “But enough of that. I have no wish to anger her more. So, you have your path. I have mine. I’ll do whatever it takes to earn their trust to restore my brother, the idiot, nya. But there’s something I don’t understand. Can you help me?”

Tsukiko cocked her head, giving her assent, so Ginneka spoke. “When I can touch their thoughts, they think a lot about how things have changed now, that the world will never be the same again, nya. Why? All I can see they did was defeat a powerful enemy and save a woman, nya.”

Tsukiko laughed. “A very… spiritual… perspective. After all, you know nothing of the world other than what you have felt through them. Proof… proof that spiritual beings exist and can walk among us, that abilities which transcend our understanding of the world are possible. No, such chaos as this will bring will change everything.” She paused then. “I was wrong again.”

“How so, nya?”

“I had pieced together a rough timeline of the actions against the Princess of Humans. I had thought it would occur around Christmas. It seems that things changed. Everything changed. I am adrift in a sea of uncertainty. What was Definite, what was Destined… perhaps it might be averted yet.”

“Isn’t that a good thing, nya? It means that you can win.”

“Yes, it does. But it also means I have to work harder to be useful.” She looked at the moon, red eyes squinting, and for a moment the shadows shifted, revealing a thin, bedraggled figure, cloaked in matted hair, eyes burning with a ruddy light, fleeing on bloody feet, bare back covered in deep cuts, weeping blood.

“You see that, nya?” Ginneka asked, puzzled, and Tsukiko nodded.

“I do. It seems that all is not taken from me. I have seen her before, though never so clearly. The Princess of Demons. It seems soon she will be gravely endangered. Yet…”

“I wouldn’t trust her, nya. While she seems sad, there’s also a deep darkness in her, nya. She’s like me, I think. Not like you.”

“Indeed. But then, is a Demon human? I am not one to make that judgement. But for now…” She was starting to fade away, her energy spent. “… do… watch for… me. I am so very… tired. I will… sleep… until…. I.. see you… again.”

With that Ginneka was once more alone, the sleeping spirit-lights of her brother and Tsukiko, and the sensations she could feel from Akio, Shaeula and the girl she had gifted part of herself to, all she was left with for company in the darkness. “I see. It would not be so bad to meet again, free from here, nya. But I did enjoy the conversation. The world has changed, nya? The world is always changing. The only constant is, everything ends, nya. But sometimes, an end means a new beginning. Like ours. Perhaps it will be fun to see, nya.”

It won’t be too much longer. I wonder… the mortal world… will I get to see it? I shouldn’t be greedy, I need to persuade them to bring back my brother, nya. But… with her position lost as Ninetieth of the Hyakki Yagyō, Ginneka was at a loose end, rather free. … Tsukiko is not the only one who will have to find a new path. Though the difference between us is… I know how to have fun, nya!

Interlude Eight - Prime Minister Abe Riku

Abe Riku, the Prime Minister of Japan, clutched at his nose, a faint pain in his eyes barely suppressed by the painkillers he had taken. Not that it’s that unusual, every day has been a series of headaches recently. I suppose I should be grateful a lot of the problems are the good kind, if there can be such a thing…

Seated in the conference room were four very important figures. Fujiwara-san, Ichijou-san and Takatsukasa-san were all there, the heads of the Three Great Noble Houses. In addition, Takakura-san was here was well, in his dark red suit that seemed to be his trademark. We are only missing the Imperial Family. But then, Princess Mikasa is too busy to attend…

“So, our all-conquering heroes return tomorrow. They should be in the air now, right?” Riku snorted, remembering what his daughter had called them. Like most people, his daughter and wife were glued to the coverage of the events in Britain and the aftermath, even now, getting on for two weeks later.

“Yes, and we should prepare to welcome them back with the respect and honour they deserve. Even if they might not thank us for it.” Fujiwara-san suggested softly. “Public opinion is… mixed. Though we are fortunate that most of the ire of the public is focused on China. There are other problematic movements mixed in, but… we can deal with those in due time. A display of patriotism can only help us.” Fujiwara-san was looking remarkably bright and healthy, even his skin less wrinkled, and his hair had regained some lustre.

“Yes, we have a diversity of religions here in Japan, but less than two percent are Christian. Thus the religious unrest that is troubling Europe, the Americas, the Middle East and Africa is largely passing us by. There have been some accidents, but we can manage them.” Takakura-san, the religious liaison suggested with a smile, which then faded. “Though not all is rosy, I admit.”

“I don’t know what I’d do if we had religious chaos mixed in as well. I don’t envy the British. Not that it will stop us gouging them for our aid, of course.” Riku declared. “By the way, you are looking great.” he remarked to Fujiwara-san, following his earlier thoughts, and he was surprised as the normally implacable man looked a little embarrassed.

“In the end, I was rather forced to get Chirurgery. We had good reasons for refusing, but…” He eyed his fellow nobles. “…I think those reasons are no longer valid. In fact, I find myself able to get far more done, and hopefully I will be able to live to see the end of this crisis, and know Japan and the nobility can survive onwards into the uncertain future. You should all suffer the pain too.”

“It’s all very well, but Akio-kun isn’t as generous as he once was.” Ichijou-san pointed out. “Although…” He grinned happily then. “…we can always make a trade.”

Takatsukasa-san frowned. He had been healed by Oshiro-san, so was aware of both the power and the pain of it. “Giving further concessions seems wasteful. He has already taken so much. Too much.”

I think he’s still sore about what has happened to Takatsukasa house. Well, more fool him. If he can’t see the benefits… Before Riku could speak, Ichijou-san surprised him by speaking up jovially, clapping Takatsukasa-san on the shoulder, despite his bitter look. “Come on, Itsuki. It’s been weeks, you should get over it. It’s not like your blood isn’t inheriting. Hinata-chan is your granddaughter too, just from your daughter, not your son. Besides…” His smile was wicked. “…there is always the option Hinata-chan mooted. Sakura-chan is always available…”

As Takatsukasa-san’s frown deepened, Ichijou-san continued. “You’re lucky. Akio-kun deeply treasures family and those he likes. So long as you show Hinata-chan fairness and treat her as family, he’ll look after you and Takatsukasa house, and their children will be heirs with your blood flowing in their veins. Me, I’m just fortunate that my Mayumi is such good friends with Hinata-chan. We’re tied together in business too, so… it all works out.” He was smug, but Fujiwara-san interrupted.

“So long as they survive.” His words were crisp and cold. “First Kyoto, then London. These battles are fearsomely dangerous. One misstep and death claims them, and we lose some of our most potent defenders. We can hardly be complacent. I worry.”

“I bet you do.” Ichijou-san agreed sympathetically. “After all, your Miyu-chan is one of the Chosen. How is she doing now? Mayumi says she’s blossoming with confidence. Before, Mayumi felt that Miyu-chan was by no means her equal, but it seems her thoughts have changed.”

“Yes, Miyu has indeed grown more confident. Facing such dangers, even if Oshiro-san strives to minimise them, will toughen up anyone. Miyu is no different. Fortunately, her role is a defensive one, I am told.”

“Yes, we don’t know enough about just what goes on in this Boundary.” Takakura-san pointed out. “Though I gather intelligence from those of the faith.”

“Hinata-chan tells my Mayumi about it too. While she’s visited the Boundary and seen this Territory, obviously she was not exposed to any danger.” Ichijou-san agreed. “From what Hinata-chan said about Miyu-chan though, her ability is priceless for building a strong Territory. I wonder if it might be better to be stronger in battle, like Akio-kun, however?”

Takatsukasa-san was silent, other than his connection with Hinata-san, his granddaughter, Riku knew he had the least influence on these matters. It must be hard, having the legacy and the status, yet being unable to arrest the slide to irrelevance. If he was wiser, he would rejoice that his granddaughter is on the up, and can rebuild their family. “I’m not an expert at all, but from the information that the Military have gathered on Chosen, as well as Tsumura-san from his daughter, it’s not an either or choice, is it? They can grow stronger. Which is both an opportunity, and a danger.”

“Yes, through training strength can be gained, but I am not sure if training can ever exceed the gifts the Kami provide.” Takakura-san mused. “I hope to find the answers though. My granddaughters will be taking part in more of this training.”

“Not just them.” Fujiwara-san declared. “We need to get more of the nobility involved. Not just our daughters and granddaughters, but sons and grandsons too. To that end…”

“More concessions?” Takatsukasa-san complained. “We have already given quite enough.”

“You think so?” Ichijou-san disagreed. “That’s short-sighted. Takakura-san was there at Conclave, no? Didn’t that girl Eri-chan demonstrate significant strength? And she’s most definitely not a Chosen. It’s a shame she’s injured after that mess in Kyoto, otherwise she might rival some Chosen?”

Takakura-san nodded at that. “Certainly compared to some whose forte is not combat-related.”

“That is beside the point.” Fujiwara-san declared. “Itsuki, it is time to let the matter go. If it bothers you so much, then suggest Sakura-chan to the boy. Though I fear that ship has sailed. He no longer wishes to be burdened with arranged marriages.”

“I don’t know why, if I was in his shoes…” Ichijou-san smirked. “…I suppose it doesn’t matter. It’s up to Sakura-chan. She’ll be spending more time with Hinata-chan and conversely with the others. Maybe she’ll fall for him? Who knows. My Mayumi is certainly taken by him… not in that way.” He snorted at their quizzical looks. “No, she’s an inquisitive, curious girl, who has been very bored and stifled by her status and upbringing. But with the changes to Miyu-chan and Hinata-chan, as well as the excitement of being able to stand in partnership with Akio-kun, creating a business never before seen in Japan… it’s changed her, it excites her.”

“The simple fact of the matter is, we rely too much on what was, not what is.” Fujiwara-san agreed with Ichijou-san. “It is only natural, as in protecting what makes up the core, the heart, the soul of Japan, we naturally look backwards. No, now we must look forwards to the future, eyes unclouded and minds clear. Now, if we wish to preserve the best of Japan, we must make it something the Chosen want. More importantly, what Oshiro-san wants.”

“Better the Devil we know, huh?” Riku agreed. After all, Britain has proved that Chosen can’t exactly be trusted, not all of them, anyway.

“For a Devil, Akio-kun is rather charming.” Ichijou-san laughed. “He’s easy to understand as well. He has his bottom line, which can’t be crossed. No disrespect or harm to him or his family and friends. They say that a Devil never breaks their word, either, and he does like win-win scenarios. It’s good business, really. I find it refreshing to deal with. Shige is right of course. If what he wants is what we want, then there is no conflict.”

“There are other ways to get close to him as well.” Fujiwara-san agreed. “There is his sister, for example.”

“Hang on a minute.” Riku cried, surprised. “Haven’t we just discussed that his family is something that shouldn’t be touched?”

Fujiwara-san looked at him coldly, and Riku paused, wondering if he had spoken out of turn. “I know. I am hardly such a fool as to forget such an important matter. No, I spent some time with him in London, along with my granddaughters, and Katsuro’s family. I believe I understand him quite well. I am not suggesting we propose any sort of arrangement. It is simply that when his sister moves to Tokyo next spring, the sons and grandsons of nobility will likely have more chances to interact with her. Oshiro-san cares deeply for her, but he will allow her to make her own decisions. Should she find a man she likes, that would hardly hurt our cause.”

“If that did happen, that man had best not cheat on her or cause her upset.” Ichijou-san warned, his expression wry. “He’d be dead if he did. Our sons and grandsons aren’t the best behaved, not like our daughters. That would go as poorly as any flirting with Akio-kun’s women. In fact…” He shrugged, both amused and troubled. “…I’m rather more worried about adding male nobility to the mix. Our granddaughters have all done well, but…”

“There is too much to gain from his support.” Takakura-san agreed. “Fortunately he was already involved with the true shrines and temples, so even with poor Yamato-kun’s blunders, he has not abandoned them. But the nobility…”

“We offer less than the faith does, in terms of support for that other world, the Boundary.” Fujiwara-san continued. “The Imperial Family has not had many dealings with him, or us. They are holding back, apart from Princess Mikasa, but with events in the United Kingdom, they will likely have to step forward. We… we provide money and influence, but with his new profile, it is hard to admit how easily he could secure financial and political support from elsewhere, should he so desire it. Besides…” His expression was a little grim. “…if he wished to relocate to Britain, I dare say he would be welcomed by the Queen and their Prime Minister with open arms, after his deeds, and his mother is British. No, we need to re-evaluate ourselves.”

“So, just what is important to us?” Ichijou-san asked, and Riku spoke up.

“From my point of view, it’s the security and peace of Japan as a nation. Be that defending from foreign threats such as China and the USA, or by handling internal issues. We have the protests and occasional acts of spontaneous violence. Worse…”

“The movement declaring that all those Chosen by the Kami are abominations and evil.” Takakura-san spoke softly, drawing their attention. “So far, several shrines have been attacked, though none were true ones. In addition, a number of people have been assaulted. If Japan was not so largely peaceful, and religious tolerance the norm, it could be much worse. Worldwide, people are calling for action. They fear what they do not understand, and the events in Britain were too loud, too eye-catching, too grim.”

“If they were to attack any Chosen, the attackers would come off worse.” Riku suggested, but he did understand the dangers. “In addition, we have to decide what to do with our Chinese prisoners. We’ve put it on hold, as they’ve all been cooperative and sat in prison quietly, but… we have to make the decision soon.”

“The problem is, they’re fools. Short-sighted fools.” Ichijou-san sighed. “Much as we wish this never happened…” He looked at Takatsukasa-san then, who glanced away, a touch ashamed. “…it did. And even if by some miracle all the world did decide to suppress the Chosen, who then would stop what comes next? Spiritual beings like Shaeula exist, there’s no ignoring that. And I don’t much fancy trying to survive an apocalypse without those meant to stop it.”

“We have already started preparations on that front.” Riku advised. “Stockpiling preserved food, clean water, medical supplies, fuel and more.”

“Excellent. The nobility will assist.” Ichijou-san agreed. “I suggest we keep major warehouses underground, in the areas Akio-kun and the others control.” He looked at Fujiwara-san then with a grin. “Your Miyu-chan gives you an advantage there. She can protect your estate. In fact, she can protect the estates of a number of the nobility, no?” He paused, thinking. “Besides, if disaster strikes, Akio-kun and the others would rush to her aid, which is your aid.”

“We are getting off the subject.” Fujiwara-san demurred. “I do agree our stockpiles should be located in protected areas. There is a clear link between Territory and safety, though the particulars remain unclear. And with plans to use these earth element wielders to secure and stabilise underground facilities, we can rest assured of maximum safety. But back to the subject at hand. What do we want? Obviously, we desire peace and security.” He echoed Riku’s words. “Those of us who lived through the period after the Second World War know the sorrows and the losses of times of turmoil. We can protect little in such terrible times.”

“There’s not just that though. Faith, art, culture, what makes Japan a unique nation.” Ichijou-san agreed. “That means preserving people. Artisans, musicians, artists, craftspeople, more. Nothing further can be lost. Land can be retaken, but certain buildings and locations are priceless parts of our history and heritage. Those must be defended.” He paused, smiling at Fujiwara-san. “My Mayumi is no dancer, but your daughters, and also Sakura-chan, they perform, do they not? At least that can be preserved.”

“Oshiro-san does find Miyu’s dancing appealing. Despite being young, he does have some appreciation of culture, although… he has more modern sensibilities.”

“Don’t all the young nowadays?” Riku sighed. “My daughter certainly does. I’m not sure where she got her foul mouth from, but it’s extremely unladylike. I wish she was more graceful like your granddaughters. But no, Japan is not just the old, but the new too. Some aspects might be problematic, but the best of it needs protecting as well.”

“We gather more Chosen, through the Ministry, and clamp down on crimes and troublemakers.” Ichijou-san announced. “Suzuki Haru-chan and the others we have gathered have been doing good work, along with the Military Chosen. But we focus most of our efforts into supporting the strongest. And right now, that’s Akio-kun. He has warned us he can’t guarantee he is or will remain the most powerful, but from events in London, he suits our needs.”

“Besides, better the Devil we know and can trust.” Riku insisted again. “Even if you find another candidate to support, your granddaughters are already linked with him, and untangling that would be difficult.”

“I wouldn’t even dare to try and take Hinata-chan from him.” Ichijou-san scoffed. “I like living too much. I may be old, but I’m still enjoying life. Besides, I want to see my Mayumi marry, and my great-grandchildren. Though finding a man to put up with her selfishness, of a status she won’t look down on…”

“That is why you need the Chirurgery.” Fujiwara-san emphasised. “We must live to see the end of this crisis, and Japan’s legacy passed on.”

“I have a suggestion.” Takakura-san spoke, drawing all eyes. “This charity concert, to raise funds for the victims of Kyoto. Why not… expand it?”

“Oh, how so?” Riku asked, interested.

“Involve the faith, since the public does not understand what is involved. And also Oshiro-san and his group, since they are the news in the public eye. We show the public that we are not afraid of scrutiny, though obviously we are not publicising the abilities and purpose of those Chosen by the Gods. We also win over the young. As the Prime Minister pointed out…” He nodded at Riku, acknowledging his truths. “…preserving the new Japan as well as the old is vital, and that means appealing to the culture of the youth. Idols, games, these comics. All are tools we need to use. As for the older generation, what matters is security, stability, tradition. Both camps can be served. After all, new jobs will be created in preparing and reacting to the changing world.”

“A good idea.” Riku approved. “I trust you can handle the preparations?”

Takakura-san agreed. “I have connections, though I will also require Ministry support.”

“Well, now that is settled, what else do we need to discuss?” Riku asked, and as the meeting turned to other matters, he held in a sigh. Things are only going to get more difficult from here. Yes, we hold the advantage we are more organised and are starting preparations early, but… just how does one prepare for the potential end of the world?

Illustrations

Today I’m a bodyguard, so I can’t be wearing a dress, or something that could upstage Motoko, who’s the star of our show.

Oh, where are my manners? I’m Christina Bakker, researcher from Project Star Mirror

That isn’t the gown Motoko was wearing before...

That's mother's dress... but how?

But I am not versed in human customs or courtships. But seeing that Hyacinth and princess Shaeula have found happiness with him, I hope the wall between Fae and mortal is not insurmountable.

You would bar-bar my way? Shaeula Tu Shae Dannan, princess of the Seelie, Duchess of the Spring of Clear Reflections?

Shit, yeah I’m nervous. Aki, some courage?

Afterword

Hi again, it’s me, Ship Teaser!

Again, many apologies if you ended up with the pre-formatted and unedited version of this volume due to the ‘zon’s error before this. Please read the Foreword to see what you missed and might want to check out. Uh, I’d appreciate it if you didn’t give me a bad review because of that, as it really was out of my control, but…

Well, speaking of ratings/reviews… since this concludes Act 1 of On Astral Tides, it’d be a really good time to express your approval if you’ve read this far by giving me some reviews of the volumes you’ve read and hopefully enjoyed! I know it’s bad form to plead for ratings and reviews, and I don’t often, I promise, but… they matter hugely to every author, but especially to smaller ones like me, as they help keep me relevant in the algo, drawing in new readers. So please, take ten minutes and drop some reviews if you can, or at the very least bang ratings on everything.

Anyway, now onto the story… slight spoilers for this volume ahead as always, so read on at your peril if you haven’t finished it yet.

If everything up to now was the prologue… here, our battle begins. For the Earth and those who live there, not just us humans, but Fae, Yōkai and more. And not just for the Earth, but for what lies above. To become an Astral Emperor… and beyond…

Those are Aki’s final thoughts of the volume, and he’s right. This was a long prologue lol. Basically each Act ends with a paradigm shift in the story, and this first Act ends with the Masquerade, the secrecy of magic, breaking, and now the world knows. Therefore in Act 2 the world is changing, and such powers can be expressed openly, for both good and ill.

Though our next release will actually be a side project, the Act 1 Fanbook. It will contain all new material from both before and during this Act, plenty of fun lewd chapters, character bios and glossary, and a lot more. It’ll take a few months to come out, as I need a bit of a relax after the rapid pace of editing these nine books.

However, fear not. If you absolutely can’t wait for more On Astral Tides, we’re well into Act 2 on ScribbleHub, so you can read ahead there.

Oh, and I’m usually on the /haremfantasynovels subreddit or in the OAT discord if you have questions.

Anyway, that’s it from me for now, and I’ll see you in the fanbook, I hope, or if not, then for Book 10, which will begin Act 2 of the story, in our changed world! Oh, and just like I said in the Foreword… please don’t take the characters and organisations in this story as our real world ones. Because last I checked, we didn’t have Fae and the Astral realms and magic… this is a story to entertain, and I am not trying to preach at all, from any political, religious or cultural angle. Just doing what makes for a fun story, one where the characters are authentic to themselves.

Until next time...

Thanks for reading!